%^M
MM mwwk w^TWffWi
T'tv *:*' >•', v-i*
Λ1^-*^-•
:#«fyr^^
i't_i»': Jt is
'* W i*• ϊ^ ■;■
■^^Ηΐ-ί*; ν
ri( Μ U $i κ :
KMMMM
W. β
■^i ^iJKM.
■,ϊ j>« ^'m
Μ s». ■» m
•χ-1ϊ^ W^^ "if^^y
./.V ψ\,
THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY
FOUNDED BY JAMES LOEB, LL.D. EDITED BY
tT. E. PAGE, C.H., LiTT.D. E. CAPPS, PH.D., LL.D. tW, H. D. ROUSE, litt.d.
,. A. POST, M.A. E. H. WARMINGTON, m.a., f.b.hist.soc.
THUCYDIDES Π
THUCYDIDES
WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION BY
CHARLES FORSTER SMITH
OF THE USIVKRSITY OF WISCONSIN
IN FOUR VOLUiMES II
HISTORY OF THE PELOPONNESIAN WAR BOOKS III AND IV
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
LONDON
WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD
MCMLVrn
First printed 1920
Reprinted and revised 1930
Reprinted 1953, 195S
Printed in Great Britain
CONTENTS
PAGE
BOOK III 1
BOOK IV 209
MAPS : —
Central Greece and Peloponnesus . . To face p. 171
Pylos and its Environs „ „ „ 219
THUCYDIDES BOOK III
ΘΟΥΚΥΔΙΔΟΥ ΙΣΤΟΡΙΑΙ
Ι. ΎοΟ δ eTTiytyvo μενού θέρους ΥΙεΧοττοννιίσιοι καΐ οι ζνμμαγ^οι άμα τω σΰτω άκμάζοντι βστρά- τευσαν 69 την Αττικην {η^είτο Be αυτών ^Αργί- Βαμος 6 ΖευξιΒάμου, ΑακεΒαιμονίων βασιΧεύς), καΐ β'γκαθεζόμενοι βΒήουν την <^ην• καΐ ττροσβοΧαί, ωσττβρ βΐώθεσαν, Ιη'ι^νοντο των 'Αθηναίων ίτητέων οτΓΎ} τταρείκοι, καΐ τον ττΧβΐστον ομιΧον των ^pΊ\ώv elp'/ov το μη ττροεξιοντας των οπΧων τα eyyij<;
2 τη<ζ ττόΧεως κακουρ^εΐν. εμμείναντες Be 'χρόνον ού ειχ^ον τα σιτια άνεχ^ωρησαν καΐ ΒιεΧύθησαν κατά τΓολεί?.
ΤΙ. Μβτά Be την ΙσβοΧην των ΐΙεΧοττοννησίων ευθύς Αεσβος ττΧην Μηθύμνης άττέστη άττό Άθηι αίων, βουΧηθεντες μεν καΐ ττρο του ττοΧεμου (αλλ' οι Αακε^αιμόνωι ου ττροσεΒέξαντο), avay- κασθεντες Βε καϊ ταντην την άττόστασιν ττρότερον
2 17 Βιενοοΰντο ιτοιησαηθαί. των τε yap Χι μένων την ^ώσιν καϊ τειχ^ών οίκοόομησιν και νεών
^ Mytilene was an oligarchical state, with dependent towns, Aiitissa, Pyrrha, and Eresus, only Methymna on the norllit'in coast retaining its democratic coiistitution and its connection with Athens. For the revolt, cf. Diod. Pic. xii.
THUCYDIDES BOOK III
I. During the following summer, when the grain 428 β c was ripening, the Peloponnesians and their allies made an expedition into Attica under the leadership
of Archidamus son of Zeuxidamus, king of the Lace- daemonians, and settling in camp proceeded to ravage the land. And sallies were made as usual by the Athenian cavalry wherever opportunity offered, thus preventing the great mass of the enemv'!3 light- armed troops from going beyond their watch -posts and laying waste the districts near the city. The invaders remained as long as their provisions lasted, then withdrew and dispersed to their several cities.
II. Directly after the invasion of the Pelopon- nesians, all Lesbos,^ except Methymna, revolted from Athens. The Lesbians had wished to do this even before the war, but the Lacedaemonians had not taken them into their alliance, and even in this instance they were forced to revolt sooner than they had intended. For they vvere waiting until the work should be finished of blocking their harbours,
45. The complaint of the Mj'tilenaeans was founded on the Athenian attempt to prevent their centralisation. See W. Herbiit, Der Abjall Mytilenc.s, 18G1 ; Leithauser, De.r Ah/all MylUtnes, 1874.
THUCYDIDES
ττοίησιν eire^evov τεΧβσθήραι, καΐ όσα βκ τον 11 όντου eSei άφικβσθαι, τοξότας re καΐ σΐτον, 3 καϊ α μβταττεμπόμβνοι ήσαν. TeveSioi yap οντ€<; αύτοΐς Βιάφοροι καϊ ^ΙηθυμναΙοι καΐ αύτων Μυ- τιΧηναίων ΙΒία avSpe<i κατά, στάσιν, πρόξενοι ^Αθηναίων, μηνυταΐ yiyvovTai τοις Άθηναίοις ΟΤΙ ζυνοίκίζουσί re την Αέσβον ες την ^Ιυτι\7ίνην βία καϊ την παρασκβυην άττασαν μετά AaKeSat- μονίων καϊ Βοίωτωΐ' ξυγγενών όντων εττϊ αττο- στάσει επείγονται• καϊ ei μη τι<; προκαταΧη- Λ^τεταί ηΒη, στερήσεσθαι αυτούς Αεσβου.
III. Οι δ' Αθηναίοι (ήσαν yap τεταΧαιπωρη- μένοι νπο τε της νόσου και του ποΧεμου άρτι καθιστάμενου καϊ ακμάζοντος) μεya μεν εpyov rjyoDvTO είναι Αεσβυν προσποΧεμωσασθαι ναυ- τικον ε\ουσαν καϊ Βύναμιν άκεραιον, καϊ ουκ άπεΒε-χοντο το πρώτον τας κaτηyopLaς μείζον ιιερος νεμοντες τω μη βουΚ,εσθαι άΧηθή είναι- επειΒη μέντοι καϊ πεμψ^αντες πρέσβεις ουκ επειθον τους ^ΙυτιΧηναίους την τε ξυνοίκίσιν καϊ την παρασκευην ΒιαΧύειν, Βείσαντες προκατα-
2 Χαβεΐν εβούΧοντο. καϊ πεμ,πουσιν εζαπιναίως τεσσαράκοντα ναΰς, at ετυγ^ον περί ΤΙεΧοπόν- νησον παρεσκευασμεναι πΧεΙν. ΚΧεϊππιδης 8ε
3 ο Αεινίου τρίτος αύτος εστpaτήyει. εσηyyεXθη yap αύτοΐς ώς εϊη ΑποΧΧωνος ^ΙαΧοεντος εξω
' The word means liteially '"public guest," or "friend." Under the condition of entertaining and assisting ambassa- dors and citizens of the state they represented they enjoyed
BOOK III. II. 2-1II. 3
buildinor Λναΐΐβ, and constnictinji ships, and until the arrival of what they needed from the Pontus — archers and grain, and Λvhatever else they were sending for. But the people of Tenedos, who were at variance with them, and of Methymna, and some of the Mytilenaeans themselves, men in private station who were proxeni^ of the Athenians, were moved by partisanship to turn informers and notify the Athenians that the Mytilenaeans were attempting to bring all Lesbos into a political union centred in Mytilene; that all their preparations were being hurried forward, in concert with the Lacedae- monians and with their kinsmen the Boeotians, with the purpose of revolting ; and that unless someone should forestall them forthwith, Lesbos would be lost to Athens.
in. But the Athenians, distressed by the plague as well as by the war, which had recently broken out and was now at its height, thought it a serious matter to make a new enemy of Lesbos, which had a fleet and power unimpaired ; and so at first they would not listen to the charges, giving greater weight to the wish that they might not be true. When, however, the envoys whom they sent could not per- suade the Mytilenaeans to stop their measures for political union and their pre])arations, they became alarmed and wished to forestall them. So they sud- denly despatched forty ships, which happened to be ready for a cruise around the Peloponnesus, under the command of Cleip|)ides son of Deinias and two others; for word had come to them that there was a
certain privilefrcs from that state, and answered pretty nearly to our Consul.•' and Resi'lenU, thougli the proxeiuis was always a member of the state where he served.
THUCYDIDES
τή<ί ττόΧβως €ορτή, iv y τταν^ημύ ^ΙυτιΧηναΐοί ίορτάζουσι, καϊ ελττιδα elvai €ττ€ΐχ^θ€ντας eiri- ireaelv άφνω• καϊ ην μεν ζυμβτ) η ireipa• el δε μ7'], Μ.υτί\ηναίοις είττβΐν ναΰς τ€ τταραΒοΰναι καϊ τ€ίχη KaOeXecv, μη ττβιθομβνων he ττοΧεμεΐν.
4 καϊ α'ί μεν νήες ω^χ^οντο• τά? δε των ^ΙυηΧη- ναίων Βεκα rpLtipei^, αΐ βτνχ^ον βοηθοί τταρα σφά<? κατά το ξυμμα'χ^ικον τταροΰσαι, κατεσ'χον οι ^Αθηναίοι καϊ τού<; άνΒρας βζ αυτών βς
5 φνΧακην ίττοιησαντο. τοΐ? δε ^ΙυτίΧηναίοί'ζ άνηρ €Κ των ^Αθηνών Βιαβά^ €<; Έιΰβοιαν καϊ πβζη eVi. Τβραιστον βΧθων, όΧκάΒος άνα^ομενη^; βΤΓίτνχ^ών, ττλω 'χρησάμενο'ί και τριταίος €Κ των * Αθηνών 6? ^ΙντιΧι'ινην άφικόμ€νο<ζ ayyeXXei τον
6 iiTLTrXovv. οι δβ ούτε ες τον ^ίαΧόεντα εξήΧθον τά τε άΧΧα τών τειχών καϊ Χιμενων ττερι τα Ί)μιτεΧεστα φαρζάμενοι εφύλασσον.
IV. ΚαΙ οΊ ^Αθηναίοι ου ττοΧύ ύστερον κατα- ττΧεύσαντες ώς έώρων, aTn'^yyeiXav μεν οι στρα- τη^οϊ τα εττεσταΧμενα, ουκ εσακουόντων Εε τών
2 \\υτιΧηναίων e? ττόΧεμον καθισταντο. ατταρά- σκενοι δε οι \ϊυτιΧηναΙοι καϊ εζαιφνης ανα~/κα- σθέντες ττοΧεμεΐν (ίκιτλουν μεν τινα εττοιήσαντο τών νεών ώ? εττϊ ναυμαχιαν oXiyov προ του Χιμενος, εττειτα καταοιωγθεντες νττο τών ^Αττικών νεών Xόyoυς ηύη ττροσεφερον τοις στpaτηyolς, βουΧόμενοι τά? ναΰς το τταραυτίκα, el Βύναιντο, όμoXoyLa τινϊ εττιεικεΐ αττοττεμψα-
3 σθαι. καϊ οΐ στpaτηyoϊ τών ^Αθηναίων αττεΒε-
^ i e. Apollo, god of Malea, the place north of the city (r/. ch. iv. 5), Avhere Apollo had a temple.
6
BOOK ΠΙ. in. 3-iv. 3
festival of Apollo Maloeis ^ outside Mytilene at which the whole populace kept holiday, and that they mif;ht hope to take them by surprise if they should make haste. And if the attempt succeeded, well and good ; but if not, the generals were to order the Mytilenaeans to deliver up their ships and pull doAvn their walls, and if they disobeyed, to go to war. So the ships set off; and as there happened to be at Athens at the time ten Mytilenaean triremes serving as auxiliaries in accordance with the terms of their alliance, the Athenians detained them, placing their crews in custody. But the Mytilenaeans got word of the expedition through a man \vho crossed over from Athens to Euboea, Λvent thence by land to Geraestus, and, chancing there upon a merchantman tiiat was putting to sea, took ship and on the third day after leaving Athens reached Mytilene. The Mytilenaeans, accordingly, not only did not go out to the tem})le of Apollo Maloeis, but barricaded the half- finished portions of the Λvalls and harbours and kept guard. ^ IV. When not long afterwards the Athenians arrived and saw the state of affairs, their generals delivered their orders, and then, as the Mytilenaeans did not hearken to them, began hostilities. But the Mytilenaeans, being unprepared for war and forced to enter upon it without warning, merely sailed out a short distance beyond their harbour, as though offering battle ; then, Avhen they had been chased to shore by the Athenian ships, tliey made overtures to the generals, wishing, if possible, to secure some sort of reasonable terms and thus to get rid of the fleet for the present. The Athenian commanders accepted
' Or, with Kriiger, " but al^o gnarderl the other points after throwing h.urioarles around the half-finished poitions of the walls and harbours."
7
THUCYDIDES
ζαντο, και αύτοΙ φοβουμβνοι μη ού'χ^ ικανοί ωσι
4 Λεσ/3ω ττάστ) ττοΧβμεΐν. καΐ άνοκωχ^ην ττοιησά- μβνοι ΤΓβμτΓουσιν e<; τας ^Κθηνα<ί οι \Ιντι\ηναΐοι των Τ€ 8ιαβαΧλοντων eva, ω μετβμβΧβν ηΒη, και άΧΧους, €Ϊ ττω? Treiaetav τάς ναΰς άττέΧθεΙν ώς
5 σφων ovSev νεωτεριουντων. ev τούτω δε άττο- στβΧΧουσι καΐ ες την Αακβ^αίμονα ττρεσββις TpLTjpei Χαθόντβς το των ^Αθηναίων ναυτικόν, οΊ ωρμονν ev τη Μαλεα. ττρος βορέαν της πόλεως• ου yap βττίστενον τοΙς άπο των 'Αθηναίων ττρο-
β 'χωρησειν. καΐ οι μεν ες την ΑακεΒαίμονα ταΧαιττώρως δίο. του πελάγους κομισθεντες αύτοΐς εττρασσον οττως τις βοήθεια η ζει.
V. Οι δ' εκ των 'Αθηνών ττρεσβεις ως ούΒέν ηΧθον πράξαντες, ες ττόλεμον καθίσταντο οι ΜυτιΧηναΐοι και η άΧΧη Αεσβος ττΧην Μτ;- θύμνης' ούτοι δε τοις Άθηναίοις εβεβοηθιίκεσαν και "Ιμβριοι και Αημνιοι καΐ των άΧΧων oXiyoi
2 τίνες ξυμμάχ^ων. και εζο^ον μεν τίνα ττανΒημεϊ εττοιησαντο οΐ ^ΙυτιΧηναΐοι εττι το των 'Αθηναίων στρατόττεΕον, καΐ μάχη iyereTo, εν η ουκ εΧασσον έχοντες οι ^ΙυτιΧηΐ'αΐοι ούτε εττηυΧισαντο ούτε εττίστευσαν σφίσιν αύτοΐς, άΧΧ άνεχώρησαν
3 έπειτα οι μεν ησύχαζον, εκ ΐΙεΧοττοννήσον καΐ μετ άΧΧης παρασκευής βουΧόμενοί el προσ-
4 yivoiTO τι κινΒυνεύειν καΐ yap αύτοΐς ΛΙελεας Αάκων άφικνεΐται και ΈρμαιώνΒας Θηβαίος, οΊ ττροαπεστάΧησαν μεν της αποστάσεως, φθάσαι 8ε ου Βυνάμενοι τον των Αθηναίων επιπΧουν κρύφα μετά την μάχην ύστερον εσπΧεουσι τριηρει, και παρήνουν πεμπειν τριήρη άΧΧην και
BOOK III. IV. 3-v. 4
their proposals, being themselves afraid that they were not strong enough to make war against all Lesbos So the Mytilenaeans, having concluded an armistice, sent envoys to Athens, among Avhom was one of the informers who was by now repentant, in the hope that they might persuade them to recall their fleet, on the understanding that they themselves would not start a revolution. Meanwhile they also sent envoys to Lacedaemon in a trireme, which eluded the Athenian fleet lying at anchor at Malea north of the town ; for they had no confidence in the success of their negotiations with the Athenians. These envoys, arriving at Lacedaemon after a hard voyage through the open sea, began negotiating for some aid for their countrymen.
V. But when the envoys to Athens returned with- out having accomplished anything, the people oi Mytilene and tiie rest of Lesbos, except Methymna, began war ; the Methymnaeans, ho\vever, supported the Athenians, as did also the Imbrians, Lemnians, and a ίελν of the other allies. The Mytilenaeans made a sortie in full force against the camp of the Athe- nians, and a battle occurred in which the Mytile- naeans had the advantage ; nevertheless they did not have enough confidence in themselves to bivouack on the field, but withdrew. From this time on they kept quiet, being unwilling to risk an engagement with- out reinforcements from Peloponnesus and elsewhere. Such reinforcements they expected, for there had come to them Meleas a Laconian and Hermaeondas a Theban, Λvho had been sent out before the revolt, but being unable to arrive before the Athenian expedition, had sailed in secretly after the battle in a trireme, and now advised them to send a second
THUCYDIDES
ττρεσββις μβθ^ βαυτων και βκπεμττουσιν. VI. οι δε ^Αθηναίοι ττολι) ζττιρρωσθίντβς δίά την των ^ίυτίΧηΐ'αίων ήσνχ^ίαν ξυμμάχον; τ€ irpoae- κάΧονν, οΐ 7Γθ\ύ θασσον ιταρησαν ορωντε^ ovSev Ισγυρον άττο των Αεσβίων, καΐ ττεριορμισάμβνοί καΐ ^ το 77/309 νότον τϊ}ί ττόλβω? ετείχ^ισαν στρα- τόττεδα δυο εκατέρωθεν της ττοΧεως και τού<ζ εφόρμους εττ αμφότεροι•; T0t9 Χιμεσιν εττοίούντο. 2 κα\ της μεν θαΧάσσης εΙρΎον μη -χ^ρήσθαι τους ΜυτίΧηναίους, της δε Ύης της μεν άλΧης εκρά- τονν οι Μυτιληναίοι και οι άΧΧοι Αεσβιοι •προσ βεβοηθηκότες ή8η, το δε ττερί τα στρατό- πεδα ου τΓοΧύ κατεΐχον οί ^Αθηναίοι, ναύσταθ- μον δε μάΧΧον ήν αντοΐς ττΧοιων και αγοράς η Μαλεα. καϊ τα μεν ττερΙ ΜυτιΧ7]νην οΰτως ετΓοΧεμεΐτο.
VII. Κ^τά δε τον αυτόν ■χρόνον του θέρους τούτου 'Αθηναίοι καϊ ττερΙ ΐΙεΧοττοννησον ναϋς άττεστειΧαν τριάκοντα καϊ Άσώττιον τον Φορ- μίωνος στρατηΎον, κεΧευσάντων ' Ακαρνάνων των Φορμίωνος τίνα σφίσι ττεμψαι η υίον ή ξυγγενή
2 άρχοντα, καϊ τταραττΧεουσαι αϊ νήες της Αακω-
3 ν.κης τα επιθαΧάσσια χωρία εττορθησαν. εττειτα τας μεν πΧείους άττοττέμπει των νέων ττάΧιν εττ οίκου 6 ^ Ασώττιος, αύτος δ' έχων 8ώ8εκα άφικ-
4 νείται ες Ναύττακτον, καϊ ύστερον Ακαρνάνας. άιαστήσας τταν^ημεί στρατεύει εττ ΟΙνιάΖας και ταις τε ναυσϊ κατά, τον ΆχεΧωον εττΧευσε καϊ
δ ό κατά <yr)v στρατός εΒ[ίου την χώραν. ώς δ' ου ττροσεχώρουν, τον μεν ττεζον άφίησιν, αύτος δε
1 < και > , SO Hude with Steup, as a part of the fleet must have continued at anchor north of the city.
BOOK III. V. 4-vii. 5
trireme and some envoys to accompany them. And this the Mytilenaeans did. VI. Meanwhile the Athe- nians, much encouraged by the inactivity of the My- tilenaeans, summoned their allies, Avho put in an appearance the more quickly as they saΛV that no ener- getic measures were being taken by the Lesbians. They also placed their ships at anchor round the southern part of the town, and established a block- ade against both harbours. Thus they excluded the Mytilenaeans from the use of the sea ; but as for the land, the Mytilenaeans and the other Lesbians, who had now come to their aid, dominated all the island, except the small strip held by the Athenians in the neighbourhood of their camps, and it was Malea rather than their camps that they used as a station for boats and supplies. Such was the course of the war at Mytilene.
VII. About the same time during this summer the Athenians sent also on a cruise round the Pelo- ponnesus thirty ships with Asopius son of Phormio as commander ; for the Acarnanians had requested them to send them as commander either a son or some other kinsman of Phormio's. And the ships as they sailed past ravaged the coast of Laconia. After- wards Asopius sent most of the ships back home, but had twelve with him when he reached Naupnctus. Then later, having called out all the forces of the Acarnanians, he made an expedition against Oenia- dae, sailing with the ships up the Achelous, while his army on land ravaged the country. As, however, the inhabitants would not come over to him, he dismissed
THUCYDIDES
ττλεύσας e<; Αευκάύα και άττόβασίν e? ^ίηρικον ΤΓθΐησάμ€νο<; άνα^χ^ωρών Βιαφθβίρβταί αύτος re και της στρατίΰ<; τι μέρος ΰττο των αύτοθβν τα ξυμβοηθησάντων και φρουρών τίνων ολί,γωΐ'. 6 καΧ ύστερον ύττοσττόνΒους τους νεκρούς άττοττΧβύ σαντες οί ^Αθηναίοι πάρα των Αευκα8ίων εκομί- σαντο.
VIII. Οί δβ €7Γί της πρώτης νβώς ίκπεμ.φθ€ντ£ς ^Ιυτίληναίων πρέσβεις, ώς αύτοΐς οί ΑακεΒαι- μόνιοί είπον ΌΧυμπίαζε παρεΐναι, όπως καΐ οι άΧλοι ξύμμαχ^οι άκούσαντες βουΧευσωνται, άφικ- νοννται ες την ^ΟΧυμπίαν ην 8ε ^ΟΧυμπιας r] Αωριεύς 'Ρόδίο? το Ζεύτερον ενικά, καΐ επει8η μετά, την εορτην κατέστησαν ες Xoyovς, είποι τοιάΒε.
IX. "Το μεν καθεστος τοΐς ΈΧΧησι νόμιμον, ω ΑακεΖαιμόνιοι καΐ ξύμμαχ^οι, ϊσμεν τους jap άφισταμεΐ'ους εν τοΐς ποΧέμοις και ξυμμα^ίαν την πριν άποΧείποντας οι Εεξάμενοι, καθ^ όσον μεν ώφεΧοΰνται, εν η8ονη ε'χουσι, νομιζοντες 8ε είναι προΒότας των προ του φιΧων -χείρους
2 ηγούνται. κα\ ουκ ά8ικος αύτη ή άξίωσίς εστίν, ει τύ)(θΐεν προς άΧΧήΧοις οι τε αφισταμενοι και αφ" ών 8ιακρίνοιΐ'Τθ 'ίσοι μεν τη ^νώμη οντες καΐ εύνοια, άντίπαΧοι 8ε τη παρασκευή και 8υνάμει,
^ Foreigners (φρουρών as opposed to τών αντ6θ€ν ξυμ-βο-ηθ-η- σάντων), possibly Corinthians.
■^ Dorieiis son of Diagoras was victor three times in suc- cession at Olynipia (Pans. VI. vii. 1), as well as in numerous
BOOK III. VII. 5-ix. 2
liis army, but himself sailed to Leucas and made a descent upon Nericus. On his way back from Nericus he and part of his army were slain by the j)eople of that place, avIio rallied to its defence, and by a few «iuards.^ The Athenians first stood out to sea and then later recovered their dead from the Leucadians under a truce.
VIII. Meanwhile the Mytilenaean envoys who had been sent on the first ship, having been told by the Lacedaemonians to present themselves at Olym- pia, in order that the other members of the alliance also might hear them and take counsel, came to Olympia. It was the Olymjiiad in which Dorieus- the Rhodian won his second victory. After the festival the Peloponnesians met in council, and the envoys spoke as follows :
IX. " We are not unaware, men of Lacedaemon and members of the alliance, of the traditional feeling of the Hellenes towards men wlio revolt in time of war and abandon their former alliance : those Avho accejit them as allies are indeed pleased with them• in so far as they derive advantage, but they regard them as traitors to their former friends and therefore think the worse of them. And this estimate is not unjust, provided that those who revolt and those from whom they secede held the same political views and were actuated by the same feeling of good will toward one another, and were evenly matched in preparation for \var and in power, and provided also
other contests (Pans. vi. vii. 4). He fourrlit ii) tlie Decelean war on the Spartan side (viii. xxxv. ] ; Xen. Hell. i. i. 2), and was captured by the Athenians, but on account of his fame as an athlete was released without ransom (Xcn. Jlell. I. V. 19 ; Pans. vi. vii. 4, 5).
13
THUCYDIDES
πρόψασίς re ^ττιβίκης μηΒεμία υττάρ^^^οί της άττο- στάσεως' ο καΐ ημίν καΐ Άθηναίοίς ουκ ην, μηΕε τω 'χει ρους Βοξωμβν elvai, el ev ttj ειρήνη τιμώ- μενοι υπ αυτών εν τοις 8εινοΐς άφιστάμεθα.
Χ. "ΙΙερΙ yap του Βικαίου καϊ αρετής πρώτον, αλΧως τε καϊ ζνμμα'χ^ίας 8εομενοί, τους Χόλους ποιησόμεθα, ειΒότες ούτε φιΧίαν Ιδιώταις βέβαιον <^ι^νομενην ούτε κοινωνίαν ποΧεσιν ες ovhev, εΐ μη μετ^ άρβτης Βοκούσης ες αλΧηΧονς 'yLyvoiVTO καϊ τάΧλα ομοιότροποι ειεν εν yap τω ΒιαΧλάσ- σοντι της yvωμης καϊ αι όίαφοραΐ τών εpyωv καθίστανται.
2 "Ήμΐν δε καϊ Άθηναίοις ξυμμαγία εyevετo ττρώτον άτΓοΧιπόντων μεν υμών εκ τον ^Μτ/δίΛοΟ ποΧεμου, παραμεινάντων δε εκείνων προς τα
3 υπόλοιπα τών εpyωv. ξύμμαχ^οι μεντοι εyεvό- μεθα ουκ επΙ κατα8ου\ωσει τών 'Έ,Χληνων Άθηναίοις, αλλ eV ελευθερώσει άπο του ^Ιηόου
4 τοις• "Έ^Χλησιν. καϊ μέχρι μεν άπο του Ίσου rjyovvTO, προθύμως είπόμεθα' επειΒη δε εωρώμεν αυτούς την μεν τον Μτ^δου εχθραν άνιεντας, την δε τών ξνμμάχων 8ου\ωσιν επειyoμέvovς,^ ονκ
5 άδεεΐ? ετι ημεν. άΒννατοι οε οντες καθ^ εν '^ιενό- μενοι Sia πο\νψ7]φίαν άμυνασθαι οι ξύμμαχοι
6 εΒουΧώθησαν π\ην ημών καϊ 1\ίων• ημείς δε αυτόνομοι Ιη οντες καϊ ελενθεροι τω ονόματι ξυνεστρατεύσαμεν. καϊ πιστούς ούκετι εϊχομεν 7]yεμόvaς ^Αθηναίονς, πapal•είyμaσι τοις προ'/ενο-
^ ^τΐ(ι•γομίνουί, Russ' conjecture for (ττα-γομίνουζ of the MSS.
BOOK 111. IX. 2-x. 6
that there were no reasonable excuse for their revolt. But these conditions did not obtain between us and the Athenians ; therefore, let no one think the worse of us on the ground that we were honoured by them in time of peace and now revolt from them in time of danger.
X. " We Λνϋΐ first discuss the question of justice and rectitude, especially as we are seeking an alliance, for we know that neither does friendship between men prove lasting, nor does a league betAveen states come to aught, unless they comport themselves Avith transparent honesty of purpose towards one another and in general are of like character and way of thinking; for differences in men's actions arise from the diversity of their convictions.
" Now between us and the Athenians an alliance was first made when you withdrew from the Persian war but they remained to finish the work. We be- came allies, however, not to the Athenians for the enslavement of the Hellenes, but to the Hellenes for their emancipation from the Persians. And as long as they maintained their hegemony on terms of equality we heartily followed their lead ; but Avhen we saw them relaxing their hostility to the Persians and eager for the enslavement of the allies, we were no longer without alarm. And the allies, being unable, on account of the number of those who had votes, to unite for self-defence, were all enslaved except ourselves and the Chians ; Λvhile we shared their campaigns as presumably "independent " and enjoying at least the name of freedom. And we could no longer regard the Athenians as trust- worthy leaders, taking as warning examples the
Ϊ5
THUCYDIDES
μένοις γ^ρώμβνοί' ου 'yap εΙκος ην αυτούς ους pev μζθ^ ηρών €νσ7ΓΟν8ους ζττοίησαντο καταστρέ- ■^ασθαι, τους δβ ύττοΧοίττους, ei ττοτβ άρα 8υνη- deiev,^ μη Βράσαι τούτο.
XI. " Και el pev αυτόνομοι βτι ημβν άπαντζς, βββαιοτεροι αν ημΐν ήσαν μηδβν νεωτβριεΐν νττο- 'χβιρίους δβ 'έ)(^υντες τους ττΧβίους, ημΙν δέ άττό του ϊσου ομί\οΰντ€ς, γ^αΧεττώτερον βΐκότως epeWor ο'ίσειν καΐ προς το irXeov η8η βίκον του ημετέρου έ'τί μονού άντισουμίνου, άΧΧως τε καϊ οσω δυνατώτεροί αυτοί αυτών iyijvovTO καϊ ημείς ερημότεροι, το 8ε άντίτταΧον δέος μόνον πιστόν ες ξυμμαχ^ίαν ό yap τταραβαίνειν τι βουΧό μένος
2 τω μη ττρούχων αν εττεΧθεϊν άττοτρεττεται. αυτό- νομοι τε εΧειφθημεν ου St άλΧο τί ή όσον αύτοΐς ες την άρχ^ην εύττρεττεία τε λόγου καϊ γνώμης μάΧΧον εφοδω η Ισχ^ύος τα ττράγ/χατα εφαίνετο
3 καταΧητΓτά. άμα μεν yap μαρτυρίω ε'χ^ρώντο μη αν τους yε Ισοψήφους άκοντας, ει μη τι ηδίκουν οίς ένησαν, ξυστρατεύειν εν τω αύτω δε καϊ τα κράτιστα επί τε τους υποδεεστέρους πρώτους ξυvεπ?]yov και τεΧευταΐα ^ Χιπόντες τον άΧΧου περιηρημένου ασθενέστερα εμεΧΧον εζειν. el δε αφ' ημών ηρξαντο, εχόντων ετι τών πάντων
1 Svvrieflev, Dobree's conjecture for ΐΛυ^ηθησα^ of the MSS
-' [τά] τίλίΐ/τοΓα: το deleted with Kiiiger.
i6
BOOK III. X. 6x1. 3
events of the past ; for it was not likely that they, after subjugating those with whom they had entered into treaty relations together with us, would not do the same to those Avho were left, if ever they should possibly have the power.
XI. "Again if we had all remained independent we should have had better assurance that they would make no violent change in our status ; having, however, the majority under their hands, while still associating with us on an equal footing, they would naturally find it more irksome that our state alone still maintained its equality as com])ared with the majority that had already yielded, especially since they w'ere becoming more powerful in propor- tion as we became more isolated. Indeed it is only the fear that arises from equality of power that con- stitutes a firm basis for an alliance; for he that would transgress is deterred by the feeling that he has no superiority wherewith to make an attack. And we were left independent for no other reason than be- cause they clearly saw that with a view to empire they must get control of affairs by fair-seeming words and by attacks of policy rather than of force. For, on the one hand, they had as evidence in their favour that surely those Λνΐιο have an equal voice with them- selves would never have taken part in their campaigns had not those λνΐιοηι they attacked been guilty of some wrong ; and on the other hand, they also brought the united strength of the strongest states against the less powerful first, and leaving the former to the last they counted upon finding them weaker when all the rest had been removed from around them. But if they had begun with us, while the whole body of allies were not only still strong in
17
THUCYDIDES
αυτών re ίσχύν καΐ προς 6 tl 'χ^ρη στήναι, ουκ
4 αν ομοιω<ί βχ^ειρωσαντο. το τε ναυηκον ημών παρείχε τίνα φόβον μή irore καθ" %ν <^βνόμβνον η ύμΐν η αλλω τω προσθβμβνον κινΒυνον σφίσι
5 τταράσχτ]. τα δε καΐ άττο θεραπείας του Τ€ κοινού αυτών καΐ τών αΐεΐ προεστώτων περιεγι-
6 ηνόμεθα. ου μεντοι επΙ πο\ύ γ' ^^ ε8οκοΰμεν Βυνηθήναι, εΐ μη ο ποΧεμος 68ε κατέστη, παρα- BeLyμaσι 'χρώμενοι τοις βς τους αΧλους.
XII. " Ύίς ουν αΰτη ή φιΧία ejiyveTo η εΧευ- θερια πίστη, εν y πάρα '^/νώμην άΧΧηΧους ύπε- Βεχ^ομεθα καΐ οι μεν ημάς εν τω ποΧεμω ΒεΒιότες εθεράπευον, ημείς 8ε εκείνους εν τη 7]συχ^ία το αύτο εποιοΰμεν 6 τε τοις άΧΧοις μάΧιστα εύνοια πίστίν βέβαιοι, ήμΐν τούτο 6 φόβος εχυρον παρείχε, 8εει τε το πΧίον η φιΧια κατεχόμενοι ξύμμαχοι ημεν καΐ όποτέροις θάσσον παράσχοι άσφάΧεια θάρσος, ούτοι πρότεροι τι καΧ παρα-
2 βήσεσθαι εμεΧΧον. ώστε εϊ τω Βοκούμεν άΒικεΐν προαττοστάντες 8ια την εκείνων μεΧΧησιν τών ες ημάς Βεινών, αύτοΙ ουκ άνταναμειναντες σαφώς
3 εΙΒέναι εϊ τι αυτών εσται, ουκ ορθώς σκοπεί, el •γαρ ΒυνατοΙ ημεν εκ του Ίσου και άντεπιβου- Χεύσαι, και άντιμεΧΧησαί τι εύει ημάς εκ τον όμοιου eV εκείνους Ιέναί' eV εκείιοις δε οντος αΐεΐ τού επιχειρεΐν και εφ' ήμΙν είναι Βεΐ το προαμύνασθαί.
ι8
BOOK III. XI. 3-xii. 3
their own strength, but also had a leader to rally to, they would not have got the mastery so easily. Be- sides, our navy caused them some fear, lest it should some day be augmented by being united either witli yours or another's and thus become a menace to themselves. To some extent also we owe our sal- vation to the court we paid to the Athenian people and to the political leaders of the day. But we could not have expected to be able to survive for long, if we may judge by their conduct toward the other allies, unless this war had broken out.
XII. "Was this then a friendship or a freedom to put faith in, \vhere we violated our real feelings whenever we treated each other as friends? They courted us in time of war only because they were afraid of us, while we acted in the same manner toward them in time of peace ; and good faith, Avhich in most cases is made steadfast by good Λνϋΐ, Avas in our case made secure by fear, and it was fear rather than friendship that held us both to the alliance ; and whichever of us should soonest gain boldness through a feeling of security was bound to be the first to commit some act of transgression also. If, therefore, anyone thinks that, just because they postponed the measures we dread, we do wrong in revolting first, without having Avaited on our side until we were quite sure that any of our suspicions Λvould come true, he is in error. For if we \vere in a position to meet their plotting by counter-measures on equal terms with them, it was indeed incumbent upon us on our part to postpone likewise our offensive against tliem ; but since tlie po\ver of attack is always in their hands, the right of acting betimes in our own defence must necessarily be in ours.
19
THUCYDIDES
XIII. " Τοιαύτα'} βχ^οντβς προφάσ€ΐ<; καΐ αΐ- τία<ί, ώ ΑακβΒαιμόνιΟί καΐ ζύμμα^οι, άττβστημ^ν, σαφβΙ<ζ μεν τοις ακονουσι yvcovaL ώ? €ίκοτω<; €Βράσαμεΐ', ίκανάς oe ημάς €κφοβήσαι καΐ ττρος άσφάΧβιάν rtva τρβψαι, βονΧομβί'ονς μ^ν και ττάΧαί, 6τ€ έ'τί iv ττ} ΐίρηνη έττεμψαμεν ώς υμάς irepX άτΓοστάσεως, υμών δε ου ττροσδεξααένων κωΧυθύντας• νυν δε iiretBr} ΈοιωτοΙ ττρονκαΧβ- σαντο, βύθύς ύπηκουσαμβν, καΐ ένομίζομεν άπο- στησεσθαι ΒίΤτΧην άπόστασιν, άττο re τώι> Ελ- \ηνων μη ξυν κακώς νοιεΐν αυτούς μβτ^ ^Αθηναίων, αλλά ξυνβΧβυθερούν, αττό re ^Αθηναίων μη αύτοΙ Βιαφθαρήναι ύττ' εκείνων iv υστερώ, αλλά ττρο-
2 ττοιήσαι. η μεντοι άττοστασις ημών θάσσον '^^'^ενηται καΐ άτταράσκβυος' τ) καΐ μάΧλον ■χρη ξυμμάχους Βεξαμενους ημάς δίά τα^χ^εων βοηθειαν άττοστεΧΧειν, ίνα φαίνησθε άμύνοντες τ€ οϊς 8εΐ καΐ εν τω αύτώ τους ττοΧεμίους βΧάττ-
3 τοντες. καιρός δε ώς• ονττω ττροτερον. νοσώ τε yap εφθάραται ^Αθηναίοι καΐ 'χ^ρημάτων Βαπάνη, νΡ]ες τε αύτοΐς αΐ μεν ττερί την ύμετεραν είσιν
4 αί δ' εφ' ήμίν τετάχαταΐ' ώστε ουκ εΙκος αυτούς ττερίουσίαν νεών εχ^ειν, ψ• υμεΐς εν τω θερει τώδβ ναυσί τε καΐ ττεζώ άμα επεσβάΧητε το Βεύτερον, αλλ' η υμάς ουκ άμυνοΰνται εττιπΧεοντας ή άττ
5 αμφοτέρων άττο^ζ^ωρήσονται. νομιση τε μηΒεΙ<^
' Tliis has not been definitely stated above, but it is implied in ch. ii. 3, v. 4.
BOOK III. XIII. 1-5
XIII. " Such were the motives and reasons, Lace- daemonians and aUies, which led us to revolt, and they are clear enough to convince all Λvho hear them that we had good grounds for our action, and cogent enough to alarm us and impel us to seek some means of safety. This Λve long ago wished to do while you were still at peace, when we sent envoys to you suggesting that we should revolt, but were pre- vented from doing so because you would not re- ceive us. But now, when the Boeotians invited ^ us we responded promptly. It was our intention to make at once a double withdrawal — from the Hellenes 2 and thus aid in liberating them instead of joining the Athenians to do them wrong ; and from the Athenians, and thus destroy them first in- stead of being ourselves destroyed by them after- wards. Our i-evolt, however, lias been made pre- maturely and without preparation ; wherefore it is the more incumbent upon you to receive us as allies and quickly send us aid, in order that all men may see that you protect those whom you ought to protect and at the same time harm your enemies. And it is an opportunity such as never has been before. For the Athenians have been ruined by j)estilence as well as by heavy expenses. Part of their fleet is cruising about your coasts,^ part is arrayed against us ; so that it is not likely that they have any ships to spare if you attack them this coming summer a second time, by sea as well as by land ; but they will either not resist you when you sail against them, or else they will have to withdraw their fleets both from our waters and from yours. And let no one think that he will be incurring a risk
* i.e. from the Delian Confederacj'.
• c/. ch. vii. 2.
ai
THUCYDIDES
άλλοτ/οια? γτ}? irepi ^ οίκβΐον κίνΒυνον €^€tv. ω <γάρ 8οκ€Ϊ μακράν airelvat η Αέσβος, την ωφβΧίαν αύτω ijyv0€v Trape^et. ου <yap iv ttj ^Attiktj earat 6 ττόΧεμος, ως τις οϊεται, αλλά Βι ην η
6 ΆττίΚϊ] ώφεΧβΐται. έ'στί δε των •χ^ρημάτων άττό των ξυμμάχ^ων ί) ττρόσοδος, κα\ 'άτι μείζων εσται, ei ημάς καταστ ρεψονταΐ' οΰτβ yap άιτοστησεται άΧλος τά τ€ ημέτερα ττροσ^ενησεται, ττάθοιμεν
7 τ' άν δεινότερα η οί πριν 8ου\εύοντες. βοηθη- σάντων δε υμών ττροθύμως ττόΧιν τε ττροσληψεσθε ναντικον εγονσαν μεηα, ονττερ υμίν μάλιστα ττροσΒεΐ, καΐ ^ Α,θηναιους ραον καθαιρήσετε νφαι- ροΰντες αυτών τους ξυμμά^ους {θ ρασύτερον yap ττάς τις ττροσγωρήσεταϊ), την τε αΐτίαν άττο- φεύξεσθε ην εϊ-χετε μη βοηθεΐν τοις άφισταμενοις, ην 8ε εΧευθεροΰντες φαινησθε, το κράτος του •ποΧεμου βεβαιότερον εξετε.
XIV. " Αίσ)(^υνθέντες ούν τάς τε των 'ΚΧΧηνων ες ημάς εΧττιΒας και Δια τον ^ΟΧυμττιον, εν ου τω Ιερω ίσα και ίκεται εσμεν, ετταμύνατε Μυτίλτ;- ναίοις ξύμμαγοι yεvόμεvoι, καΐ μη ττρόησθε ημάς, ϊΖιον μεν τον κίνΒυνον των σωμάτων τταραβαΧΧο- μενους, κοινην δε την εκ του κατορθώσαι ωφεΧίαν άττασι Βώσοντας, ετι δε κοινοτέραν την βΧάβην, 2 ει μη ττεισθεντων υμών σφαΧησομεθα. γ^Ύ'^^''"^^ δε άνΒρες οϊουσττερ υμάς οι τε 'Έλλί^ΐ'ες άξιοϋσι Λ'αι το ημετερον Βέος βούΧεται."
* ονκ is inserted by Hude. 22
BOOK III. XIII. 5-xiv. 2
of his own for the country of another. For though Lesbos seems to him to be a long way off, tlie help she Λνίΐΐ bring him will be close at hand. For the war will not be in Attica,^ as some tiiink, but in those countries from which Athens derives its support. The revenues of Athens come from her allies, and they will be still greater if they shall subdue us ; for not only will no one else revolt, but our resources will be added to hers, and we should be treated with greater rigour- than those who have long been slaves. But if you give us your hearty support, you will add to your league a state that has a large navy, a thing of which you still stand most in need, and you will find it easier to overthrow the Athenians by gradually drawing their allies away from them — for every one will be emboldened to come over to your side — and you will free yourselves of the reproach under which you have heretofore laboured, of refusing^ to aid those who revolt from the Athenians. But if you openly play the part of liberators,* the more certain will be your victory in the war.
XIV. "Reverencing, then, not only the hopes which the Hellenes place in you, but also that Olym- pian Zeus in whose temple we are even as suppliants, succour the Mytilenaeans by entering on this alliance; and do not abandon us Avhen we are hazarding our lives in a risk all our own, but shall bring to all a general benefit if we succeed — and a still more general injury if through your refusal we shall fail. Prove yourselves, therefore, men such as the Hellenes account you and our fears would have you be."
* i.e. the war will not be decided in Attica.
^ Especially as regards the tribute which would be exacted.
' c/. I. Ixix. 1, 5. * cf. II. viii. 4.
23
THUCYDIDES
XV. Ύοίαυτα μβν οι Μ^ντίΧηναΐοι βίττον. οι he ΑακβΒαιμονιοί καΐ οΙ ξύμμαχ^οι βττει^η ηκονσαν, ττροσΒβ^άμενοι τον<; Xoyovi ξνμμάχ^ου^ τε τους Χεσ βίους βποιήσαντο καΐ την e? την Αττική ν €σβοΧην τοις Τ6 ζυμμάγ^οις τταροΰσι κατά τάχος βφραζον levai ες τον Ισθμον τοις δύο μερεσιν ώς ΤΓΟίησομενοι, καΐ αύτοΙ ττρωτοι άφίκοντο, καΙ όΧκους τταρεσκεύαζον των νεών ev τω Ισθμω ώς ΰ7Γ€ροίσοΐ'Τ€ς €κ της Κ,ορίνθου e<? την ττρος ^Αθήνας θάΧασσαν και ναυσΐ καΐ ττβζω άμα
2 βπίόντες. καΐ οι μβν ττροθυμως ταύτα βττρασσον οΐ he άΧΧοι ξύμμαχοι βpaheως Τ€ ^uveXeyovTO και ev καρτΓοϋ ξu'γκoμιhτ} ήσαν και αρρώστια του στρατεύειν.
XVI. ΑΙσθόμ€νοι he αυτούς οι Αθηναίοι hia κατά^νωσιν ασθένειας σφων τταρασκευαζο μένους, hηXώσaι βουΧόμενοι 'ότι ουκ ορθώς ε^νώκασιν, αλλ' οίοι TS είσι μη κινονντες το iirl Αεσβω ναυτίκον καΐ το άττο ΐΙεΧοττοννήσου eiriov pahίως άμύνεσθαι, επΧήρωσαν ταΰς εκατόν εσβάντες αυτοί τε ττΧην Ιτητεων καΐ ττεντακο- σιομεΒίμνων και οι μέτοικοι, καΐ τταρα τον ισθμον άνα^α^όντες εττίΐ>ειζιν τε εττοιουντο και άττο-
2 βάσεις της ΐίεΧοττοννήσου η hoκoίη αύτοΐς. οι he ΑακεΒαιμόνιοι ορώντες ποΧύν τον rrapaXcyov τά τε ύττο τών Αεσβιων ρηθεντα η^ούντο ουκ
1 cf. II. χ. 2.
' Of citizens usually only the Θύ]Τ($, who were light-armed troops on land, served in the fleet (vi. xliii) ; but in critical
24
BOOK III. XV. i-xvi. 2
XV, Thus spoke the Mytilenaeans. The Lacedae- monians and their allies, after they had heard them, accepted their proposals, and received the Lesbians as allies. Those allies Avho were there present were directed to assemble with all speed at the Isthmus with tΛvo-thirds ^ of their forces for the purpose of making the proposed invasion of Attica ; and the Lacedaemonians themselves arrived first and pro- ceeded to construct on the Isthmus hauling-machines with which to transfer the ships from Corinth to the sea on the Athenian side, in order to attack Athens both by sea and by land. They set to work zealously at these tilings, but the rest of the allies collected slowly, since they were busy gathering in their harvest and were in no mood for campaigning.
XVI. Meanwhile the Athenians, perceiving that the enemy, in making their preparations, were acting upon a conviction of their own weakness, and wishing to show that they were mistaken in their judgment, and that without moving the fleet at Lesbos they could easily ward off the new force coming from the Pelo- ponnesus, manned one hundred ships, the citizens,^ — except the kniglits and the highest class — em- barking as well as the resident aliens. Then putting out to sea they displayed their strength along the coast of the Isthmus and made descents upon the Peloponnesus wherever they pleased. As for the Lacedaemonians, Avhen they saw how greatly they liad miscalculated, they concluded that the reports of the Lebbians ^ were untrue, and regarding the
times members of the three upper classes, whose regular duty was hoplite service, might be pressed into service in the fleet (viii. xxiv. 2). ' c/. ch. xiii. 3, 4.
VOL. II. Β *5
THUCYDIDES
άΧηθή και άττορα νομίζοντβς, ώς αύτοΐζ καΐ οί ξύμμα)(οι άμα ου τταρήσαν καΐ ■η'^/^/eXkovro καΐ αϊ 776/51 την ΏεΧοττόΐΊ^ησορ τριάκοντα νή€ς των Αθηναίων την rrepioiKLCa αυτών ττορθούσαι, ave-
3 χώρησαν err οικον. ΰστβρον he ναντικον irape- σκεύαζον ο τι ττέβψονσιν ες την Αεσβον και κατά 7Γολει<{ eTryjyyeXov τεσσαράκοντα νβών ττΧηθο'ζ και ναύαρ'χον ττροσεταζαν \\Χκί8αν, ος
4 εμεΧΧεν βττίττΧβύσεσθαι. άνεγ^ώρησαν δε κα\ οΐ Αθηναίοι ταΐς εκατόν ναυσίν, εττειΕη και εκείνους
elSov.
ΧΛ^ΙΙ. ΚαΙ ^ κατά, τον γ^ρόνον τούτον ον α'ι νήες εττΧεον εν τοις ττΧεΐσται Βη νήες άμ αύτοΐς ενεργοί κάΧΧει ^ iyevovTO, τταραττΧησιαι
2 δε καΐ ετι ττΧείους άρχ^ομενον του ττοΧεμου. την τε yap Άττικην καΐ Κύ,3οιαν και Έ,αΧαμΐνα εκατόν εφύΧασσον και ττερί ΤΙεΧοττόννησον ετεραι εκατόν ήσαν, χωρίς δε αί ττερΙ ΤΙοτιΒαιαν και ev τοις άΧΧοις χωρίοις, ώστε αΐ ττάσαι άμα iyiyvovTo εν εν\ θερει Βιακόσιαι και πεντήκοντα.
3 καΐ τα χρίσματα τούτο μάΧιστα ύττανάΧωσε μετά Ποτίδα/ας. Ty'jv τε yap ΐίοτιοαιαν ΒίΒραχμοι όττΧΐται εφρονρουν (αύτω yap και ύττηρετη Βραχμ.ην εΧάμβανε της ημέρας), τρισχίλιοι μεν οι ττρώτοι, ων ουκ εΧάσσους διεττοΧιόρκησαν, εξακόσιοι δε καΐ χίΧιοι μετά Φορμίωνος, όΙ προαττήΧθον νήές τε αί ττάσαι τον αύτον μισθον
^ This whole chapter is condemned as spurious by Steup, followed by Hude.
2 Untranslatable in this context : Stahl writes καΧ άΚλρ, van Herwerden άλλαι άλλτρ, CuUinan «αλλαι, L. Herbst tr' καΐ λ'.
26
BOOK III. XVI. 2-xvii. 3
expedition as impracticable, since their allies had not yet arrived, and, besides, word had come to them that the thirty ^ ships which were cruising around the Peloponnese were ravaging their own country dis- tricts, they went back home. Later,^ however, they prepared a fleet which was to be dispatched to Lesbos and sent orders to the allied states for forty ships, appointing Alcidas who was to sail as admiral of this fleet. And Avhen the Athenians saw that the enemy had Avithdrawn, they also returned home Λvith their hundred ships.
XVII. At the time when these ships were at sea about the largest number the Athenians ever had at once were on active service, though there Λvere as many or even more at the beginning of the Λν3Γ. For one hundred ships were guarding Attica, Euboea and Salamis, and another hundred were cruising off the Peloponnesus, besides those at Potidaea and in other places, so that the number in service at the same time in a single summer was all told two hun- dred and fifty. It Λvas this effort, together with Potidaea, that chiefly exhausted their resources of money. For in the siege of Potidaea the hoplite received a Avage of two drachmas a day, one for him- self and one for his attendant; and there were at first three thousand of these, and the number was not less than this throughout the siege, besides six- teen hundred who came with Phormio, but went away before the siege was over; and the sailors on the ships all drew the same pay as the soldiers. ' cf. ch. vii. 1. "^ cf. ch. xxv. 1 ; xxvi. 1.
27
THUCYDIDES
4 €φ€ρον. ra μεν ουν -χ^ρηματα οΰτω<ζ υττανα/^ώθη το ττρόίτον, και νή€<; τοσαΰται 8η ττΧβΐσται εττΧηρώθησαν.
XVIII. ^Ιυτίληναΐοί δε κατά τον αυτόν χρο- νον ον οι ΑακβΒαιμόνιοί rrepl τον ίσθμυν ήσαν 67γΙ Ι^Ιήθυμναν ώ? ττροΒιΒομβνην εστράτευσαν κατά <γήν αυτοί τε καΐ οι ετηκουροι• καΐ ττροσ- βαλόντε<; τί) ττόΧει, εττειΒη ου ττρου-χωρει γ ττροσεοεχοντο, αττηΚθον ετΓ Αντισσης καΙΐΙύρρα<; καΐ ^Ερέσον, καΐ καταστησάμενοί τα εν ταΐς ττόΧεσί ταύταί<ί βεβαιότερα καΐ τείχη κρατυ-
2 ναντε^ Βια τάχου<; άττήΧθον βττ' οϊκου. εστρά- τευσαν δε και οι Μηθυμναΐοι άναχωρησάντων αυτών eV "Αντισσαν" και εκβοηθεία^ τίνος 'γενο- μένης ττΧη'γεντες ύπο τε των Αντισσαίων και των επικούρων άττεθανόν τε ττοΧΧοϊ και άνεχώ-
3 ρησαν οι ΧοιττοΙ κατα τάχος, οι δε ^Αθηναίοι ττννθανόμενοι ταντα, τους τε \ΙυτιΧηναίους της γ?}? κρατοΰντας και τους σφετερους στρατιώτας ούχ ίκανοϋς οντάς εϊρ^ειν, ττίμττουσι ττερΧ το φθινόττωρον η8η άρχόμενον ΤΙάχητα τον Έττί- κούρου στρατη'^/ον καϊ χιΧιους οττΧίτας εαυτών,
4 οΐ δε αύτερεται πΧεύσαντες τών νεών άφικνοΰΐ'ται καϊ ττεριτειχίζουσι ΛΙ^τίλ^/ι^ί^ζ^ εν κύκΧω άττΧώ τείχεί' φρούρια δ' ^στιν οΐ εττΧ τών καρτερών
5 εγκατοικοοομεΐται. καϊ η μεν ^ΙυτιΧήνη κατά κράτος ηΒη άμφοτερωθεν καϊ εκ 'γης και εκ θαΧάσσης είρ^/ετο, καϊ ο χειμών ηρχετο 'γί- <γνεσθαι.
XIX. ΥΙροσΒεόμενοι δε οι Αθηναίοι χρημάτων ες την ττυΧιορκίαν, καϊ αύτοϊ έσενε^κόντες τότε
28
BOOK III. XVII. 3-xix. i
It was in this way, then, that their money was ex- hausted at first, and this was the largest number of ships manned by them.
XVIII. Wliile the Lacedaemonians were at the Isthmus, the Mytilenaeans and their auxiliaries ^ marched Avitli their army against Methymna, which they supposed was being betrayed into their hands ; and they assaulted the city, but when their attempt did not succeed as they had expected, they went off to Antissa, Pyrrha and Eresus, and after establishing their interests in these cities on a firmer basis and strengthening the walls, went home in haste. As soon, however, as they had ΛvithdraΛvn, the Methvm- naeans in their turn made an exj)edition against Antissa ; but a sortie Avas made by the inhabitants of Antissa and the auxiliary troops in which the Methym- naeans were defeated and many of them slain, ΛvIlereupon the rest withdrew in haste. Now when the Athenians learned that the Mytilenaeans were masters of the country and that their own soldiers were not numerous enough to keep them within their walls, about the beginning of autumn they sent Paches son of Epicurus in command of a thou- sand Athenian hoplites, who also served as rowers.^ When they arrived at Mytilene, they encircled it with a single wall, in which forts were built at a number of strong positions. Mytilene was thus at last completely cut off both by sea and land just as the winter set in.
XIX. Now the Athenians, finding themselves in need of additional funds for the siege, having then
' Foreign mercenaries ; cf. ch. ii. 2.
'•^ The fact of hoplites serving at the oars — evidently for economical reasons [cf. ch. xix. 1) — is especially emphasised. cf. I. X. 4 ; VI. xci, 4.
2Q
THUCYDIDES
•πρώτον βσφοραν Βιακόσια τάλαντα, εξύπβμψαν και €7γΙ τους ξυμμάχ^ους apyvpoXoyov^: ναΰ<ϊ ΒώΕβκα καΐ ΑυσικΧεα ττβμτττον αύτον CTpaTi^yov. 2 ό δβ αΚΧα τ€ ypyupoXoyeL καΐ TrepieTrXet, καΐ της ίίαρίας €κ Μι/οΟί^το? άναβάς Βια του }^Ιαιάνδρον ττβΗου μεχ^ρι του Έ,ανΒίου Χόφου, επιθεμένων των Κ,αρών καΐ \\ναΐίτών, αυτός τ€ Βιαφθειρβταί και της άΧΧης στρατιάς ποΧΧοί.
XX. Ύοΰ δ' αυτού ■χ^€ΐμωνος οι ΐΙΧαταιής {βτι yap έποΧιορκοϋντο υττο των ΤΙεΧοποννησίων καΐ ϋοίωτών) βττειΖη τω τε σιτω εττιΧείττοντι εττιβζοντο και άπο των Α.θηνο)ν ουδεμία εΧττΙς ην τιμωρίας ονΒε άΧΧη σωτηρία εφαίνετο, επιβουΧεύουσιν αυτοί Τ€ και \\θηναίων ο'ι ξυμποΧιορκούμενοι ■πρώτον μεν πάντες εξεΧθεΐν και υπερβψαι τα τεί'χτι των ττοΧεμίων, ην Βύνωνται βιάσασθαι, εσηyησaμivωv την ττεΐραν αύτοΐς @εαινετου τε του ΎοΧμίδου, ανδρός μάντεως, και Έ,ύτΓομττίδου
2 του Ααϊμά'χ^ου, ος καΙ εστpaτήyει^ έπειτα οι μεν ημίσεις άπώκνησάν πως τον κίνδυνον μεyav ηyησάμεvoL, ες δε άνδρας διακόσιους καΐ είκοσι μάΧιστα ενεμειναν τη εξόδ(ύ εθεΧονταΙ τρόπω
3 τοίώδε. κΧίμακας εποιήσαντο ϊσας τω τεί-χει των ποΧεμιων ζυνεμετρησαντο δε ταΐς επιβοΧαΐς των πΧινθων, η ετνχε. προς σφάς ουκ εξαΧη- Χιμμένον το τείχος αυτών, ηριθμοΰντο δε ποΧΧοϊ άμα τας επιβοΧας και εμεΧΧον οι μεν τίνες
3θ
BOOK III. XIX. i-xx. 3
for the first time resorted to a property tax ^ upon themselves to the amount of two hundred talents, also sent to the allies tAvelve ships under the com- mand of Lysicles and four others, to collect money from them. He cruised about and collected money at various places ; but on his way inland from Myus in Caria through the plain of the Meander, after he had reached the hill of Sandius, he was attacked by the Carians and the Anaeitans and slain, together with many of his army.
XX. During the same winter the Plataeans, who were still ^ being besieged by the Peloponnesians and the Boeotians, began to be distressed by failure of their supply of food, and since there was no hope of aid from Athens nor any other means of safety in sight, they and the Athenians who were besieged with them planned to leave the city and climb over the enemy's walls, in the hope that they might be able to force a passage. The attempt Avas suggested to them by Theaenetus son of Tolmides, a soothsayer, and Eupompidas son of Daimachus, who was one of the generals. At first all were to take part, but afterwards half of them somehow lost heart, thinking the risk too great, and only about two hundred and twenty voluntarily persisted in making the sortie, which was carried out in the following way. They made ladders equal in height to the enemy's wall, getting the measure by counting the layers of bricks at a point where the enemy's wall on the side facing Plataea happened not to have been plastered over. Many counted the layers at the same time, and while
^ The (σφορά was an extraordinary tax levied only in war time. See Boeckh, Public Economy, p. 612. ^ For previous discussion of this siege, see il. Lxxi.-lxxviii.
31
THUCYDIDES
άμαρτησεσθαι, οι Be ττΧβίους τ€νξ€σθαί Ύοΰ άΧηθονς \ο^ισμοΰ, οίλλω? τε καΧ ττοΧλάκις άριθμούντ€<; καϊ άμα ου ττοΧυ άττεχ^οντε'ί, άΧΧα ραζίως καθορωμενου €9 δ ββούΧοντο τοΰ τβίχονζ. 4 την μβν ουν ξνμμετρησιν των κΧιμάκων οντω<ί βΧαβον €Κ τοΰ πάχ^ου^ της πΧίνθου εΐκάσαντβς το μέτρον.
XXI. Το δε ret^o? ην των ΐΙεΧοττοννησίων TOLovSe TTj οΙκοΒομήσα. eZ;^e μεν Βύο τους irept- βόΧονς, ττρός τ€ ΥΙΧαταιών καϊ €Ϊ τις έξωθεν άττ 'Αθηνών εττίοί, ζίεΐχ^ον 8ε οι ττερίβοΧοι εκκαίΒεκα
2 ττόΒας μάΧιστα απ άΧΧήΧων. το ουν μεταξύ τούτο οι εκκα'ώεκα ττόδε? ^ τοις φύΧαξιν οΙκήματα Βιανβνεμημένα ωκοΒύμητο, καϊ ην ζυνε'χτ} - ώστε 6V φαίνεσθαι τεΐχ^ος τταχύ εττάΧξεις έχον άμφο-
3 τερωθεν. Βία δέκα δε έττάΧξεων ττΰρηοί ήσαν με'^/άΧοί καϊ ΙσοττΧατεΐς τω τείχ^ει, ζιηκοντες ες τε το έσω μετωττον αυτού οί αύτοΙ καϊ το εζω, ώστε πάροΒον μη είναι, τταρα ττύρ^/ον,^ άΧΧα δί
4 αυτών μέσων Βιησαν. τας ουν νύκτας, όττότε -χειμών εϊη νοτερος, τας μεν επάΧξεις άττεΧειττον, εκ δε των τΓΰρ<ηων όντων δί' οΧί^ου καϊ άνωθεν στεγανών την φυΧακην εττοιοΰντο. το μεν ουν τείχος ω ττεριεφρουροΰντο οί Ώ,Χαταίής τοιού- τον ην.
XXII. Οι δ', επεώη τταρεσκεύαστο αύτοΐς, τηρήσαντες νύκτα ■χ^ειμεριον ΰΒατί καϊ άνεμω και άμϋ ασεΧηνον εξησαν ΐ]'γούντο δε οϊπερ και της
^ οί (κκαίζ(κα iroSfs deleted by van Herwerden, followed bj• Hude.
■■^ ξυνΐχη \vith all MSS. except C, which Hude follows. ^ τταρα xvpyov deleted by Naber, followed by Hude.
32
BOOK III. XX. 3-xxii. i
some were sure to make a mistake, the majority were likely to hit the true count, especially since they counted time and again, and, besides, were at no great distance, and the part of the wall they wished to see Λvas easily visible. The measurement of the ladders, then, they got at in this way, reckoning the measure from the thickness of the bricks.
XXI. The wall of the Peloponnesians was built in the following fashion. It had two encircling lines, the inner looking towards Plataea, the outer to guard against attack from the direction of Athens, and the two circuits were distant about sixteen feet from one another. This interval of sixteen feet had in building been divided up into rooms assigned to the guards ; and the whole structure Avas continuous,^ so as to appear to be a single thick wall furnished with battle- ments on both sides. And at every tenth battlement there were high towers of the same width as the wall, extending both to the inner and outer faces of it, so that there was no passage left at the sides of the towers, but the guards had to go through the middle of them. Now at night when the weather was rainy the guards left the battlements and kept watch from the towers, which were not far apart and were roofed overhead. Such, then, was the wall by which the Plataeans were beleaguered.
XXII. After the Plataeans had finished their preparations, they waited for a night that was stormy with rain and wind and at the same time moonless, and then went forth. They were led by the men
' i.e. the two nepieoKot were joined together by a roof.
33
THUCYDIDES
ττείρας αίτιοι ήσαν. καΐ πρώτϋν μεν την ταφρον Βίέβησαν η ττβριβΐχεν αυτούς, έ'ττβίτα ττροσβμβιξαν τω τείχβι των ττοΧβμίων Χαθόντες τους φυΧακας, άνα το σκοτβινον μεν ου ττρο'ώόντων αυτών, ψοφώ δε τω €κ του ττροσιεναι αυτούς άντητατα~/ούντος
2 του άνεμου ου κατακουσάντων αμα Βε καΐ 8ιε- 'χοντες ττοΧύ fjaav, ό'ττω? τα οττΧα μη κρουομενα προς άΧληΧα αϊσθησιν τταρεχοι. ήσαν 8ε εύστα- Χεΐς τε τη όπΧίσει καΐ τον άριστερον μόνον ττόδα ύτΓοΒεΒεμενοι άσφαΧείας ένεκα της -προς τον
3 ττηΧόν. κατά ούν μεταττύρ'^/ιον ττροσέμισ'^ον προς τάς επάλξεις ε18ότες οτι ερήαοί είσι, πρώτον μεν οι τάς κ\ίμακας φέροντες, και προσέθεσαν έπειτα •yjnXol 8ώ8εκα ζύν ξιφιΒίω και θώρακι ανεβαινον, ων η'^είτο ^Αμμέας ό Κοροίΐ3ου καΐ πρώτος άνέβη, μετά 8ε αύτον οι επόμενοι εξ εφ εκάτερον τών πύρ^οίν ανεβαινον έπειτα ψιΧοι άλλοι μετά τούτους ξύν 8ορατίοις εγ^ώρουν, οις έτεροι κατόπιν τας άσπίύας εφερον, όπως εκείνοι ραον προσβαι- νοιεί', και εμελΧον 8ώσειν οπότε προς τοις ποΧε-
4 μίοις είεν. ώς 8ε ανω πΧειους εΎενοντο, ησθοντο οΐ εκ τών πύργων φύλακες' κατέβαΧε yap τις τών ΐΐλαταιών αντιλαμβανόμενος άπο τών επάλξεων
5 κεραμίΒα, η πεσούσα 8οΰπον εποίησεν. και αντίκα βοη ην, το 8ε στρατόπεΒον επΙ το τεΐχ^ος ώρμησεν ου yap η8ει ο τι ην το Βεινον σκοτεινής νυκτός καΐ ■χειμώνος οντος, καΐ άμα οι εν τη πόΧβι τών ΐΙΧαταιών υπ οΧεΧει μμενοι εξελθόντες προσε- βάλΧον τω τείχει τών Ώ.εΧοπονν7]σίων εκ τούμ-
34
BOOK III. XXII. 1-5
who were the authors of the enterprise. First they crossed the ditch which surrounded the town, then reached the foot of the enemy's wall unobserved by the guards, who in the all-pervading darkness could not see ahead and could not hear because the clatter of the Λvind drowned the noise of their approach ; and, besides, they kept a good distance apart as they advanced, in order that their arms might not rattle against each other and cause detection. And they were not only lightly armed but also had only the left foot sandalled, for security against slipping in the mud. So they came up to the battlements at a space between two towers, knowing that the battlements were deserted. First came the men with the ladders, who set them against the wall ; next came twelve light armed men, Avith dagger and corslet only, who mounted the ladders. These Λvere led by Ammeas son of Coroebus, who was the first to ascend, and after him his followers ascended, six men going against each of the adjoining towers. Next after these came other light troops armed with short spears, their shields being borne by another group which followed, that the former might advance more easily ; and their shields were to be handed them when they were close to the enemy. Now when several had got up, the sentinels on the towers became aware of their presence ; for one of the Plataeans in laying hold of the battlements threw down a tile, which fell with a thud. And immediately there was an outcry, and the garrison rushed to the wall ; for they did not knoΛv what the danger was, as the night Λvas dark and stormy, and at the same time the Plataeans who had been left behind in the toAvn Λvent out and attacked the wall of the Peloponnesians on the side
35
THUCYDIDES
τταΧιν η οΐ ανΒρες αυτών υ'πζρββαινον, οττως
6 ηκιστα προς αυτούς τον νουν βχοίβν. βθορυβοΰντο μίν ουν κατά -χ^ώραν μένοντες, βοηθείν he oxjhei^ €τό\μα €κ τη-; εαυτών φυΧακής, αλλ' iv άπόρω
7 ήσαν είκάσαι το 'γΐ'γνόμενον. καϊ οι τριακόσιοι αυτών, οίς ετετακτο τταραβοηθείν el' Tt heoi, εχ^ώρουν έξωθεν του τείγ^ους προς την βοήν,
8 φρυκτοί τε jjpovTo ες τ ας Θήβας ποΧεμιοί' παραν- ΐσ-χον δέ κα\ οΐ εκ της ποΧεως ΤΙΧαταιης άπο του τεί'χ^ους φρυκτούς ποΧΧούς πρότερου παρε- σκευασμενους ες αντο τούτο, όπως ασαφή τα σημεία της φυκτωρίας τοις ποΧεμιοις rj καϊ μη βοηθοΐεν, άΧΧο τί νομίσαντες το "^ιηνόμενον ε^.ναι η το 6ν, πρ\ν σφών οι άνδρες οι εζιόντες Βια- φύ•γοιεν καϊ του άσφαΧοΰς άντιΧάβοιντο.
XXIII. Οί δ' υπερβαίνοντες τών ΐΙΧαταιών εν τούτω, ώς ol πρώτοι αυτών άνεβεβήκεσαν καϊ του πύργου εκατερου τους φύΧακας Βιαφθείραντες εκεκρατηκεσαν, τάς τε ΒιόΒους τών πύρΎων ενστάντες αύτοΙ εφύΧασσον μηΒενα Sl" αυτών επιβοηθείν, καϊ κλίμακας προσθεντες άττο του τείχους τοις πύρ'^/οις καϊ επαναβιβάσαντες ανΒρας πΧείους, οί μεν άπο τών πύργων τους επιβοηθούν- τας καϊ κάτωθεν καϊ άνωθεν είρ'^/ον βάΧΧοντες, οί δ' εν τούτω οί πΧείους ποΧΧάς προσθεντες κΧίμακας άμα καϊ τάς επάΧξεις άπώσαντες Βιά 2 του μεταπυρ'^/ίου ύπερεβαινον. ό Βε Βιακομιζό- μενος αΐεϊ ϊστατο επϊ του 'χείΧους της τάφρου 36
BOOK III. XXII. 5-xxiii. 2
opposite that over which their men were climbing, to distract attention from them as far as possible. Now the sentinels remained at their posts, though in a state of excitement, no one daring to leave his station and lend aid, but all being at a loss to conjecture what was going on. Furthermore, the three hundred, who had been appointed to bring aid wherever it was needed, proceeded outside of the wall in the direction of the outcry, and beacon fires indicating danger from the enemy were flashed towards Thebes. But the Plataeans in the town at the same time raised from their wall many beacons, which had been prepared beforehand for this very purpose, that the enemy's beacon signals might be rendered unintelligible and that the Thebans, thinking that the situation was different from what it really was, might defer bring- ing aid until the Plataeans who were leaving should have made good their escape and reached safety.
XXIII. Meanwhile, when the foremost of the Plataeans who were scaling the walls had mounted, slain the guards, and got possession of the two towers, they themselves took position inside the towers and guarded the passageways, that no one might come through these against them. Then from the top of the wall they placed ladders against the towers, got up a number of men, and kept all assailants away from the towers, shooting at them from below and above.^ Meanwhile the others, the main body, had put up a large number of ladders and thrown down the battlements, and were climbing over through the space between the towers. And as each one got over he halted on the edge of the ditch ; and
* i.e. from the tops of the towers and from the wall at their base.
37
THUCYDIDES
καϊ ivTevOtv βτόξ^νόν re και ήκόντοζον, e" τί? Ίταραβοηθών τταρά το τβΐχος κωΧυτη^ yiyvoiro
3 της 8ιαβάσ€ως. evret δε ττάντβς Βίζττεττβραίωντο, οι άτΓο των irvpywv χαλεττώ? οι TeKevraioL κατα- βαίνοντας εγ^ωρουν εττϊ την τάφρον, καϊ iv τού- τω οι τριακόσιοι αύτοΐς έπεφβροντο ΧαμΎτάΒας
4 εχοΐ'τε?. οι μβν ονν ΙΙΧαταιής εκείνους εώρων μάΧλον εκ του σκότους εστώτε? eVi. του ■χείΧους της τάφρου, και ετόζευόν τε και εσηκόντιζον ες τα ηυμνά, αύτοΙ Be εν τω άφανεΐ οντες ησσον 8ιά τάς ΧαμπάΒας καθεωρωντο, ώστε φθάνουσι των ΥίΧαταιων και οι ύστατοι Βιαβάντες την τάφρον,
5 χαλεττως δε καϊ βιαίως' κρύσταΧΧός τε 'yap εττεττηηει ου βέβαιος εν αύτη ώστ εττεΧθεΐν, αλλ' οίο? άττηΧιώτου ?) βορίου ^ ύΒατώΒης μάΧΧον, καϊ η νύξ τοίούτω άνεμω υττονειφομενη ττοΧυ το ΰ8ωρ εν αύτη εττεττοιηκει, ο μόΧις ύττερέχ^οντες εττεραιώ- θησαν. iy ενετό δε κα\ η Βιάφενξις αύτοΐς μάΧΧον δίά του χειμώνος το μέγεθος.
XXIV. Όρμησαντες δε αττο Τϊ)ς τάφρου ο'ι ΤΙΧαταιης εχώρουν αθρόοι την ες ('')ηβας φερον- σαν ahov εν 8εξια εχ^οντες το του ΑνΒροκράτους ήργον, νομίζοντες ήκιστ αν σφάς ταύτην αυτούς ύτΓοτοττήσαί τραττεσθαι την ες τους ττοΧεμίους• και άμα εώρων τους ΥΙεΧοττοννησίους την ττρος }ίιθαιρόη>α καϊ Αρυος κεφαΧάς την ε'ττ 'Αθηνών 2 φερουσαν μετά ΧαατταΒων ζιωκοΐ'τας. καϊ ε'ττΐ μεν εξ η επτά σταΒιους οι ΤΙΧαταιής την εττι τών @ηβών εχ^ώρησαν, εττειθ' ύττοστρεψαντες ήσαν την ττρος το όρος φερουσαν όΒόν ες Ερυθράς και
^ fi Bopeov, deleted by Dobree, followed by Hude. Poppo ■would transpose δΒατώδη! μάχκοί', or bracket ύδοτώδη».
38
BOOK III. ΧΧΙΠ. 2-xxiv. 2
from there they shot arrows and hurled javelins at any enemy who tried to approach along the wall and interfere with their crossing. And when all these had reached the other side, the men Λνΐιο had held the towers, the last of whom descended with difficulty, advanced toΛvard the ditch ; and at the same time the three hundred bore down upon them, carrying torches. Now the Plataeans, as they stood on the edge of the ditch, saw them better out of the dark- ness, and kept launching arrows and javelins at their uncovered sides, \vhile they themselves, being in the shadow, Λvere rendered less visible by the enemy's torches. Consequently even the last of the Plataeans got safely across tlie ditch, though only with difficulty and after a hard struggle ; for in the ditch ice had formed that was not firm enough to walk on but mushy, such as is formed when the wind is east instead of north ; and since the night, the wind being from that quarter, Avas somewhat snowy, the water in the ditch had become so deep that they could scarcely keep their heads above it as they crossed. It was, however, chiefly the violence of the storm that enabled them to escape at all.
XXIV'. Starting from the ditch, the Plataeans advanced in a body along the road toward Thebes, having on their right the shrine of the hero Andro- crates; for they thought that no one would ever suspect them of having taken this road, which led towards their enemies; besides, they saw the Peloponnesians, torches in hand, taking in pursuit the road toward Cithaeron and Dryoscephalae, Λvhich is the road to Athens. And for six or seven stadia the Plataeans proceeded on the road towai-d Thebes, then turned and followed that leading towards Erythrae and
39
THUCYDIDES
'Τσ/άς, και Χαβόμβνοι των ορών Βιαφβύ'γουσιν e<> τα? ^Αθήνας, auSpe<; ΒώΒβκα καΐ Βιακοσιοι άττο ττΧβιόνων είσϊ yap rives αύτων οι άττβτράτΓοντο is την ττόΧιν ττρίν υττΐρβαίνειν, et? δ' eVt rfj βξω
3 τάφρω τοξότης βΧηφθη. οί μ€ν ουν ΓΙελο- ττοννήσωι κατά 'χώραν iyevovTO της βοηθείας ττανσάμβνοί' οί δ' €κ της ττόΧεως ΤΙΧαταιής των μεν 'γβ'^/ενημβνων ειΒοτες ούοέν, των Be άποτραττο- μένο)ν σφίσιν άτταγ^ειΧάντων ώς ούΒεΙς ττεριεστι, κήρυκα έκ7Γ€μψαντ€ς, eirel ημέρα eyevero, εσττέν- hovTO avaipeaiv τοις νεκροΐς, μαθόντες he το άΧηθΙς eiravaavTO. οί μεν Βη των ΐίΧαταιών άνΒρες οΰτω ύττερβάντες εσώθησαν.
XXV. Έλ: δε της ΑακεΒαίμονος τον αυτοί) χεί- αώνος τεΧευτώντος εκπέμπεται Έ,άΧαιθος ό Αακε- Βαιμόνίος ες ^ΙυτιΧήνην τριηρει. καΐ πΧεύσας ες ΙΙύρραν και εξ αύτης ττεζη κατά 'χαράΒραν τινά, η ύττερβατόν^ ην το ττεριτείχ^ισμα, ΒιαΧαθων εσεργεται ες την ΜυτιΧηνην, καΐ εX€yε τοις ττροεΒροις οτι εσβοΧη τε άμα ες την ^Αττικην εσται και αϊ τεσσαρύκοντα νήες τταρεσονται ας εΒει βοηθήσαι αύτοΐς, ττροαττοπεμφθηναι τ€ αύτος τούτων ένεκα καΐ άμα των άλΧων επιμεΧη-
2 σ 6 μένος, και οί μεν ^ΙυτιΧηναΐοι εθάρσουν τε καϊ προς τους ^Αθηναίους ησσον είχον την yvωμηv ώστε ξυμβαίιειν. ο τε χειμων ετεΧεύτα ούτος, καϊ τέταρτον έτος τω ποΧεμω ετεΧεύτα τάδε ον ^ουκυΒίΒης ξυvεypa^p■εv.
ΧΧΛ-^Ι. ΤοΟ δ' επιyιyvoμevoυ θέρους οί Πελο- ποννησιοι επειδή τάς ες την Μ.υτίΧ7ίνην^ τεσ-
* Van Herwerden suggests ΰποβατόν, followed by Hude.
* δύο κάΙ of the MSS. before τίσσσ.ρι'.κοντα suspected by Kriiger and deleted by van Herwerden.
40
BOOK III. XXIV, 2-xxvi. i
Hysiae, and reaching the mountains escaped to Athens. They Λvere only two hundred and twelve men out of a larger number ; for some had turned back to the town without trying to climb the wall, and one man, an archer, had been taken at the outer ditch. The Peloponnesians, then, desisted from the pursuit and returned to their post. But the Plataeans in the town, knowing nothing of what had really happened, but informed by those who had turned back that no one survived, sent a herald at daybreak and asked for a truce that they might take up their dead ; on learning the truth however, they desisted. So these Plataeans got over the wall in the manner described and reached safety.^
XXV, Toward the close of the same winter, Salae- thus the Lacedaemonian was sent in a trireme from Lacedaemon to Mytilene. Landing at Pyrrha and proceeding thence on foot, he followed the bed of a ravine, where the circuit-Avall could be crossed, and came undetected into Mytilene. He told the magis- trates that there would be an invasion of Attica and that simultaneously the forty ships ^ which were to come to their aid would arrive, adding that he himself had been sent ahead to make these announce- ments and also to take charge of matters in general. Accordingly the Mvtilenaeans were encouraged and were less inclined than ever to make terms with the Athenians. So this winter ended, and with it the fourth year of this war of which Thucydides Avrote the history.
XXVL During the following summer the Pelopon- nesians first despatched the forty ships which they
1 For the fate of the city and of the Plataeans who re- mained in it, see chs. lii.-lxviii. "^ cf. oh. xvi, 3.
4Ϊ
THUCYDIDES
σαράκοντα ι/αΟ? άττβστβίΧαν άρχοντα ^ΑΧκίΒαν, δς ην αύτοΐς ναύαρ)(^ος, ττροστάξαντε'ί, αυτοί €9 την ^ Κττικην και οι ξύμμαχοί βσββαΧον, 6τΓω<; οί ^Αθηναία άμφοτέρωθβν θορυβούμβνοί ησσον τα?9 ναυσίν 69 την Μυτιλτ^μϊ^ΐ' καταττΧβουσαις
2 Ιττιβοηθησωσιν. ψ/€Ϊτο Be της βσβοΧής ταύτης ΚΧ€ομ€ΐ>ης ύπβρ ΤΙαυσανίου του ΐΙΧείστοανακτος υίζος βασιΧ^ως οντάς καΐ νεωτβρου €τι, πατρός
3 Βη ά8€Χφος ων. βΒιρωσαν δε τλ}9 Άττί/ίΓ;9 τά τ€ πρότερον τετμημενα,^ ei τι εβββΧαστήκβι, και όσα ev ταΐς ττρίν βσβοΧαΐς παρεΧύΧεηττο• και ή βσβοΧη αύτη γ^αΧβττωτάτη ey ενετό τοις
4 ^ Αθηναίοις μετά την Βευτεραν. επιμένοντες yap αιει άπο της Αεσβου τι πεύσεσθαι των νεών ερ'γον ώς ήΒη πεπεραιωμενων έπεζηΧθον τα ποΧΧα τέμνοντες. ως δ' ουΒεν άπεβαινεν αύτοΐς ων προσεΒέχ^οντο καΐ επεΧεΧοιπει ο σίτος, άνε'χω- ρησαν και ΒιεΧνθησαν κατά ποΧεις.
XXVII. Οί Βε ^ΙυτιΧηναιοι εν τούτω, ως α'ί τε νηες αύτοΐς ού)^ ήκον άπο της Π.εΧοποννΐ]σ-ου, άΧΧα ενε'χρόΐ'ΐζον, και ο σίτος επεΧεΧοιπει, άνα^γκά- 2 ζονται ξυμβαίνειν προς τους Αθηναίους Βια τάδε. ό Έ,άΧαιθος και αύτος ου προσΒεχόμενος ετι τάς ναύς όπΧ'ιζει τον Βημον προτερον -ψιΧον οντά ώς 1 και of the MSS. before ft τι deleted by Dindorf.
* cf. II. Ivii. 2.
^ It is implied that the Lacedaemonians planned this summer, as on previous invasions, to ravage certain districts
42
BOOK III. XXVI. i-xxvii. 2
had promised to Mytilene, appointing in command of them Alcidas, who was the Lacedaemonian admiral, and then invaded Attica, themselves and their allies, in order that the Athenians, threatened on both sea and land, might be deterred from sending a force to attack the fleet that was on its way to Mytilene. The leader of this invasion was Cleomenes, regent for his nephcAv Pausanias son of Pleistoanax, who was king but still a minor. And they ravaged the parts of Attica that had been laid waste before, wherever any new growth had sprung up, as well as those that had been left untouched in the former invasions. And this invasion proved more grievous to the Athenians than any except the second ; ^ for the enemy, who were momentarily expecting to hear from Lesbos of some achievement of their fleet, which they supposed had already got across, went on and on, ravaging most of the country. But when they found that nothing turned out as they ex- pected and their food was exhausted, they withdrew and dispersed to their several cities.^
XXV'IL Meanwhile the Mytilenaeans, seeing that the fleet had not arrived from the Peloponnesus but was loitering on the way, and that their food was exhausted, were compelled to make terms with the Athenians by the following circumstances. Salaethus, who himself no longer expected the fleet to come, equipped the commons with heavy armour,^ instead of their former light arms, intending to attack the
and then, after hearing of the success of the fleet at Lesbos, to withdraw. But they were kept in Attica longer than they had intended by the delay on the part of the fleet.
^ With .shield and spears and breast-plate. The light- armed troops wore no defensive armour and carried spear or bow.
43
THUCYDIDES
3 €ΤΓ€ξίων τοις *Αθηραίοις' οι δε βττβιΒη €\αβον οπΧα, ούτε ηκροώντο βτι των αρχόντων, κατά Ι-υλλόγοι^ς re 'γΐ'γνόμβνοι ή τον σΐτον eKeXevov τους Βυνατού<ϊ φέρβιν e? το φανερον καϊ Ζιανίμειν αττασιν, ή αυτοί ξυ'γχωρήσαντες ττρος Αθήναιον; βφασαν τταραΒώσβιν την ττόΧιν. XXVIII. <yvovT€<i he οΐ iv τοις 7Γpάyμaσιv ούτ άττοκωΧύειν Βυνατοι δντ€ς, €Ϊ τ άττομονωθήσονται της ξυμβάσεως, κιν- Βυνβύσοντες, ττοιοΰνται κοινή ομοΧο'γίαν προς re ΤΙάχητα καϊ το στρατόττεδον, ώστ€ ^Αθηναυοις μβν e^eivat βου^βΰσαι irepX ^ϊντίΚηναυων οττοΐον αν τί βούΧωνται καϊ την στρατιαν ες την ττοΧίν Βεχεσθαι αυτούς, ττρεσβείαν δε άττοστίΧλειν ες τας ^Αθήνας Μυτιληναίους ττερί εαυτών εν οσω δ' αν ττάΧιν εΧθωσι, Ώάχητα μήτε δησαι ΜυτιΧηναίων μηδενα μη8ε άνδραττοΒίσαι μήτε
2 άτΓοκτεΐναι. ή μεν ξύμβασις αύτη ε'γένετο. οι δε Ίτράξαντες προς τους ΑακεΒαιμονιους μαΧιστα των ΜυτιΧηναίων ττεριδεεΐς όντες, ώς ή στρατιά εσήΧθεν, ουκ ήνεσχοντο, άΧΧ εττΐ τους βωμούς όμως καθίζονσιν ΤΙάχης δ' άναστήσας αυτούς ώστε μή άΒικήσαι, κατατίθεται ες ΎενεΒον μέχρι
3 ου τοις ^ Αθηναίο ις τι Βόξη. πεμψας δε καϊ ες την Άντισσαν τριήρεις ττροσεκτήσατο καϊ τάΧΧα τα ττερί το στρατόπεΒον καθίστατο η αυτω εΒοκει.
XXIX. Οι δ' εν ταΐς τεσσαράκοντα ναυσΐ ΐΙεΧοτΓοννήσιοι, ους εδεί εν τύχει τΓαρα-γενεσθαι, ττΧεοντες ττερί τε αυτήν τήι> ΐΙεΧοπόννησον ενΒιε-
44
BOOK III. xxvii. 2-xxix. i
Athenians ; but the commons, as soon as they had got arms, would no longer obey their com- manders, but gathered in groups and ordered the aristocrats to bring out whatever food there was and distribute it to all ; otherwise, they said, they would come to terms with the Atlienians independently and deliver up the city. XXVIII. Thereupon the men in authority, realizing that they could not prevent this and that they would be in peril if excluded from the capitulation, joined the commons in making an agree- ment with Paches and his army. The conditions Avere that the Athenian state should have the power to decide as they pleased about the fate of the My- tileneans and that the besieging army should be admitted into the city ; but it was conceded that the Mytilenaeans might send an embassy to Athens to treat for terms, Paches, meanwhile, until the return of the embassy, agreeing not to imprison or enslave or ])ut to death any Mytilenaean. Such was the agree- ment. But those of the Mytilenaeans who had been most involved in the intrigue with the Lacedae- monians were in great terror when the army entered the town, and could not keep quiet, but notwith- standing the agreement took refuge at the altars. Paches, however, induced them to leave the altars, promising to do them no injury, and placed them for safe keeping in Tenedos until the Athenians should reach a decision. He also sent triremes to Antissa and took possession of it, and made such other dis- jiositions with reference to the army as seemed best to him.
XXIX. Meanwhile the Peloponnesians in the forty ships, who ought to have arrived sjieedily at Mytilene, wasted time on their voyage round the
45
THUCYDIDES
τρίψαν καϊ κατά τον αΧλον ττΧοΰν σ'χ^οΧαιοι κο- μισθέντα τους μεν €κ της ττόλεω? ^Αθηναίους Χανθάνονσι, ττρϊν Βη ττ) Δ?;λω βσχον, ττροσμευ- ξαντες Se αττ αυτής ττ} ^Ικάρω καϊ Μυκονω ττνν- 2 θάνονται ττρωτον οτι ή ^'ίυτιΚηνη εάΧωκεν. βου- Χόμενοι he το σαφές elhevai κατεττΧενσαν ες "Εμβατον της ^Ερυθραίας' ημεραί he μάΧιστα ήσαν ττ) Μ.υτίΧηνί} εαΧωκυια ετττα ore ες το "Εμβατον κατεττΧευσαν. ττυθόμενοι he το σαφές εβουΧενοντο εκ των τταρόντων καϊ εΧεζεν αυτοΐς ΎευτίαττΧος άνηρ ^ΗΧεΐος τάhε.
XXX. " WXKiha καϊ ΐΙεΧοττοννησ ίων όσοι ττάρ- εσμεν άρχοντες της στρατιάς, εμοϊ hoκεΐ ττΧεΐν ημάς εττϊ \ΙντιΧηνην ττρϊν εκττνστους γενέσθαι,
2 ώσπερ εχ^ομεν. κατά, yap το είκος avhpcov rewart ΊτόΧιν ε'χ^όντων ποΧύ το άφύΧακτον ευρησομεν, κατά μεν θάΧασσαν καϊ ττάνυ, η εκείνοι, τε ανεΧ- •πιστοί εττί'γενεσθαι αν τίνα σφίσι ττοΧεμιον καϊ ημών η άΧκη τνγχ^άνεί μάΧιστα ούσα' είκος he και το ττεζον αυτών κατ οΙκίας άμεΧεστερον ώς κεκρα-
3 τηκότων hιeσ'πάpθaι. el ουν ττροσττεσοιμεν άφνω τε καϊ νυκτός, ελπίζω μετά των 'ivhov, εϊ τις άρα ημΐν εστίν υττόΧοιττος εννους, καταΧηφθήναι αν
4 τά 7Γ pay ματα. καΐ μη άττοκνησωμεν τον κίνΒννον, νομίσαντες ουκ ά\Χο τι είναι το καινον του ττοΧεμου η το τοιοϋτον ο εϊ τις στρατηγός εν τε
40
BOOK III. xxix. i-xxx. 4
Peloponnesus and on the rest of the way proceeded leisurely. They were unobserved by the Athenian home fleet until they reached Delos ; but when after leaving Delos they touched at Icaros and Myconos they received the first tidings that Mytilene had been taken. Wishing however to ΙνηοΛν the exact situation they sailed to Embatum in Erythraea ; and it was about seven days after the capture of Mytilene that they came to Embatum. Now that they had learned the truth, they took counsel in view of the present emergency, and Teutiaplus, an Elean, spoke to them as follows :
XXX. " Alcidas, and you who, like myself, are present here as commanders of the Peloponnesian forces, it seems to me that we should sail to Mytilene before our approach becomes known, without a moment's delay. For in all probability we shall find that men who have but lately come into possession of a city are very much off" their guard. At sea, indeed, they will be altogether so, where they have no expectation of any possible hostile attack and our role is chiefly to act on the defensive ; ^ and on land also their forces are probably scattered among the houses all the more carelessly because they be- lieve that they are victors. If, then, we should fall upon them suddenly and at night, I believe that, in concert with our supporters inside, if any are left, we should find ourselves masters of the situation. And let us not shrink from the danger, remembering that the element of surprise in warfare is precisely of this nature.' And if a general guards against such surprises in his own case, and, whenever he
^ Or, " while on our side it is just here that our strength lies." ^ i.e. dangerous.
47
THUCYDIDES
αύτω φνΧάσσοιτο και roc<i 7Γθ\€μίοι<; ivopa>v ΐττίχβιροίη, ττΧζίστ αν ορθοΐτο."
XXXI. Ό μβν τοσαΰτα βίττων ουκ βττβιθβ τον Α\κί8αν. aWoL Be τίνες των άττ Ίωΐ'ΐα? φν^άΒων
και οι Αέσβιοι οί^ ξνμτΓΧύοντες τταρ^νουν, €7Τ€ί8η τούτον τον κίνΒυνον φοβ€Ϊται, των ev ^Ιωνία ττόλ- εων καταΧαβεΐν τίνα η Κ.νμην την ΑΙοΧίΒα, οττως €κ ΤΓολεω? ορμώμενοι την ^Ιωνίαν άττοστήσωσιν (ελττ/δα δ' είναί' ovSevl yap άκονσίω<; άφΐχ^θαι), και την ττρόσοΒον ταύτην με'γίστην ονσαν Αθηναίων 'ίν υφεΚωσι και άμα, ην εφορμωσι σφίσιν, αύτοΐς Βαττάνη yί'γvητat^^ ττείσειν τ ε 2 οϊεσθαι καΐ Τίισσούθνην ώστε ξνμποΧεμεΐν. ό δέ ού8ε ταύτα ενεΒεχ^ετο, αλλά το ττλεΐστον της ηνώμης εΙχ€ν, εττεώη της ΜντιΧηνης νστερηκει, ΟΤΙ τάχιστα τη ΤΙεΧθ7Γονν)ίσω ττάΧιν -προσμεΐξαι.
XXXII. "Αράς δβ εκ τού 'Κμβάτου τταρεττΧει, καϊ ττροσσχ^ων ^Ιυοννησω τη Ύηιων τους αιγ^μα- Χώτους ους κατά ττΧούν ζΐΧηφει άττεσφαξε τους
* οΐ before ξυμπΚ(οντ($ added by Madvig, followed by Hude.
^ Kol τί)ί' Ίτρόσο^ον . . . yiyvriTai. The first part of this vexed passage is in accord with the essentially unanimous tradition of tiie MSS., except that Dobree's conjecture, ΐν' ΰφ€Κωσι, is substituted for ijv ΰφίλωσι. The second part («αϊ αμα . . . ylyvητai) is in agreement with van Herwerden and Muller-Striibing, Thuk. Forsch., p. 97, after Codex Μ and a Schol. (rb σφίσιν ainots ουχ αμα, avayyceffreoi', άλλα SiaipfTfof, κα\ κατά rh σφίσιν ΰτιοστικτίον). Most MSS. have (φορμίΐισι αυτοϊί (or aliTohs) δαπάνη σφ'ισι ylyv7)Tai (Β yiyvtrai) ; G ^φορμίσιν avTols σφίσι Sa-πάνη yiyvqTai. Dobree's conjec- ture {"ίνα) not only gives a good construction for ΰφ4λωσι —
48
BOOK III. XXX. 4-XXX11. I
sees an opportunity to employ them in the case of the enemy, makes the attempt, he will win the greatest success."
XXXI. Thus he spoke, but could not win Alcidas to his plan. Then some others, exiles from Ionia, and the Lesbians ^ who were with the fleet, advised him, since he feared the risk of this enterprise, to seize one of the cities in Ionia, or Cyme in Aeolia, in order that they mij^ht have a city as their base and bring Ionia to revolt (and that there was a prospect of success, seeing that everyone welcomed his coming) and might thus steal from the Athenians this the greatest source of their revenue, and at the same time the Athenians might be put to expense, in case they should attempt to blockade their base. They thought, moreover, that they could persuade Pis- suthnes to join them in the war. Alcidas, however, would not accept these proposals, either, but his chief concern, now that he was too late for Mytilene, was to get back to Peloponnesus as quickly as possible.
XXXII. So he set sail from Embatum and skirted the coast ; and putting in at Myonnesus in the country of the Tcians he butchered most of the captives Λvhom he had taken on the voyage. Then
^ The vpfff&fis of chs. iv., v.
without altering the essential meaning of the sentence — but obviates the necessity of making -γίγνηται dependent on Hirois, which is loo far off and separated from it by too many subordinate clauses. If ίιν ΰφίΚωσι be retained, with most editors, the sense would be: "and if they could steal from the Athenians this the greatest source of their revenue, these might also at the same time, in case they should blockade them [the Peloponnesians], be put to expense."
49
THUCYDIDES
2 ΤΓολλου?. καΙ e? την "Έφβσον καθορμισαμβνου αυτοί) %αμίων των βξ ^Αναυων αφικόμ€ΐΌί ττρεσ- βεΐ'ζ eXejov ου καΧως την Ελλάδα. ίΧβυθβροΰν αυτόν, el avBpa<i ΒιβφΟβιρεν ούτε 'χί.Ιρα^; άνταιρο- μά'ους ούτε ■πο\εμίου<ί, ^ λθηναίων he ύττο άνά'γκη'ζ ξυμμάχ^ους• εΐ re μη τταύσεται, οΧίΎους μεν αυτόν των εχ^θρών €9 φι\ίαν ττροσάξεσθαι, ιτοΧύ δε
3 ττΧείους των φίΧων ποΧεμίους εξειν. καϊ ο μεν εττείσθη τ€ καϊ Ύ^ίων άνδρας όσους et^ei/ έτί άφήκε καΐ των αΧΧων τινάς• ορωντες yap τας ναΰς οι άνθρωττοι ουκ εφευ'^/ον, άΧΧα ττροσεγ^ωρουν μάΧΧον ώ? ΆττίΛτα?? καϊ εΧπίΒα ούΒε την εΧαχίστην είχον μη ττοτε ^Αθηναίων της θαΧάσσης κρατούντων ναύς ΤΙεΧοττοννησίων ες ^ϊωνίαν ιταραβαΧεΙν,
XXXIII. ΆτΓο he ττ/ς'Εφβσου ό ^ΑΧκίΒας εττΧει κατά τάχος και φυ^ην εποιεΐτο• ώφθη yap ύττο της ΧαΧαμινίας καϊ ΐΙαράΧου έ'τί ττερϊ ΐίΧάρον ορμών (αϊ δ' αττ' ^Αθηνών ετυχον ττΧεουσαι), καϊ δβδίώ? την Βίωξιν εττΧεί 8ια του ττεΧά^ους ως yfj εκούσιος 2 ου σχήσων αΧΧη η Πeλo7ΓO^τ^y'σω. τω δε Ήάχητι καϊ τοις ^Αθηναίοις ήΧθε μεν καϊ άττο της ^Έιρυθραίας α^^εΧία, άφικνείτο δε καϊ ττανταχόθεν ατείχιστου yap ούσης της ^Ιωνίας μεya το δεο9
' These were probably the Samians who settled at Anaea, on the coast opposite the island, after the overthrow of Samos in 439 B.C. (c/. i. cxvii. 3). They are referred to in ch. xix. 2 as " Anaeitans."
50
BOOK III. xxxii. i-xxxiii. 2
he anchored at Ephesus, where he was visited by envoys of the Samians who were settled at Anaea,i who said that it was an ill way he had of freeing Hellas, to destroy men who were not lifting their hands against him and Avere not enemies, but were merely allies of the Athenians under compulsion ; and unless he abandoned this course he would win few enemies over into friendship and would turn far more friends into enemies. Alcidas \vas per- suaded, and set free all the Chians whom he still held and some of the others. It should be ex- plained that the people of the coast,'^ when they saw the Peloponnesian ships, made no attempt to flee, but came near, supposing that they were Athenian ships ; and they had not the slightest expectation that while the Athenians dominated the sea the Peloponnesian fleet Avould ever venture over to Ionia. XXXI II. From Ephesus Alcidas sailed in haste and took to flight ; for Λνΐιϋβ still at anchor near Clarus^ he had been sighted by the Salaminia and Paralus,•* which happened to be on a voyage from Athens, and in fear of pursuit he sailed through the open sea, determined that he would not, unless obliged to do so, i)ut into land anywhere except in the Peloponnesus. Reports of him had been brought from Erythraea to Paches and the Athenians, and ηοΛν kept coming from all quarters. For since Ionia was unfortified, a great alarm arose everywhere lest
' i.e. the Greeks of whom Alcidas had taken so many prisoners.
' i.e. while on his way from Embatum to Ephesus.
* The two swift Athenian state triremes kept always manned ready for extraordinary service. Alcidas knew that these two boats would notify the main Athenian fleet under Paches of his whereabouts, and that Paches would make pursuit.
51
THUCYDIDES
eyevcTO μη 7rapa7r\eovTe<; ol ΐΙεΧοττοννησιοι, el KOL ως μη Βιβνοονντο μενβιν, ττορθώσιν άμα ττροσττίτΓτοί'Τβ? τά? ττόλεί?. avrayyeXoi δ' αυτόν ΙΒοΰσαί ev τη Κ.Χάρω η τε ΥΙάραΧος καΐ η
3 Έ,αΧαμινία βφρασαν. 6 δε ύττο σττονΒής iiroLelro την Βιωξίν καΐ μ^χρί μβν ΐΐάτμου της νήσου eirehiw^ev, ώ? δ' ούκέτι ev καταΧήψβι βφαίνετο, έπανβ-χ^ώρςι. κερΒος δε €νόμισ€ν, ίττειΒη ου μετεώροις ττεριετυχεν, οτί ούΒαμοϋ εγ/ίαταλ?;- φθβΐσαι ηνα'^/κάσθησαν στρατοττεΒον τ€ ττοιεΐσθαι καΐ φυΧακην σφίσί και, εφορμησιν τταρασχ^ειν.
XXXIV. ΐΙαραττΧεων δε ττάλιν €σχ^€ και ε'? Νό- τιον το Κ.οΧοφωνίωΐ', ου κατωκηντο Κ.οΧοφώριοί της άνω ττόΧβως εαΧωκυιας ύττο ^Ιταμάνους και των βαρβάρων κατά στάσυν Ihia ετταχθεντων εαλω δε μάλιστα αύτη ό'τε /} δειτε'ρα ΐΙεΧοποννησίων
2 εσβοΧη ες την Άττικην iyiyveTO. εν ουν τω Νοτίω οι κaτaφυyovτeς καΐ κατοικήσαντες αυτόθι αύθις στασιάσαντες, οι μεν τταρά ΐΐισσούθνου εττικούρους ^ΧρκάΒων τε καΙ των βαρβάρων ε^τayayόμεvoL εν Βιατειγισματι ^^ιχον {καΐ των εκ της άνω ττόΧεως }ίοΧοφωνίων οι μηΒίσαντες ξυνεσεΧθόντες εττοΧίτευον), οι δε ύττεξεΧθόντες τούτους και οντες φυyά8eς τον ΥΙάχητα eTrayovTai.
^ i.e. since they were only cruising.
* Such a blockade Λνοιιΐοΐ not only have been costly, but would also have kept the fleet from carrying on its work at Lesbos.
52
BOOK III. XXXIII. z-xxxiv. 2
the Peloponnesians, ΛνΗϊΙε following the coast — even if, under the circumstances,^ they had no intention of remaining — might in passing fall upon their cities and plunder them. And finally the Paralus and the Salaminia brought the ne-ws tliat they had them- selves seen him at Clarus. So Paches eagerly under- took the pursuit ; and he followed him as far as the island of Patmos, but when it was clear that Alcidas could no longer be overtaken he turned back again. And since he had not come up with the Pelopon- nesian fleet in the open sea, he considered it a piece of good fortune that they had not been overtaken in some port and compelled to set up a camp there, thus giving the Athenian fleet the trouble of watch- ing and blockading them.^
XXXIV. On the way back as he sailed along the coast he put in at Notium, the port of the Colopho- nians, where the Colophonians had settled when the upper town had been taken by Itamenes and the barbarians,^ who had been called in on account of party discord by one of the factions. And this place had been taken about the time when the second Peloponnesian invasion of Attica Avas made.* Now those Avho had fled for refuge to Notium and settled there again fell into sedition. One party called in mercenaries, both Arcadian and barbarian, whom they had obtained from Pissuthnes, and kept them in a space walled off from the rest of the city, and the Colophonians from the upper town who were in sympathy with the Persians joined them there and were admitted to citizenship ; the other party had secretly made their escape, and, being
i.e. the Persians. Itamenes is otherwise unknown. In the spring of 430 B.C.
53
THUCYDIDES
3 ό Se ΤΓ ροκα\€σάμενο<ί €9 λόγου? Ίτητίαν των ev τω Βιατειχίσματι ^ΑρκάΒων άρχοντα, ωστ€, ην μη^Ιν αρίσκον \e^/r], ττάΧιν αυτόν καταστήσειν e? το τ6Ϊχ^ο<ζ σων καΐ uyta, 6 μεν βξηΧθβ τταρ αυτόν, ο δ' eKelvov μεν ev φυΧακη άΒίσμω είχεν, αύτο<; oe ττροσβαΧων τω τειχίσματί €ξα7Γΐναίω<; και ου ■π poahe^o μίΐ'ων αίρει, τού? τε \\ρκάοα<; και των βαρβάρων 'όσοι, ένησαν διαφθείρει,' και τον ΊτΓττίαν ύστερον εσα'^αηων ωσττερ εσττεισατο' εττειΒη ενΒον ην, ξυΧΧαμβάνει καΐ κατατοξευει.
4 Κ,οΧοφωνίοις δε ^ότιον τταραΒίΕωσι ττΧην των μΐ/Βισάντων. καΐ ύστερον Αθηναίοι οικιστας 7Γεμψαντ€<; κατά τους εαυτών νόμους κατωκισαν το ^ότιον, ξυνα'γα'^/όντες ττάντας εκ των ττόΧεων, €1 ΤΓού τις ην ΚοΧο^>ωνίθ)ν.
ΧΧΧΛ^. Ό δε ΐΐάχης άφικόμενος ες την MuTt- Χηνην την τε ΤΙύρραν καΐ "Ερεσον τταρεστησατο, και ΈάΧαίθον Χαβων εν τη πόΧει τον ΑακεΒαι- μόνιον κεκρυμμενον αττοττεμττει ες τας Αθήνας καϊ τους εκ της ΎενέΒου ^ίυτιΧηναιων άνδρας άμα ους κατέθετα καϊ εϊ τις άΧΧος αυτω αίτιος εΒόκει 2 είναι της αποστάσεως' αττοττεμττει Βε καϊ της στρατιάς το ττΧέον. τοις δε Χοιττοΐς υπομένων καθίστατο τα περί την ^ΙυτιΧιίνην καϊ την άΧΧην Αέσβον fi αυτω εΒόκει.
XXXVI. ^ Αφικομενων δε τών άνΒρών καϊ του '^.αΧαίθου οι \\θηναΐοι τον μεν ^άΧαιθον ευθύς άπεκτειναν, εστίν α παρεχόμενον τά τ άΧΧα καϊ άπο ΐΙΧαταιών (ετί yap εττοΧιορκουντο) άπάξειν
54
BOOK III. XXXIV. 3-xxxvi. i
ηοΛν in exile, called in Paches. And he summoned Hippias, the commander of the Arcadians in the fortified quarter, to a conference, on condition that if his proposals were unsatisfactory he would restore him safe and sound to the fortress. Bat Λvhen Hippias came out to him, he kept him under guard but unfettered while he himself made a sudden and unexpected attack upon the fortress, captured it, and put to death all the Arcadians and barbarians that were in it. As for Hippias, he afterward took him into the fortress just as he had agreed to do, and as soon as he was inside seized him and shot him down. He then delivered Notium to the Colophonians, excepting, however, the Persian sympathizers. The Athenians afterwards sent a commission and re- colonized Notium, giving it their own institutions, after they had first brought together all the Colo- phonians from cities where any of them were to be found.
XXXV. After returning to Mytilene Paches re- duced Pyrrha and Eresus, and having caught Salae- thus the Lacedaemonian in hiding in the town sent him off to Athens, as also the Mytilenaean men whom he had placed for safe -keeping in Tenedos, and any others who seemed to him to blame for the revolt. He also sent back most of his army; Λvith the rest he remained, and proceeded to settle the affairs of Mytilene and of Lesbos in general as seemed best to him.
XXXVL When Salaethus and the others arrived at Athens, the Athenians at once put Salaethus to death, although he offered among other things to induce the Peloponnesians to abandon Plataea, which
55
THUCYDIDES
2 ΠβΧοτΓοννησίονς' 7Γ€ρΙ Be των άνΒρων Ύνώμας €7Γοιοϋντο, καϊ νττο ορ'γής eho^ev αντοΐς ου το ι)? τταροντας μόνον άττοκτεΐναι, αλλά καΐ τους ατταντα'ί ^υτιΚ,ηναίου<ί 'όσοι ηβωσι, τταΐΒας Be καϊ yvvaiKa^ άνΒραττοΒίσαί, €7ΓΐκαΧονντ€<; την τ€ άΧΧην άτΓοστασίν οτί ουκ άρχ^όμενοι ώσττερ οι αΧΧοί €7Γθίήσαι>το, καϊ ττροσξυνβΧάβοντο ουκ Ιλάγ^ιστον τή<ί ορμής αϊ YleXoTTov νησιών vr}e<; e? ^Ιωνίαν eKewoi<; βοηθοί τοΧμησασαι τταρακιν- ΒυνβΟσαΐ' ου yap άττο βραχ^ειας Βιανοίας eSoKovv
3 την άπόστασιν ττοιησασθαι. ττβμττουσιν ουν τριήρη ώ? Ώά^ητα ayyeXov των SeSoy μένων, κατά τάχ^ο<; κεΧεύοντα Βιαχ^ρϊίσασθαι Μ.υτιΧηναίου';•
4 καϊ τη ΰστβραία μβτάνοιά τις €νθύς ήν αύτοΐς καϊ άvaXoyισμoς ωμον το βούΧευμα καϊ μeya eyvώσθaι, ττοΧιν οΧην Βιαφθβΐραι μάΧΧον ή ου
5 τους αιτίους, ώς δ ησθοντο τούτο των Μυτίλτ;- ναίων οι "παρόντες πρέσβεις καϊ οι αύτοΐς των ^Αθηναίων ζυμττρασσοντες, τταρεσκεύασαν τους εν τεΧει ώστε αύθις yvώμaς ττροθεΐναι• καϊ εττεισαν ραον, Βιότι καϊ εκείνοις ενΒηΧον ην βουΧό- μενον το ττΧεον των ττοΧιτών αυθίς τινας σφίσιν
6 άποΒοϋναι βουΧεύσασθαι. κατάστασης δ' ευθύς εκκΧησιας αΧΧαι τε yvωμaι άφ εκάστων εΧέ- yovTo καϊ Κ,Χεων ο Κ,Χεαινετου, οσττερ καϊ την ττροτεραν ενενικηκει ώστε άττοκτεΐναι, ων καϊ ες τά άΧΧα βιαιότατος των ττοΧιτών τω τε δ //'/χω 56
BOOK III. XXXVI. 1-6
was still under siege ; as to the others they held a debate, and under the impulse of anger finally deter- mined to put to death, not only the Mytilenaeans who Λvere there in Athens, but also all whoAvere of adult age, and to enslave their Avomen and children. The general charge which they brought against them was that they had made this revolt in spite of the fact that they were not held in subjection like the other allies; and what contributed not least to their fury was that the Peloponnesian fleet had dared to venture over to Ionia to their support ; for from this they thought the revolt had been made after long deliberation. Accordingly they sent a trireme to Paches to an- nounce Avhat had been determined upon, and bidding him to despatch the Mytilenaeans with all haste ; but on the very next day a feeling of repentance came over them and they began to reflect that the design Avhich they had formed was cruel and monstrous, to destroy a whole city instead of merely those who were guilty. And when this became known to the Mytilenaean ^ envoys who were present and their Athenian supporters, they induced those in authority to bring the question before the people again ; and they found less difliculty in persuading them because it was evident to them also that the greater part of the citizens Avished that another ojiportunity should be given thein to consider the matter. A meeting of the assembly was held immediately, at which various opinions were expressed by the several speakers. One of these was Cleon son of Cleaenetus, who had been successful in carrying the earlier motion to put the Mytilenaeans to death. He was not only the most violent of the citizens, but at that
^ cf. ch. xxviii. 1. VOL. II. r 57
THUCYDIDES
πάρα ττοΧύ iv τω τοτβ ττιθανωτατος, τταρβλθων ανθίς eXeye roiahe.
XXXVII. " ΠολλαΛΤΐ? μ^ν η8η έ'γωγε και άΧ- Χοτβ β^νων Βημοκρατίαν otl άΒυνατόν βστιν €Τ€ρων αρχ^ειν, μάΧιστα δ' iv rrj νυν υμετέρα
2 Tvepl MuTiXr;; α/ωΐ' μεταμέλεια. Βια yap το καθ ήμεραν aSees καΐ ανετηβούΧευτον ττρος αλλί^λου? καΐ 69 τους ξυμμάχ^ους το αύτο 'έ'χετε, καΐ 6 τί αν ή λόγω ττεισθέντε^; υττ αυτών άμάρτητε η οϊκτω ενΒώτε, ουκ εττικινΒύνω•; ηyεΐσθε e? υμάς καΐ ουκ ες την των ξυμμάχ^ων χάριν μαΧακίζεσθαι, ου σκοπούντες οτι τυραννίδα έχετε την άρχην καΐ ττρος εττιβουΧεύοντας αυτούς καΐ ακοντας αρχόμενους, οΊ ^ ουκ εξ ων αν χαρίζησθε βΧαττ- τόμενοι αύτοΙ άκροώνται υμών, αλλ,' εξ ων αν ισχύί μαΧΧον η ττ] εκείνων εύνοια ττερι^ένησθε.
3 ττάντων δε Βεινότατον εΐ βέβαιον ημίν μηζεν καθεστηξει ών αν ^όζη ττέρι, μηΒε yvωσόμεθa οτι χείροσι νόμοις άκινητοις χρω μένη ττόΧις κρε'ισσων εστίν η καΧώς εχουσιν άκύροις, αμαθία τε μετά σωφροσύνης ωφεΧίμώτερον η Βεξιότης μετά άκο- Χασίας, οΓ τε φαυΧοτεροι των άνθρώττων προς τους ξυνετωτέρονς ώς έπι το πΧέον άμεινον
4 οίκούσι τας πόΧεις. οΐ μεν yap των τε νόμων σοφωτεροι βούΧονται φαινεσθαι των τε αίει Χε^ο μένων ες το κοινον πεpιyίyvεσθaι, ώς εν άΧΧοις μείζοσιν ούκ αν δηΧώσαντες την yvώμηv,
^ οί wanting in all better MSS., but adopted by Bekker, Kriiger, and Hude.
58
BOOK III. XXXVI. 6-x.\-xvii. 4
time had by far the greatest influence with the people. He now came forward a second time and spoke as follows :
XXXVII. "On many other occasions in the past I have realized that a democracy is incompetent to govern others, but more than ever to-day, when I observe your change of heart concerning the My- tilenaeans. The fact is that, because your daily life is unaffected by fear and intrigue in your relations to each other,^ you have the same attitude towards your allies also, and you forget that whenever you are led into error by their representations or yield out of pity, your weakness involves you in danger and does not win the gratitude of your allies, f'or you do not reflect that the empire you hold is a despotism'^ imposed upon subjects who, for their part, do intrigue against you and submit to your rule against their will, who render obedience, not because of any kindnesses you may do them to your own hurt, but because of such superiority as you may have established by reason of your strength rather than of their goodwill. But quite the most alarming thing is, if nothing we have resolved upon shall be settled once for all, and if we shall refuse to recognize that a state which has inferior laws that are inviolable is stronger than one whose laws are good but with- out authority ; that ignorance combined with self- restraint is more serviceable than cleverness combined with recklessness ; and that simpler people for the most part make better citizens than the more shrewd. The latter always want to show that they are wiser than the laws, and to dominate all public discussions, as if there could never be weightier
^ c/. II. xxxvii. 2. * cf. 11. Ixiii. 2.
59
THUCYDIDES
και €Κ του τοιούτου τα ποΧλα σφάΧλουσι τας ττόλβί?• οι δ ά7Γΐστοΰντε<; ττ} εξ εαυτών ξυνεσει αμαθέστεροι μεν των νόμων άξιοΰσιν είναι, ά8υ- νατώτεροι Be τον^ του κα\ό)<; ειττοντος μεμψασθαι \oyov, κριταΐ δε οΐ'Τ€<ζ άττο του ίσου μάΧΧον η 5 άyωvιστal ορθοΰνται τα ττλεί,ω. 0)<ί ούν ■χ^ρη καΐ ημάς ττοιοΰντας μη Βεινοτητι και ζυρεσεως ayojvi επαιρομένους τταρα Βόξαν τω ύμετερω ττΧηθει τταραινεΐν.
XXXVIII. "'Εγώ μεν ούν 6 «ύτός• εΙμι rfj ^νώμτ) και θαυμάζω μεν των ττροθεντων αύθις ττερί ^Ιντι\ηναίων Xiyeiv και ■χρόνου 8ιατρίβην εμτΓοιησάντων, 6 εστί προς των ήΖίκηκότων μά\\ον (ό yap τταθων τω Βράσαντι άμβΧυτερα ττ) opyrj εττ εξέρχεται, άμύνεσθαι Βε τω τταθεΐν ΟΤΙ εyyυτάτω κειμενον άντιτταΧον ον ^ μάΧιστα την τιμωρίαν Χαμβάνει^), θαυμάζω Be και όστις εσται ό άντερων και άξιώσων άττοφαίνειν τας μεν ^ΙυτίΧηναίων άΒίκιας ημΐν ώφεΧιμους οΰσας, τας δ' ημετέρας ξυμφοράς τοις ξυμμάχ^οις βΧάβας
2 καθισταμένας. και ΒήΧον Οτι η τω Xiyeiv ΤΓίστεύσας το πάνυ Βοκοΰν άνταποφηναι ώς ουκ eyvωστaι άyωvίσaιτ αν, ή κερΒει επαιρόμενος το ευπρεπές του Xόyoυ εκπονησας πapάyειv πειρά-
3 σεται. η Βε πόΧις εκ των τοιώνΒε άyώvωv τα μεν αθΧα ετεροις Βίόωσιν, αύτη Βε τους κινΒΰνους
4 αναφέρει, αϊτιοι δ' νμεΐς κακ6)ς άyωvoθeτoύvτeς ,
^ rhv, added from Stobaeus by Xaber, followed by Hude.
2 ov is deleted by Haase, followed by Hade, and generally.
^ \au-ha.vii, for oi'a\au/3a!'€i of the MSS., Reiske, followed by Hude.
6o
BOOK III. XXXVII. 4-xxxviii. 4
questions on which to declare their opinions, and as a consequence of such conduct they generally bring their states to ruin ; the former, on the contrary, mistrusting their ΟΛνη insight, are content to be less enlightened than the laws and less competent than others to criticise the words of an able speaker, but being impartial judges rather than interested contestants they generally prosper. Thus, then, we ought to act and not be so excited by eloquence and combat of Avits as to advise the Athenian people contrary to our own judgment.
XXXVIIl. "As for me, I have not changed my opinion, and I wonder at those who propose to debate again the question of the Mytilenaeans and thus interpose delay, which is in the interest of those who have done the wrong ; for thus the edge of the victim's wrath is duller when he proceeds against the offender, whereas the vengeance that follo\vs uj)on the very heels of the outrage exacts a punishment that most nearh' matches the offence. And 1 Avonder, too, Λνΐιο Λνίΐΐ answer me and under- take to prove that the Avrong-doings of the Myti- lenaeans are beneficial to us but that our misfortunes prove injurious to our allies. Manifestly he must either have such confidence in his powers of speech as to undertake to show that Λν1ΐ3ί is universally accepted as true has not been established,^ or else, incited by gain, will by an elaborate display of specious oratory attempt to mislead you. But in contests of that kind the city bestows the prizes upon others, while she herself undergoes all the risks. And you are yourselves to blame, for your management or
1 Or, "your absolute resolve has really not been adopted."
61
THUCYDIDES
o'lTivet βΐώθατβ Oearal μβν των λόγων yiyveaOai, άκροαταΐ Be των ερ^ων, τα μβν μίΧΚοντα €pya άτΓΟ των ev είττοντων σκοττονντβ<; ώς• Βυνατα yiyveadai, τα he τγ61τ pay μίνα ή^η, ου το Βρασθεν ΊΤίστοτβρον οψβί Χαβοντα η το άκουσθέν, άττο
5 των λόγω κα\ω<; έττιτιμησάντων καϊ μβτα καινό- τητο<; μ€ν λόγου άττατάσθαι άριστοι, μετά SeSoKC- μασμβνου Be μη ξυνέττεσθαί eOeXecv, BovXoi 6ντ€ς των alel άτόττων, ύττερόττταί Be των βίωθότων,
6 καΐ μάλιστα μεν αύτο<; elirelv €καστο<; βουΧόμενο^ Βννασθαι, ει Βε μη, άvτayωvtζόμεvoί τοΐ<; τοιαύτα Xέyoυσι μη ύστεροι άκοΧονθήσαι ΒοκεΙν τη yvώμη, 6ξεω<ί Βε τι λεγοι/το? -προετταινεσαι, καϊ ττρο- αισθεσθαι τε πρόθυμοι ^ τα Xey6μeva καϊ ττρο- νοήσαι βραΒεΐ'ζ τύ, εζ αυτών άττοβησόμενα,
7 ζητούντές τε άΧΧο τι ώς είττεΐν ή εν οίς ζώμεν, φρονούντε'ζ Βε ούΒε ττερί τών τταρόντων Ικανώς' άττΧώς τε ακοής ήΒονη ησσώμενοι καϊ σοφιστών θεαταΐς εοικότες καθημενοις μάΧΧον η ττερί ττόΧεως βουΧευομενοις.
XXXIX. " ^flv εyώ ττειρώμενος άττοτρεττειν υμάς άτΓοφαίνω Μ,υτιΧηναίους μάΧιστα Βη μίαν 2 ττόΧιν ηΒικηκοτας υμάς. εγώ yap, ο'ίτινες μεν μη ΒννατοΙ φερειν την υμετεραν (ϊρ-χΐ]ν η ο'ίτινες ύπο τών ττοΧεμιων άvayκaσθεvτες άττέστησαν, ξυyyvώμηv εχω• νήσον Βε ο'ίτινες ε'χ^οντες μετά τειγ^ών καϊ κατά θάΧασσαν μόνον φοβούμενοι τους ημέτερους ττοΧεμιους, εν ω καϊ αύτοΙ τριηρών •παρασκευή ουκ άφαρκτοι ήσαν ττρος αυτούς.
1 ίΖΐΌΐ after -πρόθυμοι, deleted by Poppo, followed by Hudc.
62
BOOK III. xxxviii. 4-xxxix. 2
these contests is Avrong. It is your wont to be spectators of ΛVΌrds and hearers of deeds, forming your judgment of future enterprises according as able speakers represent them to be feasible, but as regards accomplished facts, not counting wliat has been done more credible, because you have seen it, than \vhat you have heard, you are swayed in judgment by those who have made an elocjucnt invective. You are adepts not only at being de- ceived by novel proposals but also at refusing to follow approved advice, slaves as you are of each new paradox and scorners of Avhat is familiar. Each of you wishes above all to be an orator himself, or, failing that, to vie Avith those dealers in paradox by seeming not to lag behind them in wit but to applaud a smart saying before it is out of the speaker's mouth ; you are as quick to forestall Avliat is said as you are slow to foresee what will come of it. You seek, one mig'it say, a Λvorld quite unlike that in which we live, but give too little heed to that which is at hand. In a word, you are in thrall to the pleasures of the ear and are more like men λυΙιο sit as spectators at exhibitions of so))hists than men who take counsel for the welfare of the state.
XXXIX. "And it is from these ways that I seek to turn you when I attempt to prove that Mytilene has done you more injury than any single state. I can make allowance for men who resorted to revolt because they "s^ere unable to bear your rule or because they were compelled by your enemies to do so ; but men who inhabited a fortified island and had no fear of our enemies except by sea, and even there were not without the protection of a force of their own triremes, who moreover were independent and
63
THUCYDIDES
αυτόνομοι τ€ οΙκοΰντ€<; και τιμωμβνοί €9 τα ττρωτα υτΓΟ ημών τοιαύτα elpydaavTo, τι άλ\ο ούτοι η €7Γ€βού\€υσάν re κα\ ζττανβστησαν μαΧΧον η άτΓβστησαν (άττόστασις μέν ye των βίαιόν τι ■πασχόντων εστίν), βζητησάν τβ μετά των rroXe- μιωτάτων ημά<; στάντ€ς Βιαφθεΐραι; καίτοι Seivo- τβρόν εστίν η el καθ' αυτούς ^ύναμιν κτώμενοι
3 άντ€7Γθ\εμησαν. τταρά^ει^μα he αύτοΐς ούτε αϊ των ττελας ξυμφοραΐ ε^ενοντο, όσοι άττοστάντες ηΕη ημών εχειρώθησαν, ούτε η παρούσα εύ8αι- μονία τταρίσχεν οκνον μη εΧθεΙν 69 τα Βεινά' γενόμενοι δε ττρο'ί το μεΧλον Θρασε1<ζ κα\ έ\τη- σαντε<ί μακρότερα μεν τή<; δυνάμεως, εΚ,άσσω δέ της βουΧησεως, ττόΧεμον ήραντο, Ισχύν αξιώ- σαντες τού δικαίου ιτροθεΐναι• εν ω yap ωήθη- σαν ττεριέσεσθαι, εττεθεντο ημΐν ουκ αδικούμενοι.
4 εϊωθε δε τών -πόΧ^ων αίς αν μάΧιστα αττροσδοκη- Τ09 και δι εΧαχίστου εύττραξία εΧθη, ες ύβριν τρέττειν τα δε ττοΧΧα κατά Xoyov τοις ανθρώττοις εύτυχούντα άσφαΧέστερα η τταρα δόξαν, και κa^co■πpayίav ως είττεΐν ραον απωθούνται ή εύδαι-
5 μονίαν διασώζονται, χρήν δε ^ΙυτιΧηναίους καΐ ττάΧαι μηδέν διαφερόντως τών άΧΧων ύφ' ημών τετιμησθαι, καΐ ουκ αν ες τόδε εξύβρισαν ττεφυκε yap καΐ άΧΧως ανθρωττος το μεν θεραττεύον ύπερφρονεΐν, το δε μη ύπ-εΐκον θαυμάζειν.
6 " Ι^οΧασθεντων δε καΐ νύν άξίως της αδικίας και μη τοις μεν όXίyoις ή αίτια ττροστεθ^, τον δε 64
BOOK III. xxxix. 2-6
were treated by us with the highest consideration, when these men have acted thus, what else is it but conspiracy and rebellion rather than revolt — for revolt is the work of those λυΙιο suffer oppression — and a deliberate attempt by taking their stand on the side of our bitterest enemies to bring about our destruction? And yet this is assuredly a more heinous thing than if they had gone to war against us by themselves for the acquisition of power. The calamities of their neighbours who had already revolted from us and been subdued proved no warning to them ; nor did the good fortune Avhich they enjoyed make them hesitate to take the perilous step ; on the contrary, becoming over-confident as to the future, and con- ceiving hopes which, though greater than their powers, were less than their ambition, they took up arms, presuming to put might before right ; for the moment they thought they should prove superior they attacked us unprovoked. And indeed it is the rule, that such states as come to unexpected pros- perity most fully and most suddenly, do turn to insolence, Avhereas men generally find success less precarious Λvhen it comes in accordance with reasonable calculations than when it surpasses ex- pectation, and more easily, as it seems, they repel adversity than maintain prosperity. But the Myti- lenaeans from the first ought never to have been treated by us with any more consideration than our other allies, and then they would not have broken out into such insolence ; for it is human nature in any case to be contemptuous of those who pay court but to admire those who Avill not yield.
" Let them be punished, therefore, even now, in a manner befitting their crime, and do not put the
65
THUCYDIDES
δήμον άττοΧύσητβ. ττάντες yap υμ,ΐν ye ομοίως ίττέθβντο, οΓ? 7' ^ζ^'^ ώς ημάς τραττομίνοις νυν ttoKlv iv rfi ττολβί eivai' aWa τον μετά των ο\ί'/ων κίνΒυνον η-^/ησάμενοι βββαιότβρον ξνναττ-
7 έστησαν, των τε ξυμμάγ^ων σκέψασθε et τοις Τ€ άvayκaσθelσLv νττο των ττοΧβμίων κα\ τοις €κοΰσιν άτΓοστάσι τας αύτάς ζημίας ττροσθήσετε, τίνα οϊεσθβ όντινα ου βραχ^ει,α ττροφάσει άποστη- σεσθαι, όταν η κατορθώσαντί εΧευθβρωσις rj η
8 σφαΧβντι μη8εν παθεΐν άνηκβστον; ημΐν δε ττρος εκάστην ττόΧιν ατΓΟΚβκιν^υνεύσεται τά τε γ^ρήματα καΐ αϊ ψυχ^αί• και τνχόντες μεν ττόΧιν εφθαρ- μενην τταραΧαβόντες της εττειτα ^ ττροσόδου, δί ην Ισχύομεν, το Χοιττον στερησεσθε, σφαΧεντες δε τΓοΧεμίους ττρος τοις ύττάρ'χ^ουσίν εζομεν, καϊ ον -χρόνον τοις νυν καθεστηκοσι δει εχ^θροΐς άν- θίστασθαι, τοις οίκειοις ξυμμάχοις ττοΧεμησομεν.
XL. " Οΰκουν δει ττροθεΐναί" εΧττίόα ούτε λόγω ΤΓίστην οΰτε 'χ^ρήμασιν ώνητήν, ώς ξυyyvώμηv άμαρτεΐν ανθρωπίνως Χιίψονται. άκοντες μεν yap ουκ εβΧαψαν, είδότες δε εττεβούΧευσαν f yy- 2 yvωμov δ' εστί το άκούσιον. εγώ μεν ουν καϊ τότε ττρώτον καϊ νυν δίαμά•χομαί μη μετayvώvai υμάς τα ^Γpoδεδoyμεva, μy]δ€ τρισΐ τοις άξυμ- φορωτάτοις τι) άρχη, οϊκτω καϊ ηδοντ} λόγων καϊ
' (ττατα, Hiide adopts inereias, van Herwerden and H. Weil eTSTeiou.
* προθίΓί'αι, Hude retains ττροσθΐϊναι, with BC.
66
BOOK III. XXXIX. 6-XL. 2
blame upon the aristocrats and exonerate the common people. For they all alike attacked you, even the commons, who, if they had taken our side, might now have been reinstated in their city ; but they thought there was less risk in sharing the dangers of the oligarchs, and so joined them in the revolt. Consider, moreover, your allies : if you in- flict upon those who wilfully revolt no greater punishment than upon those who revolt under com- pulsion from our foes, which of them, think you, will not revolt on a slight pretext, when the alternatives are liberty if he succeeds or a fate not irreparable if he fails? We, on the other hand, shall have to risk our money and our lives against each separate state, and when we succeed we shall recover a ruined state and be deprived for the future of its revenue, the source of our strength, whereas if we fail we shall be adding fresh enemies to those we have already, and when we should be resisting our present foes we shall be fighting our own allies.
XL. " We must not, therefore, hold out to them any hope, either to be secured by eloquence or purchased by money, that they will be excused on the plea that their error was human. For their act was no unintentional injury but a de- liberate plot ; and it is that which is unintentional which is excusable. Therefore, I still protest, as I have from the first,^ that you should not re- verse your former decision or be led into error by pity, delight in eloquence, or clemency, the three
^ Referring to what happened in the assembly of the day before, in which, however, be liad urged the action that was taken ; its reconsideration was not urged till tiie present meeting.
67
THUCYDIDES
3 ε•πΐ€ΐκ€ία, άμαρτάνβιν. eXeo'i re yap ττρος του? ομοίους 8ίκαίθ<; άντώίζοσθαί καΐ μη ττρος του? ούτ άντοικτίούντας έξ ανάγκης Τ€ καθβστώτας alel ΤΓοΧβμίους' ο'ί τε τβρττοντβς Xoyro ρηΎορβ<; ^ βξουσν και ev αΚΧοί<ί βΧάσσοσιν ά^ώνα, καΐ μη iv ω η μβν ττόλί? βραχ^βα ησθβΐσα μβ^άΧα ζημιώ- σεται, αυτοί he Ικ του ευ elrreiv το παθεΐν ευ άντιΧηψ-ονταΐ' καΐ η iineiKeLa irpo•? του? μβΧ- Χοντα<; ετητηΒείονς καϊ το Χοιττον βσβσθαι μάΧΧον δίΒοταί ή ττρο? του? ομοίως τε καϊ ούΒεν ησσον ΤΓοΧεμίους ΰττοΧειττομίνους.
4 ""Εν τ€ ξυνεΧων λέγω• ττιθόμενοι μεν εμοϊ τά τε Βίκαια ες Ί^ΙυτιΧηναίους καϊ τα ξύμφορα άμα ττοίησετε, άΧΧως he ηνόντες τοις μεν ου 'χ^αριείσθε, υμάς he αυτούς μάΧΧον hLKaiwaeaOe. ει yap ούτοι ορθώς άπεστησαν, ύμεΐς αν ου ■χρεούν άργοίτε. ει hε hrj καϊ ου ττροσηκον όμως άξιοΰτε τούτο hpav, παρά το εικός τοι καϊ τoύσhε ξυμφόρως het κοΧάζεσθαι, η τταΰεσθαι της αρχής
5 και εκ του άκινΒύνου άvhpayaθιζεσθaι. ττ) τε αύττ) ζημία άζιώσατε άμυνασθαι καϊ μη avaXyη- τότεροι οι hιaφυy6vτeς των επιβουΧευσάντων φανήναι, ενθυμηθεντες ά εΙκος ην αυτούς ποιησαι κρατησαντας υμών, άΧΧως τε καϊ ττροϋττάρζαντας
^ ^riTopes, deleted by Naber, followed by Hude 68
BOOK ΠΙ. XL. 2-5
influences most prejudicial to a ruling state. For compassion may rightly be bestowed upon those who are likewise compassionate and not upon those who will show no pity in return but of necessity are always enemies. As to the orators who charm by their eloquence, they will have other opportunities of display in matters of less importance, and not where the city for a brief pleasure will pay a heavy penalty >vhile they themselves get a fine fee for their fine speaking. And clemency would better be reserved for those who will afterwards be faithful allies than be shown to those who remain just what they were before and no whit the less our enemies.
"I can sum up what I have to say in a word. If you take my advice, you will do not only what is just to the Mytilenaeans but also at the same time what is expedient for us ; but if you decide otherwise, you will not win their gratitude but will rather bring a just condemnation upon yourselves ; for if these people had a right to secede, it would follow that you are wrong in exercising dominion. But if, right or wrong, you are still resolved to maintain it, then you must punish these people in defiance of equity as your interests require ; or else you must give up your empire and in discreet safety practise the fine virtues you preach.^ Resolve also to punish them with the same penalty that has already been voted,^ and that those who have escaped the plot shall not appear to have less feeling than those who framed it, bearing in mind what they Avould probably have done to you had they won the victory, especially since they
' For tlie thought, cf. ii. Ixiii. 2.
^ So Steup explains. Most editors explain, " with the same penalty they would have inflicted," following the schol. ^ h-v {τιμωρ-Ιισαντο καΐ αυτοί νμαί, irtpiyd'ontvoi ΰμων,
69
THUCYDIDES
6 άΒικίας. μάΧιστα 8e οΐ μη ξυν ττροφάσει τινά, κακώς 7Γθίοΰντ€<; Ιττβξερχηΐ'ταί και hLoWvuai} τον KLi'huvov ύφορώμενοί του ίιποΧβιττομενον €)(θροΰ' ο ηαρ μη ξυν avayKj} τι τταθών 'χ^αΧβττώτβρος Ζιαφν^ών του άττο της ϊσης έγθρού.
7 " Μ?7 ουν ττροίοται '^ί.νησθε υμών αυτών, γενό- μενοι Β ΟΤΙ εγγύτατα ττ) ^νώμτ) του ττάσχ^ειν καΐ ως ττρο τταντος αν ετιμησασθε αυτούς γ^ειρώ- σασθαι, νυν άνταπόΒοτε μη μαΧακισθεντες ττρος το τταρον αύτικα μηΒε του ετηκρεμασθ εντός ττοτε
8 Βεινοΰ άμνημονοΰντες. κοΧάσατε Βε άξίως τού- τους τε και τοις άΧλοις ξυμμάχ^οις τταράΒεΐ'γμα σαφές καταστήσατε, ας αν άφίστηται, θανάτω ζημιωσόμενον. τόΒε <yap ην γνώσιν, ησσον τών ποΧεμίων άμέΧήσαντες τοις υμετεροις αυτών μα)(εΐσθε ξυμμάχ^οις.^
XLI. Τοιαύτα μεν 6 ΚΧεων είττεν. μετά δ' αύτον ΑιοΒοτος ο Κύκράτους, οσττερ καΐ εν τη ττροτέρα εκκΧησία άντεΧε^ε μάΧιστα μη άττο- κτεΐναι ^ϊυτ ιΧηναίους , τταρεΧθών και τότβ Ιλεγε τοιάΒε.
XLTI. "Οϊ5τ6 τους ττροθεντας την Βια^γνώμην αύθις ΊτερΙ ΜυτιΧηναίων αΐτιώμαι ούτε τους μεμ- φομενους μη ττοΧΧάκις ττερί τών μεγίστων βου- Χεύεσθαι επαινώ, νομίζω Βε Βύο τα εναντιώτατα εύβουΧ'ια είναι, τάχ^ος τε και opyijv, ων το μεν μετά άνοιας φιΧεΐ 'γίγνεσθαι, το Βε μετά άτται- 2 Βευσίας καΐ βραχ^ύτητος γνώμης, τους τε Χόγους όστις Βιαμάχεται μη ΒιΒασκάΧους τών πραγμά-
^ διολλΰΐΌί, Stahl's conjecture, followed by Hucle and others, for ζιόλλυνται of the MSS.
70
BOOK III. XL. 5-xLii. 2
were the aggressors. Indeed it is generally those who ΛvιΌng another without cause that follow him up to destroy him utterly, ])erceiving the danger that threatens from an enemy who is left alive; for one who has been needlessly injured is more dangerous if he escape than an avowed enemy who expects to give and take.
" Do not, then, be traitors to your own cause, but recalling as nearly as possible how you felt when they made you suffer and how you would then have given anything to crush them, now pay them back. Do not become tender-hearted at the sight of their present distress, nor unmindful of the danger that so lately hung over you, but chastise them as they deserve, and give to your other allies plain warning that Λvhoever revolts shall be punished with death. For if they realise this, the less will you have to neg- lect your enemies and fight against your own allies."
XLI. Such Λvas Cleon's speech. After him Dio- dotus son of Eucrates, who in the earlier meeting had been the principal speaker against putting the Mytilenaeans to death, came forward now also and spoke as follows :
XLI I. "I have no fault to find with those who have proposed a reconsideration of the question of the Mytilenaeans, nor do I commend those who object to repeated deliberation on matters of the greatest moment ; on the contrary, I believe the two things most opposed to good counsel are haste and passion, of which the one is wont to keep company with folly, the other with an undisciplined and shallow mind. As for words, whoever contends^ that they are not to be guides of our actions is either dull
^ Directed at Cleon's remarks, ch. xxxviii. 4 fF.
71
THUCYDIDES
των yiyveaOaL, η άξύν€τό<; ίστιν ή Ihict τί αύτω hta^eper άξύνβτος μ€ν, el αλΧω τινί ηγείται τΓβρΙ του /αελλοι^τος hvvarov elvai καΧ μη εμ- φανούς φράσαί, Βιαφέρει δ' αύτω, el βουΧομενος Τί αίσ'χ^ρ'ορ ττεΐσαι ευ μεν είττείν ουκ αν ηγείται, ττερΧ του μη κα\οΰ Βύνασθαι, ευ 8ε οιαβαΧων εκττΧηζαι αν τους τε αντερουντας και τους ακου-
3 σομενους. χαλεττώτατοί δέ καΐ οι εττΐ γ^ρημασι ■προκατη^οροΰντες εττίΒειξίν τίνα. εΐ μεν yap αμαθίαν κατητιωντο, ό μη ττείσας άζυνετωτερος αν Βόξας είναι η άΒίκώτερος άττεχώρεί' άΒικίας δ' ετηφερομενης ττείσας τε ύποπτος yίyvετaL καί
4 μη τυχ^ων μετά άξυνεσίας καΐ άόικος. η τε ττόΧι,ς ουκ ωφεΧεΙταί εν τω τοιωΒε' φόβω yap αποστερείται των ξυμβούΧων. καΐ πΧεΐστ αν ορθοίτο αδυνάτους Xeyείv έχουσα τους τοιούτους των ποΧίτών εΧά'χ^ιστα yap αν πεισθείησαν^
5 άμαρτάνειν. χρη δέ τον μεν ayaOov ποΧιτην μη εκφοβούντα τους άντεροΰντας, αΧΧ άπο του ίσου φαίνεσθαι άμεινον XiyovTa, την 8ε σώφρονα ττόΧιν τω τε πΧεΙστα ευ βουΧεύοντι μη προστιθέναι τιμήν, άΧΧα μηΒ^ εΧασσοΰν της ύπαρχούσης, καΐ τον μη τυχόντα yvώμης ούχ όπως ζημιουν, άΧΧα
6 μηΒ^ άτιμάζειν. ούτω yap 6 τε κατορθών ηκιστα αν επΙ τω ετι μειζόνων άξιουσθαι πάρα yvώμηv
^ ΐΓΐίσθΐίησαν, Hude adopts Madvig's conjecture πΐΐσθ(1η ζυΐ'αμαρτάΐ'ΐΐν.
72
BOOK III. xLii. 2-6
of wit or has some private interest at stake — dull, if he thinks it possible by any other means to throw light on that which still belongs to the dim and distant future ; self-interested, if, wishing to put through a discreditable measure, he realizes that while he cannot speak well in a bad cause, he can at least slander well and thus intimidate both liis opponents and his hearers. Most dangerous oi all, however, are precisely those who ^ charge a speaker beforehand with being bribed to make a display of rhetoric. For if they merely imputed ignorance, the speaker Λνΐιο failed to carry his audience might go his way with the repute of being dull but not dishonest ; when, however, the charge is dishonesty, the speaker who succeeds becomes an object of suspicion, Λvhereas if he fails he is regarded as not only dull but dishonest as well. And all this is a detriment to the state, \vhich is thus robbed of its counsellors through fear. Indeed it would prosper most if its citizens of this stamp had no eloquence at all, for then the people would be least likely to blunder through their influence. But the good citizen ought to show himself a better speaker, not by trying to browbeat those who will oppose him, but by fair argument ; and while the wise city should not indeed confer fresh honours upon the man whose advice is most often salutary, it certainly should not detract from those Avhich he already has, and as for him whose suggestion does not meet with approval, so far from punishing him, it should not even treat him Avith disrespect. For then it would be least likely that a successful speaker, with a view to being counted worthy of still greater honours,
^ Like Cleon, ch. xxxviii. 2 ; xl. 1,3.
73
THUCYDIDES
τί καΐ ττρος χύ-piv Xeyoi, ο re μη ζτητυχων ope- γοίτο τω αύτω, 'χ^αριζόμενος τί και αυτο'ζ, ττροσα- yeaOai το π\ήθο<;.
XLIII. Ώι^ ημείς τάναντία Βρώμεν, καΐ ττροσ- €τι, ην τις και ύττοπτεύηται κέρΒονς μίν eveKU, τα βέΧτίστα δε όμως \eyeiv, φθονήσαντες της ου βββαίου Βοκησβως των κ€ρΒών την φανβραν
2 ωφεΚίαν της πόΧεως άφαιρονμεθα. καθέστηκ€ Be τ ay αθ α άττο τον βύθεος Χε^όμβνα μηΒεν άνυ- τΓοτΓτότερα elvai των κακών, ωστ€ Beiv ομοίως τον τ€ τα Ββίνότατα βουΧόμενον ττβΐσαί άττάττ] ττροσά^εσθαι το ττΧηθος καϊ τον τα άμεινω Xe-
3 jovTa ψευσάμενον ττιστον γενέσθαι, μονην τε ττόΧίν Βια τας ττερινοίας ευ ττοιήσαί εκ του προ- φανούς μη εξαττατήσαντα άΒύνατον 6 <yap Βώούς φανερώς τι ά^αθον άνθ υποπτεύεται άφανώς πτ]
Α πΧεον εζειν. γ^ρη Βε προς τα μεηιστα καΧ εν τω τοιωΒε άξιοΰν τι ^ ημάς περαιτέρω προνοούντας Χε'γειν υμών των Βι* οΧί^ου σκοπούντων, άΧΧως τ€ καϊ υπεΰθννον την παραίνεσιν εχ^οντας προς
5 άνεύθυνον την ύμετεραν άκρόασιν. εΐ yap ο τε πείσας και ο επισπόμενος ομοίως εβΧάπτοντο, σωφρονεστερον αν εκρίνετε• νυν Be προς opyrjv
' Conjecture of Kriiger and Haase, confirmed by ABFM, for the Vulgate άζιονντι, with CEG.
74
BOOK III. XLH. 6-xLiii. 5
would speak insincerely and for the purpose of winning favour and that the unsuccessful speaker would employ the same means, by courting favour in his turn in an effort to win the multitude to himself.
XLIII. But we pursue the opposite course, and, moreover, if a man be even suspected of corrup- tion, albeit he give the best counsel, we conceive a grudge against him because of the dubious sur- mise that he is corrupt and thus deprive the state of an indubitable advantage. And it has come to such a pass that good advice frankly given is re- garded with just as much suspicion as the bad, and that, in consequence, a speaker who wants to carry the most dangerous measures must resort to deceit in order to win the people to his views, pre- cisely as the man whose proposals are good must lie in order to be believed. And because of this excessive cleverness Athens is the only state where a man cannot do a good service to his country openly and without deceiving it ; for Λvhenever he openly offers you something good you requite him by suspecting that in some way he will secretly profit by it. Yet even so, in view of the very great interests at stake, and in so grave a matter, we who advise must regard it as our duty to look somewhat further ahead than you who give matters only a brief consideration, especially smce we are responsible advisers,^ while you are irresponsible listeners. Indeed, if not only those who gave advice but also those who followed it had to suffer alike, you would show greater prudence in your decisions ; but as it is, whenever you meet with
* It was open to any Athenian citizen to impeach any law or decree, as contrary to some existing law or as unjust or inexpedient, by a pioceeding called ypa<p^ ηαμαΐ'όμωΐ'.
75
THUCYDIDES
YjVTLv' αν τύγ?;τ€ βστιν ore σφαΚβντΐ^ την του 7Γβίσαρτο<ί μίαν ^νώμην ζημιοΰτβ και ου τας ύμβτερας αύτόη•, αΐ ττοΧλαΙ ουσαι ξυνβξήμαρτον.
XLIV. " 'E7<w δε τταρήΧθον ούτε άντερων ττερί "ΜνηΧηναίων ούτε κατηΎορήσων. ου yap ττερΙ τ/)? εκείνων αΒικίας ημΐν ο ά'^/ων, ei σωφρονοΰμεν,
2 άλλα ττερΙ τί)? ημετέρας εύβουΧίας. ην τε yap άτΓοφΐίνω ττάνυ άΒίκοΰντα<ί αυτούς, ου Sia τούτο καΐ άτΓ οκτεΐναι κεΧεύσω, ει μη ξυμφέρον, ην τε και εγοντάς τι ξν^^νώμης, εάν} εΐ rfj ττόΧει μη
3 ayaOov φαίνοιτο. νομίζω δέ ττερΙ του με\\οντο<! ημάς μάΧΧον βουΧεύεσθαί η του τταρόντος. καΧ τούτο ο μάΧίστα Κ,Χεων Ισ γυρίζεται,, ες το \onrbv ξυμφέρον εσεσθαι προς το ησσον άφίστασθαι θάνατον ζημίαν ττροθεΐσί, καΐ αύτος ττερΙ τού ες το μεΧΧον καΧως εγοντος άντισγυ ριζά μένος τά-
4 ναντία yιyvωσκω. και ουκ αζίω υμάς τω εύ- ττρεττεΐ τού εκείνου λόγοι» το γρήσιμον τού εμού άττωσασθαι. Βικαιότερος yap ων αυτού ό Xόyoς Ίτρος την νύν ύμετεραν opyrjv ες ^ίυτιΧηναίους τάχ' αν ετΓίσττάσαιτο' ημείς δέ ου Βικαζόμεθα ττρος αυτούς, ώστε των δίκαιων ^είν, άΧΧα βουΧευό- μεθα ττερϊ αυτών, οττως γρησίμως εζουσιν.
XLV. " Έι^ ούν ταΐς ττόΧεσί ττοΧΧών θάνατον ζημίαι ττρόκεινται και ουκ 'ίσων τω8ε, αλλ' εΧασσόνων αμαρτημάτων όμως δε ττ} εΧνίδι
* 4αν, Lindau's conjecture for eUy of the MSS. 76
BOOK HI. xLiii. 5-xLv. i
a reverse you give way to your first impulse and punish your adviser for his single error of judgment instead of yourselves^ the multitude who shared in the error.
XLIV. " But I have come forward neither as an advocate of the Mytilenaeans in opposition to Cleon nor as their accuser. For the question for us to consider, if we are sensible, is not what wrong they have done, but what is the wise course for us. For no matter how guilty I βΙιοΛν them to be, I shall not on that account bid you to put them to death, unless it is to our advantage; and if I show that they have some claim for forgiveness, I shall not on that account advise you to spare their lives, if this should prove clearly not to be for the good of the state. In my opinion we are deliberating about the future rather than the present. And as for the point which Cleon especially maintains, that it will be to our future advantage to inflict the penalty of death, to the end that revolts may be less frequent, I also in the interest of our future prosperity emphatically maintain the contrary. And I beg you not to be led by the speciousness of his argument to reject the practical advantages in mine. For embittered as you are toward the Mytilenaeans, you may perhaps be attracted by his argument, based as it is on the more legal aspects of the case ; we are, however, not engaged in a law-suit vvith them, so as to be con- cerned about the question of right and wrong ; but we are deliberating about them, to determine what policy will make them useful to us.
XLV. " Now the death-penalty has been pre- scribed in various states for many offences Avhich are not so serious as this is, nay, for minor ones ; but
77
THUCYDIDES
€7ταιρόμ€νοι Kivhvvevovai, και ούδεις ττω κατα- fyvom εαυτού μη TrepieaeaOat τω επιβουΧεύματι
2 ηΚ,θεν €9 το heivov. ττόΧις re άφισταμένΐ] τί? ττω ήσσω rfj 8οκήσ€ΐ β'χ^ουσα την τταρασκβυην, η οίκβίαν ή αΧλων ξυμμα-χία, τούτω εττβ'χείρησβ;
3 ΤΓβφύκασί τε ατταντε^ και ΙΒία και δημοσία άμαρτάνβιν, καΐ ουκ βστι νομός όστις άττείρζει τούτον, έττεί διβξεΧηΧύθασι ye Βιά ττασών των ζημιών οΐ άνθρωττοι ττροστιθβντες,^ ei πως ησσον άΒικοίΡΤο ντΓΟ των κακούργων. και βίκος το τταΚαι των με'^ιστων αδικημάτων μαΧακωτερας κεΐσθαι αύτάς, τταραβαινομενων δε τω γ^ρόνω ες τον θάνατον αΐ ττολλαΐ άνήκουσιν και ταντα^
4 όμως τταραβαίνεται. η το'ινυν δεινότερόν η τούτου δέος ευρετίον εστίν ή τόδε >γε ούδεν εττίσ'χει, αλλ, η μεν πενία avajKr] την τοΧμαν παρέχουσα, η δ' εξουσία ΰβρει την ττΧεονεζίαν και φρονήματι, αί δ' άΧΧαι ξυντνχίαι opyij ^ των ανθρώπων, ώς εκάστη τις κατέχεται υπ'' ανή- κεστου τίνος κρεισσονος, εζάγουσιν ες τους
6 κινδύνους, η τε εΧπΙς καΐ 6 έρως επι παντί, 6 μεν ηγούμενος, ή δ' εφεπομέιη, και ο μεν την επιβουΧην εκφροντίζων, η δε την εύπορίαν της τύχης νποτιθεΐσα πΧεΐστα βΧάπτουσι, και οντά
6 αφανή κρείσσω εστί τών ορωμένων δεινών, και η τύχη έπ" αύτοΐς ουδέν εΧασσον ζυμβάΧΧεται ες το έπαίρειν άδοκήτως yap εστίν οτε παρι- στάμενη και εκ τών υποδεεστέρων κινδυνεύειν τινά
^ ττροστίθίντΐί MSS., Kriiger ιτροτιθίντα, followed by Hude. ^ Hude's correclion. Or, reading καΐ roiro with the MiSS., "and still even this is disregarded."
■^ ορΎγ MSS., Stahl opyi)v, followed by Hude.
78
BOOK ΠΙ. xLv. 1-6
nevertheless men are so inspired by hope as to take the risk ; indeed, no one ever yet has entered upon a perilous enterprise with the conviction that his plot was condemned to failure. And as to states, what one that was meditating revolt ever took the de- cisive step in the belief that the resources at hand, whether its own or contributed by its allies, Λvere inadequate for success ? All men are by nature prone to err, both in private and in public life, and there is no law which will prevent them ; in fact, mankind has run the whole gamut of penalties, making them more and more severe, in the hope that the transgressions of evil-doers might be abated. It is probable that in ancient times the penalties prescribed for the greatest offences were relatively mild, but as transgressions still occurred, in course of time the penalty was seldom less than death. But even so there is still transgression. Either, then, some terror more dreadful than death must be discovered, or we must own that death at least is no prevention. Nay, men are lured into hazardous enterprises by the constraint of poverty, which makes them bold, by the insolence and pride of affluence, \vhich makes them greedy, and by the various passions engendered in the other conditions of human life as these are severally mastered by some mighty and irresistible impulse. Then, too, Hope and Desire are everyAvhere; Desire leads, Hope attends ; Desire contrives the plan, Hope suggests the facility of fortune ; the two passions are most baneful, and being unseen phantoms prevail over seen dangers. Besides these, fortune contributes in no less degree to urge men on ; for she sometimes presents herself unexpectedly and thus tempts men
79
THUCYDIDES
trpoa^ei και ovy^ ησσον τά? ττόλείς•, οσω ττβρί των μζ'^ίστων re, iX€v0€pLa<; ή άΧλων άρχ^ής, καϊ μετά ττάντων βκαστος ά\ο^/ιστω^ έττΐ ττΧίον τι aurou 7 iBo^aaev. άπλώ? τε αδύνατον καϊ 7ΓθΧλη<; €υη- θβία•;, 6στί<; o'Urai, της άνθρωττείας φύσεω? ορμώμενης ττροθύμως τι ττράζαι, άττοτροττην τίνα εχβιν ή νόμων Ισχνι ή αλλω τω Ββιιω.
XLVI. " Οΰκουν 'χ^ρη ούτε του θανάτου rfj ζημία ώ? εχεγγύω ττιστβύσαντας -χείρον βονΧεν• σασθαι, οΰτε άνεΧττιστον καταστήσαί τοις άττο- στάσιν ώ? ουκ earac μετα^νώναι καϊ ότι iv
2 βραχυτάτω την άμαρτιαν καταΧυσαι. σκεψασθβ yap ΟΤΙ νυν μεν, ην τίς καϊ άττοστάσα ττόΧος ιγνω μη 7Γ€ρί€σομ€νη, βΧθοί αν e? ξύμβασιν Βυνατη ουσα βτι την Ζαττάνην άττοΒονναι καϊ το Xolttov ίητοτεΚεΙν εκβίνως δε τίνα οϊεσθε ηντινα ουκ αμεινον μεν -η νυν τταρασκευάσεσθαι, ττοΧιορκία Be τταρατενεΐσθοί ες τοΰσχατον, ει το αυτό Βύνα-
3 Tat σχολ^ καϊ ταχύ ξυμβήναι; ημΐν τε ττως ου βΧάβη Βαπανάν καθημενοις Bta το άξύμβατον, καϊ ην εΧωμεν, ττοΧιν εφθαρμενην τταραΧαβεΐν καϊ της προσοΒου το Xolttov άττ αυτής στερεσθαι ; 1(τχύ-
4 ομεν Βε ττρος τους ττοΧεμίους τωΒε. ώστε ου Βικα- στας οντάς Βεΐ ημάς μάΧΧον των εζαμαρτανόντων ακριβείς βΧάτττεσθαί ή όράν οττως ες τον εττειτα 8ο
BOOK III. xLv. 6-XLvi. 4
to take risks even when their resources are inade- quate, and states even more than men, inasmuch as the stake is the greatest of all — their own freedom or empire over others — and the individual, when supported by the Λvhole people, unreasonably over- estimates his own strength. In a Λvord, it is im- possible, and a mark of extreme simplicity, for any- one to imagine that Λvhen human nature is whole- heartedly bent on any undertaking it can be diverted from it by rigorous laws or by any other terror.
XLVI. "We must not, therefore, so pin our faith to the penalty of death as a guarantee against re- volt as to make the wrong decision, or lead our rebellious subjects to believe that there will be no chance for them to repent and in the briefest time possible put an end to their error. Consider ηολν : according to your present policy ^ if a city has re- volted and then realizes that it Λνϊΐΐ fail, it may come to terms Avhile still able to pay the indemnity and to keep up its tribute in the future ; but, in the other case, what city, think you, will not prepare itself more thoroughly than now, and hold out in siege to the last extremity, if it makes no difference whether it capitulates quickly or at its leisure ? And as for us, how can we fail to suflTer loss, incurring the expense of besieging a city because it will not surrender, and, if Λve capture it, recovering one that is ruined, and losing thereafter the revenue from it — the source of our strength against our enemies .'' We must not, therefore, be such rigorous judges of the delinquents as to suffer harm ourselves, but we must rather see ho\v for the time to come, by punishing
^ Athens had not been accustomed to treat secession from the alliance as treason piinisliable with death for the men and slavery for the women and children.
8i
THUCYDIDES
'χ^ρόνον μβτρίως κοΧάζοντες ταΐς ττοΧβσιν βξομβν 6? γ^ρημάτων Xoyov Ισ-χυουσαΐ'ί -χ^ρήσθαι, και την φνΧακην μη άττο των νόμων της Ββινότητος άξιουν 7Γ0ί€Ϊσθαί, αλλ' άττό των ερ^ων της β-πιμβΧειας.
5 ου νυν τουναντίον Βρωντες, ην τίνα eXeuOepov και βία άρ'χ^ομενον είκοτως ττρος αυτονομιαν αττο- στάντα ■χ^ειρωσώμεθα, χαλεττώς οΐόμεθα 'χρήναι
6 τιμωρβΐσθαι. χρη δε τους βΧβυθερους ουκ άφί- σταμβνους σφόΒρα κοΧάζειν, άλλα ιτριν αττοστήναί σφό8ρα φυΧάσσβιν καΐ ττροκαταΧαμβανείν Όττως μη^" €ς έττίνοιαν τούτου ϊωσι, κρατησαντας τβ δτί eV' iXa-χ^ιστον την αΐτίαν ΐττιφ^ρβιν.
XLVII. " 'Ύμ€Ϊς δέ σκέψασθε όσον αν καϊ τούτο
2 άμαρτάνοίτε ΚΧέωνι ττειθόμενοί, νυν μεν yap υμΐν 6 Βήμος εν πάσαις ταΐς ττοΧεσιν εΰνους εστί καϊ η ου ξυναφίσταται τοις 6XLyoις η, εαν βιασθτ], ύττάρχ^εί τοις άττοστήσασί ττοΧεμιος ευθύς, καϊ της άντικαθ ιστάμενης ττόΧεως το ττΧήθος ξύμμαχον έχοντες ες ττόΧεμον επερχεσθε.
3 ει δε 8ιαφθερεΐτ€ τον Βήμον τον ΜυτιΧηναίων, ος ούτε μετεσχε της αποστάσεως, εττειΒη τ€ οττΧων εκράτησεν, εκών τταρεΒωκε την ττοΧιν, •πρώτον μεν άΒικησετε τους εύεpyετaς κτεινοντες, εττειτα καταστήσετε τοις Βυνατοΐς των ανθρώπων ο βούΧονται μάΧιστα• άφιστάντες yap τας ττόΧεις τον δήμον ευθύς ξύμμαχον εξουσι ττροΒειξάντων υμών την αύτην ζημίαν τοις τε άΒικονσιν ομοίως
82
BOOK III. XLVi. 4-XLVii. 3
moderately, we may have at our service dependent cities that are strong in material resources ; and we must deem it proper to protect ourselves against revolts, not by the terror of our laws, but rather by the vigilance of our administration. At present we do just the opposite : whenever a free people that is forced into subjection revolts, as it naturally will, in order to recover its independence, we think that, as soon as Λve have subdued it, we must punish it severely. We ought, on the contrary, instead of rigorously chastising free peoples when they revolt, to watch them rigorously before they revolt, and thus forestall their even thinking of such a thing ; and when we have subdued a revolt, we ought to put the blame on as {ew as possible.^
XLVII. "And do you consider, too, how great a mistake you would make in another point also by following Cleon's advice. At the present time the populace of all the cities is well disposed to you, and either does not join with the aristocrats in revolting, or, if forced to do so, is hostile from the beginning to those who stirred up the revolt ; and so, when you go to war, you have the populace of the rebellious city as your allies. If, however, you destroy the poj)ulace in Mytilene, which took no part in the revolt, and which voluntarily put the city into your hands as soon as it got hold of arms, in the first place you will be guilty of killing your benefactors, and, in the second place, you Λνϋΐ bring about what the influential men most wish : the next time they instigate a revolt among our allies they will at once have the populace on their side, because you will have published it abroad that the same punishment
^ In answer to Cleon's demand, ch. xxxix. 6.
83
THUCYDIDES
4 κεΐσθαι και τοΐ^ μι']. Set Be, καΐ el ηΒίκησαν, μη προστΓΟίεΐσθαι, οττως ο μόνον ημΐν en ξύμμαχόν
δ εστί μη ττολε/ϋοι^ 'γένηται. καΐ τούτο ττολλω ξυμφορώτ€ρον ηηονμαι e? την κάθεξιν της άρ'χ^Ρ]ς, €κόντα<; ημα<; άΒικηβήναι η δικαίως οϋ<; μη Bel Βιαφθ€Ϊραί• καΐ το ΚΧβωνος το αύτο Βίκαιον καί ξύμφορον τή'ζ τιμωρίας ούχ^ eipiaKeTat iv αύτω Βυνατον ον αμα '^ιην^σθαι.
XLVIII. *' 'TyLtetf δε <yvovTe<i άμάνω τάδε elvai καϊ μητβ οίκτω ττΧέον v€Lμavτeς μητ ewieiKeia, οί? ουδέ εγώ εω TrpoaayeaOai, άττ' αυτών Be των τταραιί'ουμένων ττειί^εσ^ε μοι ^ΙυτίΧηναίων ους μ€ν Ώά'χ^ης άττέττεμψεν ώς άΒικοΰντας κρΐναι καθ^
2 ησυγίαν, τους δ' αΧλους eav οίκεΐν. τάδε yap ε? τε το μέΧΧον ayada καϊ τοις ττολε/χίοί? ηΒη φοβερά' όστις yap el• βουΧεύ€ται προς τους εναντίους κρείσσων εστίν η μετ €pyωv Ισγύος άνοια ετΓΐών.^
XLIX. Τοιαύτα δε 6 ΑιόΒοτος είττεν. ρη- θεισών Be των yvωμώv τούτων μάΧιστα άντι- ττάΧων ττρος άΧΧήΧας οι Αθηναίοι ηΧθον μεν ες aycbva όμως ^ της Βόξης και eyevovTO εν τη ■χειροτονία άyχώμaXoι, εκ:ράτησε Βε η του Αιο-
2 δότου. και τριήρη ευθύς άΧΧην άττεστεΧΧον κατά στΓουΒήν, οττως μη φθασάσης της ττροτερας- εύρωσι Βιεφθαρμενην την ττοΧιν ττροεΐχε Βε
3 ημέρα και νυκτΐ μάΧιστα. τταρασκευασάντων Βε των ^ΙυτιΧηναίων πρέσβεων τη νηΐ οίνον κα\
^ ομ.ω$, with MSS. Bredow emends to δμοίω$, followed by Hilda.
2 Trporepas, generally adopted, Valla and a few MSS., against Seurepas or kripas of other MSS.
84
BOOK III. xLvii. 3-xLix. 3
is ordained for the innocent and for the guilty. Why, even if they were guilty, you should pretend not to know it, to the end that the only class that is still friendly to us may not become hostile. And it is, 1 think, far more conducive to the maintenance of our dominion, that we should Avillingly submit to be wronged, than that we should destroy, however justly, those whom Ave ought not to destroy. And Avhereas Cleon claims ^ that this punisliment com- bines justice and expediency, it appears that in such a policy the two cannot be combined.
XLVllI. "Do you, then, recognize that mine is the better course, and Avithout being unduly swayed by either pity or clemency — for neither would I have you influenced by such motives — but simply Aveigh- ing the considerations 1 have urged, accede to my proposal : pass sentence at your leisure upon the Mytilenaeans whom Paches sent here as guilty,^ but let the rest dwell in peace. Such a course will be best for the future, and will cause alarm among our enemies at once ; for he who is wise in counsel is stronger against the foe than he who recklessly ruslies on with brute force."
XLIX. Such was the speech of Diodotus. And after these opinions had been maintained with nearly equal force, the one against the other, the Athenians, in spite of the reaction, experienced such a conflict ot opinion that in the show of hands they were about equally divided ; but the view of Diodotus prevailed. They then immediately despatched a second trireme Avith all haste, hoping that the first trireme, which had the start by about a day and a night, might not arrive first and the city be found destroyed. The Mytilenaean envoys provided wine
* cf. ch. xl. 4. " cf, ch. XXXV. 1.
^5
THUCYDIDES
άΧφίτα καΐ /χεγάλα ΰττοσγ^ομενων, el φθασβιαν, eyevero σττουΒη του ττλοΟ τοιαύτη ώστε ησθιόν re άμα iXauvoi>T€<; οΐνω καΐ βΧαίω άΧφιτα ττΐφνρ- μένα, καΐ οι μβν ϋττνον rjpovi'ro κατά μβρο<;, οι
4 8e ηΧαυνον. κατά τύχ^ην Be 7Γν€ύματο<ί ovBevo^ εναντιωθβντος και της μίν ττροτέρας νβώς ου στΓονΒ-ρ ττΧεούσης errX ιτραημα άΧΧόκοτον, ταύτη<; Be τοιούτω τρόττω €π€ΐ'•/ομ€ρΐ]ς, η μεν έφθασε τοσούτον όσον ΐΐαχ^ητα ανε^νωκίναι το -ψήφισμα καΧ μεΧΧειν Βράσειν τα ΒεΒο^μενα, η δ' υστέρα αύτή<; ετηκατά^εται καΐ ΒιεκώΧνσε μη Βιαφθεΐραι. ■πάρα τοσούτον μεν η ΜυτιΧήνη ηΧθε κινΒύνου.
L. Τού? δ' άΧΧου<; avBpa<i ους 6 Ι1ά-χ^η<; άττέ- ττεμψεν ώ? αίτιωτάτους οντάς της αποστάσεως Κ,Χεωνος ^νώμτ] Βιεφθειραν οι ^Αθηναίοι {ήσαν Βε οΧί^ω ττΧείους 'χ^ίΧίων), καΐ ^ίυτιΧηναΙων τεί'χτι
2 καθεΐΧον καΐ ναύς τταρεΧαβον. ύστερον Βε φόρον μεν ουκ έταζαν Χεσβίοις, κΧήρους Βε ττοιήσαντες της γης ΊίΧην της \1ηθνμναίων τρισχ^ιΧίους, τρια- κόσιους μεν τοις θεοϊς Ιερούς εξεΐΧον, εττΧ Βε τους άΧΧους σφων αύτων κΧηρουχ^ους τους Χα-χ^οντας άττέττεμψαν οϊς αρηΰριον Αεσβιοι ταζάμενοι τού κΧηρου έκαστου τού εΐ'ίαυτού Βυο μνάς φέρειν
1 Usually the barley-meal was mixed with water and oil.
^ Λ crew ordinarily stopped for meals and rested at anchor at night.
^ Paohes was accused of shameful deeds of violence toward Lesbian men and women (Agath. Epigr. Ivii.), and when
86
BOOK III. xLix. 3-L. 2
and barley for the crew and promised a large re>vard if they should arrive in time ; and such was their haste on the voyage that they kept on rowing as thev ate their barley-cakes, kneaded with wine and oil/ and took turns at sleeping and roAving.- And since by good fortune no contrary wind arose, and the earlier ship was sailing in no hurry on so horrible a business, while the second pressed on in the manner described, although the former did in fact arrive first, so that Paches had just time enough to read the decree and was about to execute the orders, the second put in close after it and prevented the destruction of the city. By just so much did Mytilene escape its peril.
L. The rest of the men, however, whom Paches ^ had sent to Athens as chief authors of the revolt, numbering somewhat more than a thousand,^ were put to death by the Athenians on the motion of Cleon. They also pulled down the walls of Mytilene and took possession of the Mytilenaean fleet. After- awards, instead of imposing a tribute upon the Lesbians, they divided all the land except that of the Methymnaeans into three thousand allotments, and reserving three hundred of these as sacred to the gods they sent out Athenian colonists, chosen by lot, to occupy the rest. With these the Lesbians made an arrangement to pay a rental of two minas a year^ for each lot, they themselves to cultivate the
brought to trial committed suicide in the presence of his judges.
* On the ground that so large a number is incompatible with ch. xxviii. 1,2; xxxv. 1, 8teup conjectures τριάκοντα (Λ' for ,Λ).
' The whole rental amounting to 90 talents; £18,000; $87,300.
87
THUCYDIDES
3 αντοί εΙρΎαζοντο την yrjv. τταρέΧαβον δε και τα iv TTJ ηπείρφ ττολίσματα οΐ ^Αθηναίοι όσων ^ΙντιΧηναΐοί βκράτονν, και ύττήκουον νστβρον ^Αθηναίων, τα μβν κατά Αβσβον οΰτως iyeveTO. LT. Έι/ δε τω αύτω θβρει μβτά την Αέσβου αΚωσιν ^Αθηναίοι Νικίον του Νικηράτου στρατη- yovvTO^ έστράτευσαν βττϊ Μινώαν την νησον, η κ€Ϊταί ττρο Μεγά/ίωΐ'• βχρώντο δε αύτη rrvpyov
2 €νοίκο8ομ}']σαντ€ς οι ^ieyaprj^ φρουρίω. ζβού- λετο δε ^ικία<ί την φυΧακην avToOev Βί ε'λάσ- σονοζ τοις ^Αθηναίοις καΐ μη άττο του ΉουΒόρου καΐ της ^αΧαμΐνος elvai, τους τε ΐΙβΧοττοννη- σίους οττως μη ττοιώνταί βκττΧους αύτόθβν Χαν- θάνοντβς τριηρών τε, οΐον καΐ τον πρΙν ^ενόμενον, κα\ Χηστών έκττομτταΐς, τοις τε ^Ιεγαρεύσιν
3 αμα μηΒεν έσττΧεΐν. ίΧων οΰν άττο της Νί- σαίας ττρωτον δύο ττύργω ττρούχ^οντε μηχ^αναΐς €κ θαλάσσης και τον εσττΧουν ε'? το μεταξύ της νησον εΧευθερωσας άττετείχ^ιζε καΐ το εκ της ηπεί- ρου, η κατά, ιγεφυραν 8ιά τενάγους εττιβοήθεια
4 ην τη νήσω ού τΓοΧύ Βίε)(θύση της ηττειρου. ώς δε τούτο εξειρ^άσαντο εν ήμεραις 6XL•yaις, ύστερον 8η καΐ εν τη νήσω τείχος ^ ε'γΛταταλίττών καΐ φρουραν άνεχώρησε τω στρατω.
* τβΓχοϊ — the text is probabl}' corrupt, the verb being omitted.
^ cf. IV. lii. 3, where tliey are called άκταΐαι πόλευ.
"^ Referring to BrasiJas' attempt, described ii. xciii., xciv.
88
BOOK III. L. 2-Li. 4
land. The Athenians also took possession of all the towns on the mainland which the Mytilenaeans controlled,^ and these were thereafter subject to the Athenians. Such was the course of events at Lesbos. LI. In the same summer, after the capture of Lesbos, the Athenians, under the command of Nicias son of Niceratus, made an expedition against the island of Minoa, which lies in front of Megara and was used as a garrison-station by the Me- garians, who had built a tower upon it. But Nicias was desirous that the watch which the Athe- nians kept should be maintained at that point, which would be at closer range for them, instead of at Budonim in Salamis, the purpose of the watch being to prevent the Peloponnesians from using the harbour of Megara as a base from which to send out unobserved either triremes, as they had done once before,- or expeditions of privateers, and at the same time to see to it that nothing Avas brought in by sea for the Megarians. Accordingly, by an attack from the sea he took by means of engines of \var two projecting towers — first that on the island opposite Nisaea — and when he had thus cleared the way into the channel between the island and the mainland he walled off also the point on the side toward the mainland, where by a bridge across a morass aid could be brought to the island, which is not far distant from the mainland.•* And when, after a few days, this work Avas completed, Nicias built a fort on the island also, left a garrison in it, and then withdrew his army to Athens.
* This seems to be the sense intended. The passage is very much condensed or corrupt. Tlie two towers seem to have stood on tlie strait between Minoa and tlie mainland, one on each side, at the end of dams built out to narrow the strait.
vol.. II, η °9
THUCYDIDES
LIT. 'ΤτΓο δε τού^ αυτούς 'χ^ρόνονς του θέρους τούτου και οι ΤίΧαταιής ούκετί βχ^οντες σΐτον ονΒε Βυνάμενοί ττοΧιορκεΐσθαι ξυνεβησαν τοις
2 ΐΙεΧοτΓοννησίοις τοιω8ε τρόττω. ττροσεβαΧον αύτό)ν τω τείχει, οΐ 8ε ουκ έόύναντο αμΰνεσθαι. ηνους δε ο Κακε^αιμόνιος άρχ^ων την ασθενειαν αυτών βία μεν ουκ εβούΧετο εΚεΙν (είρημενον yap ην ^ αύτω εκ ΑακεΒαίμονος, οττως, ει σττονΒαΙ yi- yvoivTO τΓΟτε προς 'Αθηναίους καΐ ^vyy^wpolev όσα τΓοΧεμω γ^ωρία εχουσιν εκάτεροι άττούι,οοσθαι, μη άνάΒοτος εΐη η Πλάταια ώς αύτό)ν εκοντων ττροσχ^ωρησάντων), ττροσπεμττεί δε αύτοΐς κήρυκα \kyovTa, ει βούΧονται τταραΖονναι την ττόΧιν εκόν- τες τοις ΑακεΕαιμονίοις καΐ Βικασταΐς εκείνοις •χ^ρησασθαι, τους τε άΒίκους κοΧάσειν, τταρά Βίκην
3 δε ούΒενα. τοσαΰτα μεν ο κήρυξ είττεν οι δε {ήσαν yap ηόη εν τω άσθενεστ(ΐτω) τταρεδοσαν την ττοΧίν. καϊ τους ΐίΧαταιάς έτρεφαν οι ΙΙεΧοττοννησιοι ημέρας τινάς, εν οσω οι εκ της Αακεδαίμονος Βικασταί, πέντε άνΒρες, άφίκοντο.
4 εΧθόντων δε αυτών κaτηyopLa μεν ούΒεμία πρου- τεθη, ηρώτων δε αυτούς επικαΧεσάμενοί τοσούτον μόνον, εϊ τί ΑακεΒαι μονίους καϊ τους ζυμμά'χ^ους εν τω ποΧέμω τω καθεστώτι (^/αθον τί είpyaσ-
5 μενοί είσίν. οι δ' €Xεyov αΐτησάμενοο μακρότερα εΙπεΙν καϊ προτάζαντες σφών αυτών Αστύμα)(όν τε τον'ΑσωποΧάου καϊ Αακωνα τον Αίειμνι/στου,
' ήν, brackeied by Hude, as not read by the Scholiast. 90
BOOK III. Lii. 1-5
— ' LII. During this summer and about the same time, the Plataeans,^ who were now Λvitllout food and could endure the siege no longer, surrendered to the Peloponnesians. It happened in the following manner. An assault was in progress upon their wall and they were unable to repel it. The Lacedaemonian com- mander recognised their weakness ; but he did not wish to take Plataea by storm, for he had received orders to this effect from Sparta, to the end that^ if ever a treaty of peace should be made with the Athenians and the Lacedaemonians should consent that all the places each had taken in war should be given back, Plataea might not have to be given up, on the ground that its inhabitants had gone over to Sparta voluntarily. So he sent a herald to them to say that if they ΛνουΜ of their own accord deliver their city into the hands of the Lacedaemonians and sul)mit to their decisions they would punish the guilty, but none contrary to justice. The herald made this proposal, and they, since they were now in the last stage of Aveakness, surrendered the city. And the Peloponnesians fed the Plataeans for some days, until the judges, five in number, arrived from Lacedaemon. When they came no accusation was brought against the Plataeans, but they were sum- moned by the judges and asked this single question : " Have you rendered any good service to the Lace- daemonians and their allies in the present war.''" The Plataeans, however, begged to be allowed to speak at greater length, and appointed as their spokesmen Astymachus son of Asopolaus and Lacon son of Aeimnestus, who Avas a proxenus of the
* Resuming the narrative from the end of ch. xxiv.
91
THUCYDIDES
Ίτρόζενον οντά Αακεδαιμονίων και €7Γ€Χθ6ντ€<; eXeyov roulBe.
LIII. "Την μ€ν τταράζοσιν τή^ ττόλβω?, ω Αακεδαιμόιηοι, ττιστενσαντες νμΐν ^ιτοιησάμεθα, ου TOLuvte Βίκην οίομενοι υφεζβιν, νομιμωτβραν 8e τίνα eaeaOai, καΐ iv Βικασταΐς ουκ αν άΧΧοις Ββξάμενοι, ωσπερ καΐ βσμβν, yevkcOai η υμΐν,^
2 η'^/ούμ€νοι το Ισον μαΧιστ αν φβρεσθαι. νυν δε φοβούμεθα μη αμφοτέρων άμα ημαρτήκαμεν τον τ€ 'yap αηωνα trepi των Ββινοτάτων elvai eiKo- τως υτΓΟτττεύομζν καΐ υμάς μη ου κοινοί άττοβητε, τεκμαιρόμενοι ττροκατη'^/οριας τ€ ημών ου jrpoye- ηβνημενης η χρη άντειττεΐν (αλλ' αύτοΙ \oyov τιτησάμεθα) τό τ€ εττερώτημα βραχύ 6ν, ω τα μεν άΧηθή άτΓοκρίνασθαι εναντία ηίηνεται, τα δε
3 ψενΒή εΧεγχ^ον έχει. ττανταχόθεν δε άποροι καθεστώτες άνα^καζόμεθα και άσφαΧεστερον Ζοκεϊ είναι είττόντας τι κιν^υνεύειν και yap ό μη ρ7]θεΙς λόγο? τοις ώδ' εχουσιν αΐτίαν αν τταρά-
4 σχοι ως, el εΧέχθη, σωτήριος αν ην. χαΧεττώς
δε έχει ημΐν ττρος τοις άΧΧοις και ή πειθώ.
άyvώ^ες μεν yap οντες άΧΧιίΧων επεσεvεyκάμεvoι
μαρτυρία ων άπειροι ήτε ώφεΧουμεθ άν νυν δε
προς εΙΒότας πάντα ΧεΧε^εται,^ καΐ ΒέΒιμεν ούχΙ
1 ij νμΐν, bracketed by Hnde, as seemingly not read by the Scholiast. - AeXf'|eToi, Hude reads λίξ^ται with C.
* Public host or consul. He had commanded the Plataean lontingent at Marathon.
92
BOOK III. Lii. 5-uii. 4
Lacedaemonians.^ These men came fnrward and spoke as follows :
LIII. " VV'hen we surrendered our city, Lacedae- monians, trusting in your good faith, we liad no thought that we should have to undergo a trial like this, but supposed it would be a more regular pro- cedure ; and when we consented to be on trial before you and you alone as judges, as Λve now are, we believed that we should be most likely to obtain fair treatment. But now we fear that we have been disappointed in both expectations ; for we have good reason to suspect, not only that the issues involved in the trial are of the gravest nature ^ but also that you will not prove to be impartial judges. These inferences we draw from the fact that no accusation was first brought against us requiring a plea in defence, but we have had to ask leave to speak, and that the question Λvhich is put to us is so curt that a truthful answer to it is against our interests, while a false one can be exposed at once. But beset as we are with perplexities on every hand, we are forced, as indeed seems to be the safer course, to say something and take the risk; for to men in our condition not to have spoken would cause us after- wards to reproach ourselves Avith the thought that, had the word been spoken, it would have saved us. A further difficulty in our position is the task of convincing you. For if we were strangers to each other, we might find it to our advantage to introduce evidence on matters with which you were un- acquainted ; but as it is, anything that we shall say is already knoΛvn to you, and what λ\e fear is, not that
' i.e. that their very lives were at stake, whereas they had expected, after capitulation, that in the formal trial there could be no question of capital punishment.
93
THUCYDIDES
μη τιροκατα^νόντες ημών τα<; άρβτας ησσον<; eivat, των ύμετβρων e<yκ\ημa αύτο ττοίήτε, άλλα μη άλλοίς• χάριν φβροντβς eVl ^ί£'^νωσμίν^)ν κρίσιν καθιστώ μέθα.
LIV. " Παρεχόμβνοι δε όμως α €χομ€ν δίκαια 7Γ/ο09 Τ€ τα %ηβαίων διάφορα καΐ €<; υμάς καΐ τους άΧλους "ΚλΧηνας, τών el• ΒεΒραμβί'ων ύττό- μνησιν ττοιησόμβθα καΐ ττβίθειν ττβιρασομβθα.
2 φαμβν yap προς το ερώτημα το βραχύ, el τι Αακε^αιμονίους καΧ τους Συμμάχους ev τω ττολβ- μω Ttohe ά^αθον ττεττοΐΊ^καμβν, et, μεν ώς ττοΧεμι- ους ερωτάτε, ουκ άΒικεΐσθαι υμάς μη ευ τταθόν- τας, φίΧους Be νομίζοντας αυτούς άμαρτάνειν
3 μάΧλον τους ημίν εττιστρατεύσαντας. τα δ εν τη elprjvr) καΐ ττρος τον Μ/}δον αγαθοί ηεηενημεθα, την μεν ου Χύσαντες νυν πρότεροι, τω 8ε ξυνεπι- θεμεΐΌΐ τότε ες εΧευθερίαν της Έλλάδο? μονοί
4 Βοιωτών, καϊ yap ηπειρώταί τε οντες εναυμαχή- σαμεν εττ *Αρτεμισίω, μάχτ] τε ttj εν τη ημέτερα yrj yεvoμεvr) ^Γapεyevόμεθa ύμΐν τε καϊ ΥΙαυσανια' εϊ τε τι άΧΧο κατ εκείνον τον χρόνον εγενετο ετΓΐκίνΒυνον τοις "ΕιΧΧησι, πάντων παρά Βυναμιν
5 μετεσχομεν. και ύμΐν, ώ Αακεοαιμονιοι, ιοια, οτεπερ 8η μeyιστoς φόβος περιέστη την Χπάρτην μετά τον σεισμον τών ες Ιθώμην ΚιΧωτων άπο-
' Referring to the achievements of the Plataeans in the Persian wars.
- i.e. the Thebans. With bitter irony the Plataeans ascribe to themselves the evident purpose of the
94
BOOK HI. Liii. 4-uv. 5
you have already judged our virtues^ to be inferior to your own and now make that a charge against us, but that in order to gratify others ^ we are to appear before a court that has already decided against us.
LIV. " Nevertheless, we shall present whatever just claims we have, both as regards our quarrel with theThebans and as touching you and the rest of the Hellenes, and thus, by reminding you of our public services, shall try to persuade you. In reply to the curt inquiry of yours, whether we have rendered any good service to the Lacedaemonians and their allies in this Avar, if you ask us as enemies, we say that you are not wronged if you did not receive benefit at our hands ; but if in asking it you regard us as friends, we reply that you yourselves rather than we are at fault, in that you made war upon us. But in the war against the Persians and during the peace which followed we have proved ourselves good and true men ; we have not now been the first to break the peace, and then we were the only Boeotians^ who rallied to defend the freedom of Hellas. For though we are an inland people, we took pai-t in the sea-fight at Artemisium ; in the battle that Avas fought here in our own land * we stood side by side with you and Pausanias ; and Avhatever perils arose to threaten the Hellenes in those days, we bore our part in them all beyond our strength. And to you in par- ticular, Lacedaemonians, at that critical moment when after the earthquake Sparta was encompassed by a mighty terror owing to the revolt of the Helots
Lacedaemonians — by standing trial before a prejudiced court they will " do a favour to the Thebans."
^ Rhetorical inaccuracy, for the Thespians did the same (Hdt. VII. cxxxii.; viii. 1.).
* The battle of Plataea, 479 B.C. See Hdt. ix. Ixii. flF.
95
THUCYDIDES
στάντων, το τρίτον μβρος ημών αυτών βξεττεμψα- μβν €9 €ΤΓίκονρίαν' ων ουκ βίκο'ί άμνημονβίν.
LV. " ΚαΙ τα μ€ν ΊταΚαια καΐ μβ'γιστα τοιούτοι ηξιώσαμβν elvat, ττοΧέμιοι δε ^'γβνόμεθα ΰστβρον. ίιμβΐς Βέ αίτιοι' Βεομένων yap ξυμμαχ^ία•; δτε Θηβαίοι ημάς ίβιάσαντο, ύμεΐς άπεωσασθε καΐ 7Γ/30? ^Αθηναίους e/ceXeueTe τραττεσθαι ώς iyyv^
2 6ντα<ί, υμών oe μακράν αττοικούντων. iv μβντοι τω τΓοΧβμω ovSev €Κ7τρ€7Γβστ€ρον ύττο ημών ούτε
3 βττάθετε οΰτβ €/Αβλλ?;σατ6. et δ' άποστήΐ'αι * Αθηναίων ουκ ηθβΚησαμεν υμών κεΚευσάντων, ουκ ηύίκούμεν και yap €Κ€Ϊνοι εβοηθουν ημϊν εναντία ^)ηβαίοι<; οτε ύμβΐς άττωκνεΐτε, και ττρο- Βοΰναι αυτούς ούκβτι ην καΧόν, αλλω? τε και ους ευ παθών τις καΐ αύτος Βεόμενος 7Γpoσηyάy€τo ξυμμάχ^ους καΐ ττοΧιτείας μετβΧαβεν, levai Be ες
4 τα 'πapayyeXX6μεva εικός ην ττροθύμως. α Be εκάτεροι iξηyεΐσθε τοις ξυμμάχ^οις, ούχ οι eiro- μενοι αίτιοι ει τι μη καΧώς εορατο, άΧΧ οΐ άyovτες εττϊ τα μη ορθώς έχοντα.
LVI. "@ηβαΐοι Βε ττοΧΧα μεν καΐ άΧΧα ημάς ηΗκησαν, το Βε τεΧευτάΐον αύτοΙ ξύνιστε, δ^' οττερ 2 καΐ τάδε ττάσχομεν. ττόΧιν yap αυτούς την ημετε- ραν καταΧαμβάνοντας εν σττονΒαΐς και προσέτι Ιερομηνία ορθώς τε ετιμωρησάμεθα κατά τον ττάσι νόμον καθεστώτα, τον εττιοντα ττοΧεμιον όσιον
96
BOOK III. Liv. 5-Lvi. 2
and their occupation of Ithonie, we sent a third part of our citizens to bring aid. Tliese are things you ought not to forget.
LV. " Such was the part we were proud to phiy in the great actions of the past. It was not until later that we became your enemies, and for this you yourselves were to blame ; for when the Thebans oppressed us and we sought alliance with you, you rebuffed us and bade us apply to the Athenians, because they were near, whereas you lived far away. In the course of this war, however, you have neither suffered, nor were ever in danger of suffering, any extraordinary harm at our hands. And if we refused to revolt from the Athenians at your bidding, we were not in the Λvrong ; for they helped us against the Thebans when you held back. After that it would not have been honourable for us to desert them, above all when we were their debtors and when at our own request we had been admitted to their alliance and had shared the rights of citizenship with them. On the contrary, there was every reason why we should heartily obey their commands. And what- ever measures eitlier you or they have initiated for your allies, it is not the followers who are to blame for any wrong that has been done, but those who have led them into evil courses.
LVI. "As for the Thebans, they have done us many wrongs in the past, and you yourselves are well aware of this crowning outrage, which has brought us into our present plight. They attempted to seize our city in time of peace, and furthermore on a day of festival ; therefore we were justified in punishing them in accordance with the law which has universal sanction, that it is right to repel him who comes
97
THUCYDIDES
elvai αμννεσθαι, καΐ νυν ουκ αν €ΐκότως St αυτούς
3 βΧατΓΤοίμεθα. el <γαρ τω αύτίκα -χ^ρησίμω υμών Τ€ καΐ €Keiv(i)v ττοΧεμίψ ^ το Βυκαιον Χή-^εσθε, του μεν ορθού φανεΐσθζ ουκ άΧηθβΐς κρίταΐ οντες, το
4 Se ζυμφίρον μάΧλον θεραττεύοντες. καίτοι el νυν ύμΐν ώφέΧιμοι Βοκοΰσιν είναι, ττοΧύ καΐ ημείς και οι αΧΧοι "ΚΧΧΐ]νες μάΧΧον τότε οτε εν μείζονι κινΖύνω ητε. νυν μεν yap ετεροις υμείς εττεργεσθε δεινοί, εν εκείνω δε τω καιρώ, οτε ττάσί ΒουΧείαν
5 εττεφερεν ο βάρβαρος, ο'ίΖε μετ αυτού ήσαν. καΐ δίκαιον ημών της νύν αμαρτίας, εΐ άρα ημάρτηταί τι, άντιθεΐναι την τότε προθυμιαν, καΐ μείζω τε ■νρος εΧάσσω εύρησετε καΐ ev καιροίς οίς σττάνιον ην τών ΕΧΧιίνων τίνα άρετην τη "Β,ερζου δυνάμει άντιτάζασθαι, εττηνούντο τε μάΧΧον οι μη τα ξύμφορα ττρος την εφυδον αύτοΐς ^ άσφαΧεία ττράσσοντες, εθεΧοντες δε τοΧμάν μετά κινδύνων
6 τά βεΧτιστα. ών ημείς γενόμενοι και τιμηθεντες ες τα ττρώτα νύν εττΐ τοις αύτοΐς δέδιμεν μη δια- φθαρώμεν, \\θηναίους εΧόμενοι δικαίως μάΧΧον ή
7 υμάς κερδαΧέως. καίτοι χρη ταύτα ττερϊ τών αυτών ομοίως φαινεσθαι ηιηνωσκοντας καΐ το ξυμφερον μη άΧΧο τι νομίσαι, η τών ξυμμάχ^ων τοις ά^αθοίς όταν αΐεϊ βέβαιον την χάριν της
* τοΚ^μιψ, bracketed by Hude, as derived from a gloss (πολίμία'^).
- αύτοΰ, Beliker and most editors with M, Hude αΐ/τοΓϊ.
98
BOOK ΠΙ. Lvi. 2-7
against you as an enemy; and now Λνε cannot reason- ably be made to suffer on their account. For if you shall decide the question of justice by such considera- tions as your immediate advantage and their hostility, you will show yourselves to be, not true judges of what is right, but rather to be mere slaves of ex- pediency. And yet if the Thebans seem serviceable to you now, we and the rest of the Hellenes Avere of far greater service to you when you were in greater danger. For now you are attacking others and are a menace to them, but in that crisis, when the barbarian was threatening us all with slavery, these men were on his side. And it is only fair that you should set our present error, if error there has been, over against the zeal vre showed then ; if you do, you will find, not only that the zeal outweighs the offence, but also that it was shown at a time Avhen it was a rare thing for Hellenes to oppose their courage to the power of Xerxes. At that time the greater praise was given to those who, instead of intriguing in security for their own advantage with reference to the invasion,^ were ready to hazard the noblest course though fraught with danger. With these we took our stand and were honoured among the foremost ; but ηοΛν, for the same conduct, we fear lest we are to be destroyed, in that we have chosen the Athenians from regard to right rather than you for profit. And yet you ought to show yourselves con- sistent, giving the same judgment concerning the same things, and to consider your true advantage to be only this— to cherish an ever-enduring gratitude
' As the Thebans did. If ούτοΓι be read, with nearly all MSS., it must be construed with ίφο5ον, " working to further the invasion of the enemy,"
99
THUCYDIDES
άρ€τής β'χουσί ^ καΐ το παραυτίκα που νμΐν ^ ώφέΧιμον καθίστηται.
LVII. " ΐϊροσσκέψασθε ^ Τ€ οτι νυν μεν τταρά- δβί'γμα τοις ττοΧλοΐς των ΈΧλ,ιίνων avhpayaeia<i νομίζβσθβ' elBeirepl ημών yvcoaeaOe μη τα εικότα {ου yap αφανή κρινεΐτβ την Βίκην τήνΒβ, ετταινού- μβνοί he rrepl ουδ' ημών μβμτττών), άρατε οττως μη ουκ άττοΒβξωνται άνΒρών ayaOajv ττερι αύτού<; άμείνους οντάς άττρεττες τι ε7nyvώvaι, ού8ε προς ιεροΐς τοις κοινοΐς σκΐίΚα απο ημών τών εύεpyeτώv
2 της Ελλάδος άνατεθήναι. Seivnv δέ δό^βί εΙναί ΐΙΧύταιαν ΑακεΒαίμονίους πορθήσαι, καΐ τους μεν πατέρας avaypa^jrai ες τον τρίποδα τον εν ΑεΧφοΐς 8ί άρετηΐ' την πόΧιν, υμάς 8ε κα\ εκ παντός του 'ΕιλΧηνικοΰ πανοικησία δίά Θηβαίους εξαΧεΐψαι.
3 ες τοΰτο yap 8η ζνμφ τράς προκε}^ωρηκαμεν, οίτινες ΛΙ/^δωζ^ τε κρατησάντων άπωΧλύμβθα καϊ νυν εν ύμΐν τοις πρΙν φιΧτάτοις (Θηβαίων ήσ- σώμεθα καΐ Βυο (^/ώνας τους μεyίστoυς ύπεστημεν, τότε μεν, την ποΧιν ει μη παρεδομεν, Χιμώ Sia-
4 φθαρήναι, νυν 8ε θανάτου 8ίκη κρίνεσθαι. καϊ περιεώσμεθα εκ πάντων ΤίΧαταιής, οι παρά 8ύναμιν πρόθυμοι ες τους "ΚΧΧηνας, έρημοι και ατιμώρητοι• καϊ ούτε το)ντότε ^υμμάχ^ων ώφεΧεΐ ούΒείς, ημείς τε, ώ Λακεδαιμόνιοι, ή μόνη εΧπίς, 8ε8ιμεν μη ου βέβαιοι ϊ)τε.
^ Heilmaim'a correction for ΐχωσι of the MSS.
^ Jowett prefers ήμΊν, with M, in which case the sense would be ger.eral : " while (as a matter of course) our own iinmediate interests are sufficiently secured." With ΰμΊν there is a return to the particular, i.e. the case of the Lacedaeinon i ans .
^ ιτροσσκ(>\ια.σθ(, Meineke's conjecture for ■προσκί'^ασθ^ of the MSS. lOO
BOOK III. Lvi. 7-Lvii. 4
toward the best of 3-our allies for their valour, Λvhile also securing what may be to your advantage at the present moment.
LVII. "Consider, too, that you are now regarded by most of the Hellenes as an example of upright- ness ; but if the verdict you give concerning us shall be inequitable, beware (since the case you are deciding here is not obscure, but you the judges are the object of men's praise and we the defend- ants are of no mean repute), beware, I say, lest men repudiate an unseemly sentence passed upon good men by men still better and resent the dedication in the common temples of spoils taken from us, the benefactors of Hellas. Monstrous Λνϋΐ it seem that the Lacedaemonians should sack Plataea, and that you, whose fathers inscribed the name of our city on the tripod at Delphi in commemoration of her valour, should blot her out, house and home, from the map of Hellas — to please the Thebans! For to this depth of misfortune have we come, we who, when the Persians prevailed, vrere on the verge of ruin,^ and now when ^^•e plead before you, formerly our closest fr.ends, we are beaten by Thebans ; and we have had to face two supreme dangers, at that time of perishing by starvation if we had not surrendered our city, and now of standing trial for our lives. And we have been thrust aside by all, we men of Plataea, who were zealous toward the Hellenes beyond our strength, and are now desolate and undefended. No one of our former allies now aids us, and as for you, Lacedaemonians, our only hope, we fear that you are not steadfast.
* The reference is to the burning of their city by Xerxes ; see Hdt. viii. 1.
lOI
THUCYDIDES
LVIII. " Και'τοί άξιονμεν ye καί θέων βνβκα των ξυμμαχ^ικών ττοτβ γενομένων καϊ τή<; άρ€τΡ]ς της e? τους ΈΧληνας καμφθήναι υμάς καΧ μβτα- yvowuL et τι ύτΓΟ Θηβαίων βττβίσθητβ, την τβ όω- peiav άντατταίτήσαι αυτούς μη KTeiveiv ους μη ύμϊν TTperrei, σώφρονα re άντΙ αίσχράς κομίσασθαι y^apiv, καϊ μη ηΒον'ην ζάντας αΧΧοις κακίαν αύ-
2 τους άντιΧαβεΐν. βρα-χυ yap το τα ημέτερα σώματα Βιαφθβΐραι, ζτηττονον he την ΒύσκΧειαν αύτοΰ άφανίσαί' ουκ εχθρούς yap ημάς^ είκότως τιμωρήσβσθε, άΧλ εύρους, κατ άvάyκηv ττοΧεμη-
3 σαντας. ώστε και των σωμάτων aSeiav ττοιουντες όσια αν Βικάζοιτε καϊ ττρονοούντες οτι εκόντας τε εΧάβετε καϊ χείρας Ύτροϊσχο μένους (ό δε νόμος τοις 'ΈΧΧησί μη KTeiveiv τούτους), ετι δε καΧ
4 eύepyeτaς yeyεvημevoυς δίά παντός. άττοβΧεψατε yap €ς ττατερων των υμετέρων θήκας, ους άττο- θανόντας ύπο ^ΙήΒων καϊ ταφεντας iv ττ} ημετέρα ετίμώμεν κατά έτος εκαστον Βημοσί,α εσθήμασί τε καϊ τοις άΧΧοίς νομυμοις, όσα τε ή yrj 7]μων άνε8ι8ου ωραία, ττάντων άτταρχάς εττίφέροντες, ευνοι μεν εκ φίΧίας χωράς, ξύμμαχοί δε όμαίχ- μοις ΤΓΟτέ yevoμevoις. ών ύμεΐς τουναντίον αν
5 Βράσαίτε μη ορθώς γΐ'όΐ'τε?. σκεψασθε δε'" Παυ-
' ήμαί, bracketed by Hude, because omitted in M. ' 5e', Hude reads re, ΛλϊιΗ C.
* The Thebans had demanded that the Plataeans be put to death.
I02
BOOK III. Lviii. 1-5
LVIII. "And yet we adjure you, for the sake of the gods who of old sanctioned our alliance and for our good service in the cause of the Hellenes, to relent and change your minds, if you have been in any way Λνοη over by the Thebans,^ and in your turn to ask of them the boon not to put to death those whom it ill becomes you to slay, that you may thus receive an honest instead of a shameful gratitude, and may not in giving pleasure to others get in re- turn ignominy for yourselves. It is a simple matter to take our lives, but a grievous task to blot out the infamy of it ; for we are not enemies whom you Avould have a right to punish, but good friends who were forced into \var with you. You Avould, therefore, render a righteous judgment if you guaranteed us security of life and if you bore in mind, before it is too late, that it was in voluntary surrender and with outstretched hands that you received us (and the usage of the Hellenes forbids the slaying of sup- pliants) ; and, moreover, that we have always been your benefactors. Turn your eyes upon the sepul- chres of your fathers, slain by the Persians and buried in our land, whom Λve have honoured year bv year with a public offering of raiment ^ and other customary gifts ; the first fruits, too, of all that the earth each year has produced have been brought them, the tribute of kindly hands from a friendly land and of allies to those who were once their companions in arms. All this you Avould reverse by an unjust verdict. Reflect : Avhen Pausanias buried
^ For garments as offerings to the dead, cf. Soph. El. 4-52 ; Eur. Or. l'?3, 14H6 ; Tac. A. iii. 2. But some understand (σθνμα(τι to refer to mourning garments. See also Plot. Arislides, xxi.
103
THUCYDIDES
σανία<ί μβν jap eOairrev αυτούς ΐ'ομίζων ev yfj re φιΧία τιθέΐ'αί και ιταρ^ άνΒρασί τοιουτοίς• ύμεΐ<; δε el Krevelre ημά<; καΐ -χώραν την YlXaradha %ηβαίΖα ττοιησβτε, τί άΧΧο ή ev ττοΧβμία re και τταρα TOLS ανθβνταις irarepa^ τονς υμβτίρου^; και ^uyyevei'i άτιμους yepoyv ων νυν ϊσχ^ουσι κατα- Xei-ylreTe ; ττρος 8e καΐ jrjv ev y ηΧβυθβρώθηταν οι Έλλί^νες ΒονΧώσβτε, Ίβρά re θε^•)ν οίς εύξά- μ6νοι Μί;δωι^ €κράτησαν €ρημοΰτε^ και θυσίας τάς ττατρίους των ίσσαμβί'ων καΐ κτισάντων tK^aipy^aeaOe.
LIX. "Ου Ίτρος της ύμβτερας Βόξης, ω Αακ€- Βαιμόνιοι, τάδε, ούτε e? τα κοινά των ΚΧΧιίνων νόμιμα καΐ e? τους ττρο^ονους άμαρτανβιν οΰτ€ ημάς τους €ύ€ρ'γέτας άΧΧοτριας βνβκα €)(θρας μη αυτούς άΒικηθύντας Βιαφθβΐραι, φίΐσασθαι 8e και (ΤΓίκΧασθήναι ττ) <γνώμη οϊκτω σώφρον ι Χα β όντας μη ων ττβισόμεθα μόνον Βεινότητα κατανοοΰντας, αλ\' οΙοί τ€ αν οντες ττάθοιμεν καΐ ώς άστάθ- μητον το της ξυμφοράς ώτινί ττοτ αν και άναξίω 2 ξυμττεσοι. ημβΐς τ€, ώς ιτρίττον ημΐν και ώς η Xpeia TTpoayei, αΐτουμεθα υμάς, θεούς τους όμοβωμιους και κοινούς των ΕΧΧί']νων εττιβοώ- μεΐΌΐ, ττεΐσαι τά8ε, προφερομενοΐ'- θ^ όρκους ους οι ττατβρες υμών ώμοσαν μη άμνημονεΐν ίκεται
^ 4ρ•ημοντ(, Hucle adopts Stahl's conjecture 4ρ-ημονντΐ5, because of the strikinfr present between two futures.
^ Θ' after ττροφΐρόμΒνοι is Stahl's conjecture, adopted by Hude.
104
BOOK III. Lviii. 5-Lix 2
them he thought he was laying them in a friendly land and among friends; but you, if you put us to death and make the territory of Plataea a Theban province, will you not be leaving them in a hostile land and among their murderers ^ — these your fathers and kinsmen — and dispossessed of the honours they now enjoy ? Nay more, you will be enslaving the very land in which the Hellenes gained their liberty ; you Avill be bringing desolation upon the temples of the gods to whom they prayed when they conquered the Persians ; and you will be robbing of their hereditary sacrifices the people who founded and established them.
LIX. " These things are not consistent with your honour, Lacedaemonians, nor can it be so to offend against the common usage of the Hellenes and against )Our ancestors, or to put us, your benefactors, to death because of the enmity of others, when you have not been wronged yourselves. Nay, your good name demands that you should spare us and be softened in heart, regarding us with a dispassionate pity and bear- ing in mind, not only how terrible Avill be our fate, but Λνΐιο we are that must suffer, and how uncertain is fortune, whose strokes sometimes fall even upon the innocent. And we, as befits our condition and as our sore need demands, entreat you in the name of the common gods of tlie Hellenic race whom we invoke, gods worshipped by us all at the same altars, to listen to our prayers ; and at the same time, appealing to the oaths wherein your fathers swore that they would never forget us, we become suppliants
^ The Thebans are called their murderers because they had sided with the Persians against the Hellenic allies.
105
THUCYDIDES
ηιηνόμ^θα νμων των -πατρώων τάφων κσΧ im- καΚούμ,ζθα τους Κ€κμηκότα<; μη yeveaOai υττο ^ηβαίοίς μηΒβ τοις €χ^θίστοις φίΧτατοι οντβς τταραΒοθήναί, ημέρας Τ€ αναμιμνησκομεν εκείνης η τα Χαμττρότατα μετ αύτων ττράξαντες νυν εν
3 τη^ε τα δεινότατα κίν8υνεύομεν παθεΐν. δττερ 8ε avajKaiov re καΐ γ^αΧεττώτατον τοις ώδε ε^ονσί, Xoyou τέλευτάν, Βιότι καΐ του βίου 6 κίνδυνος εγγύς μετ αύτου, τταυόμενοι Χε-γομεν η8η οτί ου &ηβαίοις τταρεδομεν την ττοΧιν (εΙΧόμεθα yap αν ττρο γε τούτου τω αισ'χ^ίστω οΧεβρω Χιμώ τεΧευτήσαι), υμίν δε ττιστεύσαντες ΊτροσηΧθομεν (καΐ δίκαιον, βί μη ττείθομεν, ες τα αυτά καταστή- σαντας τον ^υντυχ^όντα κινδυνον εάσαι ημάς
4 αυτούς ελεσθαι), εττισκητττομεν τ€ αμα μη Πλα- ταιης οντες, οι "προθυμότατοι ττερί τους ΕΧΧηνας ^γενόμενοι, ^ηβαίοις τοις ϊ]μΐν εχθίστοις εκ των υμετέρων χειρών καΐ τ»)? υμετέρας πίστεως ίκεται οντες, ω Λακεδαιμόνιοι, τταραδοθήναι, γενέσθαι δε σωτΡ]ρας ημών καϊ μη τους άΧΧους ' ΚΧΧηνας εΧευθερουντας ημάς διοΧέσαι."
LX. Ύοιαΰτα μεν οΐ Πλαταί?}? είττον. οι δε Θηβαίοι δείσαντες ττρος τον Xoyov αυτών μη οι Λακεδαιμόνιοι τι ένδώσι, τταρεΧθοντες ' εφασαν και αύτοΙ βούΧεσθαι είττεΐν, εττειδη καϊ εκείνοις τταρά yvώμηv την αυτών μακρότερος Xόyoς εδόθη της προς το ερώτημα άποκρίσεως. ώς δ' εκε- Χευσαν, εXεyov τοιάδε.
LXI. " Ύούς μεν Xόyoυς ουκ αν ητησάμεθα
^ ταρΐλβόίτα, Hude adopts Ullrich's conjecture προαελ-
θηΐ'Τ(5.
ιο6
BOOK III. LIX. 2-LXI. I
before your ancestral tombs and call upon the de- parted not to suffer us to come into the power of Thebans or permit us, who were their dearest friends, to be delivered into the hands of their bitterest foes. We also remind you of that day on which we shared with them in the most brilliant deeds, we who now on this day are on the brink of the most aAvfiil fate. And now, bringing our plea to an end — and this must be, howbeit for men in our condition it is the hardest thing of all, seeing that Avith its ending our mortal peril also draws near — we say that \ve did not surrender our city to the Tliebans— in preference to that our choice would have been to die of starva- tion, the most horrible of deaths — but capitulated to you because Λve trusted you. And it is but right, if we fail in our plea, that you should restore us to our former position and let us choose for ourselves the danger that sh.ill confront us. And Λve likewise adjure you, Plataeans that we are, people who were most zealous for the cause of Hellas, and are now your suppliants, Ο Lacedaemonians, not to deliver us out of your hands and your good faith to the Thebans, our bitterest foes, but to become our saviours, and not, Avhile liberating the rest of the Hellenes, to bring utter destruction upon us."
LX. Tims the Plataeans spoke. And the Thebans, fearing lest the Lacedaemonians might be so moved by their plea as to yield somewhat, came forward and said that they, too, wished to speak, since, against their own judgment, the Plataeans had been granted leave to speak at greater length than the answer to the question required. And when the judges assented, they spoke as follows :
LXL " We should not have asked permission to
107
THUCYDIDES
elirelv, el και αύτοΙ βραγ^ζω'ί το ζρωτηθεν άττβκρι,- ναντο καΐ μη βττΐ ημα'ί τραττόμενοί κατψ/ορίαν βΤΓΟίήσαντο καΐ irepl αυτών βξω των ττροκειμύνων καϊ άμα ovBe 7}τιαμβνων ττοΧΧην την αττοΚοηίαν καΐ eiraivov ων ούδβΐ? βμεμψατο. νυν δε ττρός μίν τα avTecrretv δει, των δε eXey^^ov ττοη^σασθαι, ίνα μήτε η ήμβτβρα αύτου<ί κακία ωφβΧη μήτβ ή τούτων 8όζα, το δ άλ.ηθε<; ττερϊ άμφοτίρων άκούσαντβ'ζ κρινητβ. 2 "Ίΐμ€Ϊ<; δε αύτοΐς Βιάφορα έ^βνόμβθα το Ίτρώτον ΟΤΙ ημών κτισάντων ΙΙΧάταιαν ΰστβρον τή<; άΧΧης Έοιωτίας καϊ άΧλα γ^ωρια μβτ αντή'ζ, α Συμμείκτους άνθρώττους εξέλάσαντβς εσχ^ομεν, ουκ ήζίουν ούτοι, ώσττερ βτάχ^θη το πρώτον, ή'γβμονεύεσθαί υφ' ημών, βξω δε τών άΧΧων Έθίθ)τών παραβαίνοντες τα πάτρια, βπειΒη προσ- ηνα'γκάζοντο, προσεχ^ώρησαν προς Αθηναίους καϊ μετ αυτών ττολλά ημάς εβΧαπτον, άνθ' ών καΧ άντεπασγον. LXII. επειΒη δε και ό βάρ- βαρος ηΧθεν επΙ την Ελλάδα, φασϊ μόνοι Βοιωτών ου μηΒίσαι, καϊ τούτω μάΧιστα αύτοι
2 τ€ ayaXXovTai καϊ ημάς Χοιδορούσιν. ημείς δε μηΖίσαι μεν αυτούς ου φαμεν όιότι ούδ' Αθη- ναίους, τη μεντοι αύτη ιδέα ύστερον ιόντων 'Αθηναίων επΙ ιούς "ΚΧΧηνας μόνους αύ ΰοιωτών
3 άττικίσαι. καίτοι σκεψασθε εν ο'ίω εΓδεί εκατεροι
' Strabo mentions Pelasgiana, Thracians, Hjantians. io8
BOOK III. I.XI. i-Lxii. 3
make this speech, if the Phitaeans had briefly answered the question, and had not turned upon us and accused us, at the same time setting up a long defence of tliemselves on matters foreign to the issue and on which no charge whatever had been made against them, and praising themselves where nobody had blamed them. But as it is, we must answer their charges and expose their self-praise, in order that neither our baseness nor their good repute may help them, but that you may hear the truth about us both before you decide.
"The quarrel we had with them began in this way ; after we had settled the rest of Boeotia and had occupied Plataea and other places of λυΙηοΙι we got possession bv driving out a mixed population,^ these Plataeans disdained to submit to our leadership, as had been agreed upon at first, and separating themselves from the rest of the Boeotians and breaking away from the traditions of our fathers went over to the Athenians as soon as an attempt was made to force them into obedience, and in conjunction with the Athenians did us much harm, for which they also suffered in return. LXII. Again, they say that when the barbarians came against Hellas they were the only Boeotians who did not medize, and for this especially they j)lume themselves and abuse us. We say, however, that the only reason they did not medize was because the Athenians also did not, and that, moreover, on the same principle, when the Athenians afterwards assailed all Hellas, they Λvere the only Boeotians who atticized.^ And yet consider
^ Ever since the Persian war medize and meclism had been terms of bitter reproach in Hellas ; in the mouths of the Thebans atlicize and atticism have a like invidious meaning.
109
THUCYDIDES
ημών τούτο βπραζαν. ημΐν μ€ν yap η ττόΧις τότε Ιτΰγχ^αν^ν οΰτ€ κατ oXiyapy^iav Ισόνομον ποΧί- τεύουσα οϋτβ κατά Βημοκρατίαν οπβρ Se eaTt νομοΐ'ζ μ€ν και τω σωφρονβστάτω €ναντιώτατον, εγγι^τάτω δε τυράννου, δυναστεία ολίγων άνΒρών
4 βΐχ^ε τα πράγματα. καΐ ούτοι ί8ίας 8υνάμ€ΐς ελτησαζ'τε? eVt μάΧλον σγ^ήσβιν, el τα του AI//Sou κρατήσβίβ, κατβγοντ€<ί Ισχύι το 7τΧήθο<; εττη^ά- yovTo αυτόν και ι) ζυμττασα ττοΧις ουκ αυτο- κράτωρ ούσα €αυτΡ]ς τοΰτ βττραζεν, ούδ' άξιον αύτρ oveiSiaai ων μη μετά νόμων ημαρτεν.
5 €7Γ€ΐ8η yodv 6 τε Μ/}δο? άττΡιΧθε και τού<; νομου<ί 'έΧαβε, σκέψασθαι χρη, ^Αθηναίων ύστερον βττι- οντων την τ€ άΧΧην Ελλάδα καΐ την ήμετεραν •χ^ώραν πειρωμενων ύφ' αύτοΖ? ττοιεΐσθαι καΐ κατά στάσιν ή^ΐ] βχοιηων αύτΓ;? τά ποΧΧά, ei μα-χ^ό- μενοι iv Κ^ορωνεια καΐ νικήσαντες αυτούς 7]Χ€υ- θβρωσαμεν την Έοιωτιαν και τους άΧΧους νυν ττροθύμως ξυνεΧευθεροΰμεν, ϊττττους τε τταρεχοντες και τταρασκευήν οσην ουκ άΧΧοι των ξυμμάχ^ων.
6 καΐ τά μέν ες τον μηΒισμον τοσαΰτα άττοΧο- yoύμeθa-
LXIII. " Ώς δε υμεις μάΧΧόν τε ηΒικήκατε
τους ' ΈΐΚΧηνας κα\ άζιωτβραΐ ε'στε ττάσης ζημίας,
2 τΓβιρασομεθα άττοφαίνειν. iyeveσθe iiri τη ήμε-
1 t.e. \vhere, as at Sparta, the oKiyoi, or ruling class, possessed equal riglits.
no
BOOK III. Lxn. 3-Lxiii. 2
the circumstances under which we each acted as we did. For the constitution of our city at that time was, as it happened, neither an oHgarchy under equal laws^ nor yet a democracv; but its affairs were in the hands of a small group of powerful men — the form which is most opposed to law and the best regulated polity, and most allied to a tyranny. These men, hoping to win still greater power for themselves if the fortunes of the Persian should prevail, forcibly kept the people down and brought him in. The city as a \vhole Λvas not in control of its own actions when Thebes took the course it did, nor is it fair to reproach it for the mistakes it made when not under the rule of law. At any rate, after the Persian de- parted and Thebes obtained its lawful government, and \vhen subsequently the Athenians became ag- gressive and Λvere trying to bring not only the rest of Hellas but also our country under their own sway and, owing to factions amongst us, were already in possession of most of it,^ pray observe whether we fought and defeated them at Coronea^ and thus liberated Boeotia, and whether we are now zealously helping* to liberate the other peoples, furnishing more cavalry and munitions of war than any of the other allies. Such is our defence against the charge of medism.
LXIII. "We will ηοΛν try to show that you Plataeans have wronged the Hellenes more than we and are more deserving of any punishment, however severe. You became allies and citizens of Athens
' After tlie battle at Oenophyta, 458 B.O. cj. I. cviii. 2, 3. 3 446 B.C. cf. I. cxiii. 2.
* This is mentioned with a view to influencing Spartan judges.
THUCYDIDES
Tepa τιμωρία, ώ? φατβ, ^Αθηναίων ξύμμαχοί και ΤΓολΙταί. ούκοΰν χρήν τα ττρος ημα'ί μόνον ύμά<ζ iTrayeaOai αντους και μη ζυνξττύναι μβτ αυτών αλλοί9, νττάρχ^ον γε ύμΐν, €Ϊ τι και άκοντες προσ- 'ηηεσθζ υττ ^Αθηναίων, της των ΑακβΒαιμονίων τώνΒβ ηΒη €7Γΐ τω Μ))δω ξυμμαχ^ίας '^β'^/βνημενης, ην αύτοϊ μάΧιστα ττροβάΧλεσθε' ίκανί] je ^ ην ημά<; τ€ υμών άττοτρβττειν και, το μέ'γιστον, αδεώς τταρίγ^ειν βουΧβΰβσθαι. αλλ' €κόντ€ς καΐ ου βιαζόμβνοί €τι elXeaOe μαΚΧον τα ^Αθηναίων.
3 και λέγετε ώ? αίσγ^ρον ην ττροΒούναι Toij<i εύε/3- γε'τα?- ττοΧύ δε ye αϊσχ^ιον και άΖικωτερον τους 7Γάντα<ί"Κ\\ηνας καταττ ροοουναι, οίς ξυνωμόσατε, η 'Αθηναίους μόνους, τους μβν καταΒουΧουμβνους
4 την Ελλάδα, τους δε βΧευθβρουντας. καΐ ουκ ίσην αυτοις την χάριν ανταπεοοτε ουοβ αισχύνης ά7ΓηΧλ.α•/μένην• ύμβΐς μ€ν yap αδικούμενοι αυτούς, ως φάτε, ε^τηyάyεσθε, τοις δε αΒικοΰσιν αΧλους ξυvεpyo\ κατεστητε. καίτοι τας όμοίας χάριτας μη avTihihovai αίσχρον μαΧλον η τας μετά δικαιοσύνης μεν οφειΧηθείσας, ες άΖικίαν δε άτΓοδίδο/Αε'ί'α?.
^ Ικαν-Ι) ye, Hude reads ίκαν^ yap, with Cod. Graev.
1 ef. ch. Iv. 1.
^ The alliance of the Lacedaemonians that is in mind here •would seem to be the general leagixe of the Hellenes in the Persian War, in which the Lacedaemonians were leaders ; but in ch. Iviii. 1 the Plataeans use the words θ(ων των ξυμμαχικά.ν vore yevoμΐvιύv especially with reference to the compact mentioned in ii. Ixxi,, where it is said that the allies, at the instance of Pausanias, after the battle of
BOOK III. Ι-ΧΠΙ. 2-4
that you might, as you claim,' obtain protection against us. In that case you ought only to have invoked their aid against us, instead of assisting them in their aggressions against others; such a course Λvas certainly open to you, in case you were ever being led on by the Athenians against your will, since the alliance of the Lacedaemonians here had already been organized against the Persians— -the alliance of which you are always reminding us.^ That Avould have been enough to keep us from interfering with you, and, what is more important, to enable you to take your own counsel without fear. Nay, it was ΛvilIingly and not now under compulsion that you embraced tlie Athenian cause. You say, however, that it would have been dishonourable to betray your benefactors ; but it was far more dis- honourable and wicked to betray to their destruction all the Hellenes, with whom you had sworn alliance, than merely the Athenians, when they were en- deavouring to enslave Hellas, the others to liberate her. And the recompense you made them is not equal, nor indeed free from dishonour. For you were being Λvrϋnged, as you claim, when you in- voked their aid, but they Avere wronging others when you became their helpers. And vet, surely, not to repay favours \vith like favours is dishonourable ; but it is not so when, tiiough the debt was incurred in a just matter, it can only be repaid by Avrong-doing.^
Plataea, mutually guaranteed the independence of all the Hellenic states, and of the Plataeans in partif-ular.
' cf. Cicero, tie Olf. 1. In. 48, lom. reddereviro I)07iono7i licet, moilo idfarere posait sine injuria. The whole sentence serves to substantiate the words uvhi αίσχϋνιηί anri\\ay,ufvr)y, the cliarL'e ras δμοία^ χάριτατ μη άι TiSiSoVai being, according to the Thcban speakers, applicable to the Plataeans.
113
THUCYDIDES
LXIV. " ΑήΧόν re βποιησατβ ουδέ τότ6 των ΈιΧληνων eveKa μονοί ου μ,η^ίσαντΐς, αλλ οτί ούδ' 'Αθηναίοι 7;/xei? ^ 8e, τοΐς μεν ταύτα βουΚό-
2 μενοί ττοιεΐν, τοις Be τάναντία. καΐ νυν άξιούτβ, αφ' ων St ίτβρονς ijeveaOe ayaOoi, άττο τούτων ωφβΧξΙσθαί. ίΐλλ' ουκ εΙκός' ώσττβρ δε 'Αθηναί- ους βίΧβσθε, τούτοις ξυνα'^ωνίζβσθε, καί μη ττρο- φ€ρ€Τ€ την τότε Ύβνομενην ζυνωμοσίαν ώς -χρη
3 ίΐττ' αύτΡ]ς νυν σωζβσθαι. αττελ/ττετε yap αύτην καΐ παραβάντβς ^ν^κατεΖουΧοΰσθε μαλΧον ΑΙ- ^ίνητας καΐ αΧλους τινας των ξυνομοσάντων ή Βΐ€κω\ύ€Τ€, και ταύτα ούτβ άκοντες έχοντες τβ τους νόμους ούσττβρ μέχρι του Βεύρο και ούΒενος υμάς βιασαμενου, ωσττερ ημάς. την τέλευταίαν τβ ττρίν ττεριτειχίζεσθαι ττρόκΧησιν ες ήσυχίαν ημών, ώστε μηΒετεροις άμύνειν, ουκ εΒεχεσθε.
4 τίνες αν ονν υμών Βικαιοτερον πάσι τοις ' ΈΧ\ησι μισοίντο, οϊτινες έττΧ τω εκείνων κακω avBpaya- θίαν ττρούθεσθε; και α μεν ττοτε χρηστοί iyk- νεσθε, ώς φάτε, ου "προσήκοντα νυν εττεΒείζατε, α Be η φύσις αιεί εβούΧετο, €ξι|\εyχθη ες το άΧη- θές' μετά yap 'Αθηναίων άΒικον όΒον ιόντων
5 εχωρήσατε. τα μεν οΰν ες τον ήμετερόν τ€ άκον- σιον μηΒισμον καΐ τον ΰμβτερον εκούσιον άττικι- σμον τοιαύτα αττοφαινομεν.
LXV. "'^Α 8e τελει^ταΓά φάτε άΒικηθηναι {τταρανόμως yap εΧθεΐν ημάς εν σπονΒαΐς καΐ
1 T/.uety, with the majority of the best MSS. ; Hude reads vμeΐs with CG.
114
BOOK III. Lxiv. i-Lxv. i
LXIV. " You have, therefore, made it clear that even then it Avas not for the sake of the Hellenes that you alone of the Boeotians refused to medize, but merely because the Athenians also refused while we did not, and you preferred to act with the one party and against the other. And now you expect to be rewarded for the virtuous conduct that was due to the inspiration of others! But that is unreasonable; as you chose the Athenians, continue to fight on their side. And do not keep reminding us of the alliance you made then, and claim that it ought to save you now. For you have abandoned it and in violation of its principles have constantly aided, instead of trying to prevent, the enslavement of the Aeginetans^ and other members of the alliance ; and that, too, not against your will, since you then enjoyed the laws under which you have lived till now and were not, like us, under compulsion by another. Moreover, you refused to accept the last proposal w^e made you be- fore Plataea was invested - — to leave you unmolested if you would aid neither side. Who, then, would more justly be hated by all the Hellenes than you, who dis- played your virtue in order to compass their injury? Furthermore, those noble qualities which, as you claim, you once displayed you have now made plain were not properly yours, but your natural longings have been put to the proof and shown in their reality; for you have followed the Athenians when they walked in the way of iniquity. Such, then, is our affirmation regarding our unwilling medism and your willing atticism.
LXV. "As to your last charge of wrong-doing on our part — that we unlawfully attacked your city in
* cf. I. cv., cviii.; ii. xxvii. * (/. ii. Ixxii. 1.
IIS
THUCYDIDES
ιβρομηνια eVt την νμετεραν ττόΧιν), ου νομίζομβν
2 ούΒ ev τούτοίς υμών μάΧλον ύμαρτεΐν. el μ(ν yap 7)μ€Ϊς αύτοΙ ττρός τβ την ττόΧιν €\θόντ€ς €μα- ^υμβθα καΐ την yr/v βόηοΰμβν ώς ττολβμιοι, αδί- κοΰμεν el Be άνόρες υμών οΐ ττρώτοί και γ^ρημασί κα\ yevei, βουΧόμενοι της μβν βζω ξνμμαχ^ίας υμάς τταύσαι, ες δε τα κοινά των ττάντων lι^oίωτώv πάτρια καταστησαι, eireKciXeaavTo βκόντες, τι άΒικουμβν; οΐ yap άyovτeς τταρανομοΰσι μάΧΧον
3 των βτΓομά'ων. αλλ' οΰτ €κεΐνοί, ώς ημείς κρι- νομεν, ούτε ημείς- ττοΧΐται Βε οντες ωσττερ ύμεΐς καΐ ττΧείω τταραβαΧΧόμενοί, το εαυτών τεΐ'χος άνοίζαντες και ες την αυτών ττόΧιν φιΧίους, ου ΤΓοΧεμίους ^ κομίσαντες εβούΧοντο τους τε υμών -χ^είρους μηκετι μάΧΧον yεvεσθaι, τους τε αμείνους τα άξια εχ^ειν, σωφρονισταΐ οντες της yvώμης και τών σωμάτων την ττοΧιν ουκ άΧΧοτριοΰντες, άΧ\ €ς την ξυyyεveιav οίκειοΰντες, εχ^θρούς ούΒενΙ καθιστάντες, άττασι δ' ομοίως ενσττόνΒους.
LXVI. " Ύεκμηριον δε ώς ου ττοΧεμιως εττράσ- σομεν οΰτε yap ηΒικησαμεν ούΒενα, τΓροείττομεν τε τον βουΧόμενον κατά τά τών ττάντων Βοιωτών 2 πάτρια ττοΧιτεΰειν Ιεναι ττρος ημάς. και ύμεΐς άσμενοι γ^ωρήσαντβς και ζύμβασιν ττοιησάμενοι το μεν ττρώτον ησυ)(_άζετε, ύστερον Be κατανοή-
^ φιλίοι/s ου τΓολίαι'ουϊ, Steup's correction for φιλίω5 ου ΐΓολίμία,-ί of the MSS.
' cf. II. ii. 2. * Parody on ch. Iv. 4.
ii6
BOOK in. LXV. I-LXVI. 2
time of peace and on a day of festival — Λve do not think that in this matter, either, we are more at fault than you. If it was of our own motion that we Avent to your city, fought you, and ravaged your land as enemies, we are in the Avrong ; but if some of your countrymen, the leading men in both wealth and family,! wishing to put an end to your alliance with an outsider and to restore you to the traditions of our fathers which are common to all the Boeotians, of their own free will invoked our aid, of Mhat Λvrong are \ve guilty ? For it is those who lead that break the laws rather than those who follow.^ But in my judgment neither they nor we did wrong. They, who are just as much citizens as you and had more at stake, opened their gales and conducted into their own city friends, not enemies, because they wished that the baser sort among you should not become still worse, and that the better sort should have their deserts, being the censors of your political principles^ and not seeking to deprive the state of your persons, but rather bringing you back into a natural union with your kindred, and that without making you an enemy of anyone but restoring you to peace with all alike.
LXVI. "The proof that Λve acted in no hostile spirit is that we wronged nobody, and made a pro- clamation that anyone who wislud to be a citizen according to the hereditary ways of all the Boeotians should come over to us. And you came gladly, and entering into an agreement Avith us you kept quiet at first; but afterwards, when you became aware that
' σαιφροΐΊσταί, regulators or censors, those who bring others to a right mind and are a clieck on vice and lawlesbness It was a technical term applied to magistrates, ten in number, at Athens, who superinlendeJ the murals of the youth.
117
THUCYDIDES
σαντ€<; ημάς 6\Lyovς οντάς, el a pa καϊ εΒοκονμεν τι (iveTTLeiKeaTepov ιτράξαί ου μετά του ττΧηθους υμών βσβ\θόντ€ς, τα μβν ομοΐα ουκ άνταττβ^οτβ ημΐν, μήτε νεωτερίσαι €ργω λόγολ? re ττβίθειν ώστε εξεΧθεΐν, εττιθεμενοι δβ τταρα την ζύμ- βασιν, ους μεν εν 'χερσίν άττεκτείνατε, ούχ^ ομοίως αΧ^ουμεν (κατά νομον '^/αρ Βη τίνα εττα- σχ^ον), ους Βε ■χ^εΐρας προϊσχ^ομενους καΐ ζω'^/ρή- σαντες ύττοσχ^ομενοί τε ημΐν ύστερον ^ μη κτενείν τταρανόμως Βιεφθείρατε, πώς ου Βεινα εφ^ασθε;
3 κα\ ταύτα τρεΙς άΒικίας εν ολίγω πράζαντες, την τε Χνθεΐσαν όμοΧο'^ίαν καϊ τών άνΒρών τον ύστε- ρον θάνατον και την ττερϊ αυτών ημΐν μη κτενείν ψευσθεΐσαν ύττόσ-χ^εσιν, ην τα εν τοΐς ά^ροΐς ύμΐν μη άΒικώμεν, όμως φάτε ημάς τταρανομήσαι
4 καϊ αύτοΙ άξίούτε μη άντιΒούναί Βίκην. ουκ, ην γβ ούτοί τα ορθά ^ΐ'^νώσκωσιν ττάντων Βε αυτών ένεκα κοΧασθ ήσεσθε.
LXVII. " Και ταύτα, ώ ΑακεΒαιμόνιοι, τούτου ένεκα εττεζήΧθομεν καϊ ύττερ υμών καϊ ημών, 'ίνα ύμεΐς μεν εΙΒ?]τε και Βικαιως αυτών κατα'γνωσό- 2 μενοι, 7]μεΐς Be ετί όσιώτερον τετιμωρημενοι. καϊ μη τταΧαίάς άρετάς, ει τις άρα καϊ ε^ενετο, άκού- οντες ετΓίκΧασθήτε, άς χρη τοΐς μεν άΒικουμένοις επικούρους είναι, τοΐς Βε αίσχρόν τι Βρώσι Bt- πΧασίας ζημίας, οτι ουκ εκ προσηκόντων άμ.αρ- τάνουσι, μηΟε οΧοφνρμώ καϊ οϊκτω ώφεΧείσθων,
' ύστερον μτ} Kreve'ty, Hude transposes μη KTfVf'ti' υστίρον, against the MSS.
ii8
BOOK III. LXVI. 2-LXVII. 2
we were few in number — even supposing we might seem to have acted somewhat inconsiderately in entering your town Avithout the consent of the pop- ular party — you did not repay us in kind, resorting to no act of violence but endeavouring by arguments to induce us to withdraw, but you assailed us in violation of your agreement. Now as to those whom you killed in hand-to-hand conflict we are not so much grieved — for they suffered, we grant you, by a kind of law — but as regards those whom you spared when they stretched out their hands to you, and then, though you afterwards promised us that you Avould not kill them, lawlessly butchered — was not that an abominable deed.'* And after committing these three wrongs within a short space of time — the violation of your agreement, the subsequent murder of our men, and the breaking of your promise to us not to kill them if we sj)ared your property in the fields — you nevertheless assert that we were the trans- gressors, and claim exemption from punishment for yourselves ! No, not if these judges decide aright ; but for all these crimes you must be chastised.
LXV^II. "We have discussed these matters at length, Lacedaemonians, both for your sakes and our own, in order that you, for your part, may knoAv that you Avill justly condemn them, and we that we have still more righteously exacted vengeance. And let not your hearts be softened \vhen you hear them speak of their ancient virtues, if indeed they ever had any ; for virtues might well be a succour to the victims of wrong, but should bring a two-fold penalty upon the authors of a shameful deed, because their offence is out of keeping with their character. And let not their lamentation and pitiful wailing
119
THUCYDIDES
•πατέρων τβ τάφους των ύμβτβρων €7Γΐβοώμ€νοι
3 καΐ την σφετίραν ερημίαν. καΐ yap ημεΐς άνταττο- φαίνομεν ΤΓολλω heivoTepa τταθοΰσαν την ύττο τούτων ηΧικιαν ημών Βιεφθαρμενην, ων ττατερες ο'ί μεν ττρος υμάς την Βοιωτίαν άγοντες άπεθανον ev Ιίορωνεία, οί Βε ττρεσβΰταί ΧεΧειμμενοι κατ ^ οικίας έρημοι ττολλω δίκαιοτεραν υμών Ικβτείαν
4 τΓοιοΰνται τούσδε τιμωρησασθαί. οϊκτου τε άζίώτεροι τνγχ^άνείν οι άττρεττες τι ττάσ'χ^οντες των ανθρώπων, οί δέ Βικαίως, όισττερ ο'ίΒε, τα
5 εναντία εττίχαρτοί είναι, καΐ την νυν ερημιαν hi εαυτούς εχ^αυσιν τους yap άμεινους ζυμμά- χους εκόντες άττεώσαντο. τταρενόμησάν τε ου •προτταθΰντες ΰή) ημών, μίσει οε ττΧεον ή 8ίκτ} κρίναντες, καϊ ουκ ' αν άνταττοΒόντες νυν την Ίσην τιμωρίαν έννομα yap ττείσονται καΐ ούχΙ εκ μάχ^ης -χείρας ττροισχόμενοί, ώσττερ φασίν, luOC άττο ζυμβάσεως ες δι,κην σφάς αυτούς τταραΒοντες.
6 άμύι•ατ€ ουν, ω ΧηκεΒαιμόνιοι, καϊ τω τών'ΚΧΧή- νων νόμω ύττο τώνδε παραβαθέντι και ημίν άνομα τταθούσιν άνταττόδοτε^ χάριν Βικαίαν ojv "πρό- θυμοι yεyεvήμε9a^ καϊ μη τοις τώνδε Χόγοις ττεριωσθώμεν εν νμΐν, ποιήσατε δε τοις "Ε,ΧΧησι παράδειγμα ού Χόγων τους αγώνας προθήσοντες. αλλ' έργων, ων αγαθών μεν όντων βραχεία ή
' κατ' oiKias, Stahl's emendation for /ca! οΐκίαι of the MSS.
' &[/ άΐ'ταπο?όντ«5, Dobiee aiMed &v.
^ avTairoSuTf, Hude άνταπο'δοτί τί, after Gerlz.
120
BOOK III. Lxvii. 2-6
avail them, nor tlieir appeals to the sepulchres of your fathers and their own desolate state. For in answer we too Avould point out that a far more dreadful fate befell our young men who were butchered by them, of whose fathers some died at Coronea^ trying to win Boeotia to your cause, Λνΐιϋβ others, left desolate at home in their old age, with far greater justice make supplication to you to take vengeance upon these men. Pity is more worthily bestowed upon those Λνΐιο suffer an unseemly fate, but those who, like these Plataeans, deserve their fate afford on the contrary a subject for rejoicing. As for their present desolation, that also is their own fault; for of their own free will they rejected the better alliance. They acted unlawfully without having received provocation at our hands, but through hatred rather than according to a just judgment, and they could not possibly pay now a penalty equal to their guilt, for they Avill suffer a lawful sentence; and they are not, as they claim, ^ stretching out suppliant hands on the field of battle, but have delivered themselves up to justice under formal agreement. Vindicate, therefore, Lacedae- monians, the law of the Hellenes which has been transgressed by these men, and render to us who have suffered by their lawlessness a just recompense for the services we have zealously given, and let us not because of their words be thrust aside when we plead before you,•' but make it plain to the Hellenes by an example that the trials you institute will be of deeds, not words, and that, if the deeds are good, a
' As at ch, Ixii. 5, a reminder flattering to the Lacedae- monians. ^ cf. ch. Iviii. .3.
* Note the mocking quotation of phrases in the speech of the Plataeans, ch. Ivii. 3, 4,
VOL, II. Ε '^'
THUCYDIDES
anayyeXia αρκεί, άμαρτανομβνων 8e Xoyoi eireai 7 κοσμηθβντα ττροκαΧνμματα yiyvovTai. αλλ' ην οι ^]yeμόveς, ωσττβρ νυν ύμεΐς, κ€φα\αιώσαντ€<; ττρος T0U9 ξύμτταντας Sιayvώμa^ ττοιήσησθε, ησσόν τί? eV άΒίκοις epyoi^ λόγους καΧού'ί ζητήσει^
ΕΧΛ^ΙΙΙ. Ύοιαΰτα he οι Θηβαίοι elirov. οι Be ΑακεΒαιμόνιοί Βικασταϊ νομίζοντ€ς το εττβρώτημα σφίσιν ορθώς e^eiv, el η ev τω ττοΧίμω υπ αυτών ayaOov ΤΓ€7Γονθασι, Βιότί τον re αΧΧον ■χρόνον ηζιουν hrjOev αυτούς κατά τας παΧαιας Τίαυ- σανίου μβτα τον ^ΙήΒον σττονΒάς ησυχάζειν καΐ 6τ€ ύστερον α ττρο του περιτειχίζεσθαι ττροεί- γοντο αυτόΐς, κοινούς elvai κατ εκβίνας,^ ουκ ihe- ξαντο, ■ηyoύμevoL ττ} εαυτών Βικαία βουΧήσει
2 εκστΓονΒοι ηδη υττ αυτών κακώς ττεττονθεναί, αύθις το αυτό eva εκαστον ^τapayayόvτeς καΐ ερωτώντες, εϊ τι ΑακεΒαιμονίους καΐ τους Συμμά- χους άyaθov ev τω ττόΧεμω ΒεΒρακότες εισίν, όττότε μη φαΐεν, ά'πάyovτeς ά-πεκτεινον και εξαί-
3 ρετον εττοιήσαντο ουΒενα. Βιεφθειραν Βε Πλα- ταιών μεν αυτών ουκ εΧάσσους Βιακοσίων, αθη- ναίων Be πέντε και είκοσι, οι ξυνεποΧιορκούντο• yυvaΐκaς Βε ηνΒραττοΒισαν. την Be πόΧιν ενιαυ-
^ κατ 4κΐΙναί, Badham's conjecture for κατ' 4κ(ΐνα ws of the MSS.
' Referring to the 4ττ(ρωτ-ημ& βραχύ of ch. lii. 4; liii. 2. Possibly Trphs toIs ζνμττανταί goes with 5ια•γνίίμα$ ποιτ]σησθ(, " and then as a warning to all pass sentence,"
122
BOOK III. Lxvii. 6-Lxviii. 3
brief recital of them suffices, but if they are wrong, speeches decked out with phrases are but veils to hide the truth. Nay, if all leaders, like you in the present instance, should first state the facts briefly for all concerned,^ and then pass sentence, there will be less seeking of fair words after foul deeds."
LXVII I. Such was the speech of the Thebans. And the Lacedaemonian judges decided that their question, whether they had received any benefit from the Plataeans in the war, would be a fair one for them to put ; for they had at all other times urged them, they claimed, to maintain neutrality in accord- ance with the old covenant which they had made with Pausanius after the Persian defeat ; and when afterwards, before the investment of Plataea was undertaken, their proposal to the Plataeans that they remain neutral in accordance with the earlier agreement had not been accepted,'^ they thought themselves thenceforth released from all obligations of the treaty because their ΟΛνη intentions had been honourable, and considered that they had been wronged by the Plataeans. So they caused them to come forward again, one at a time, and asked them the same question, whether they had rendered any good service to the Lacedaemonians and their allies in the war, and when they said " no " they led them off and slew them, exempting no one. The number of the Plataeans that perished was not less than two hun- dred, and of the Athenians who had taken part in the siege twenty-five ; and the women were sold as slaves. As for the city itself, they gave occupation of
^ The text is certainly corrupt. Badham's slight change, adopted by Hude, seems to be the simplest solution cf the difficulty.
123
THUCYDIDES
τον μεν τινα^ ^Λεγαρβων άνΒράσι κατά στάσιν έκτΓβτΓτωκοσι kul όσοι τα σφετερα φροι>οΰντ€ς ΥΙΧαταιών ττεριησαν ehoaav βνοικβΐν ύστερον δέ καθεΧόντες αύτην e<i βΒαφο'^ ττάσαν εκ των θεμε- Χίων ωκοΒομησαν ττρος τω Ήραιω KaTa'ycii^iov διακοσίων ττο^ων τταρταχ^τ) κυκΧω οΙκηματα έχον κάτωθεν καΐ άνωθεν, και οροφαΐς καΐ θυρώμασι τοί9 των ΤΙΧατηιών εχρησαντο, καΐ τοΐ? cixXois α ην εν τω τείχ^ει εττιπΧα, χαΧκος καϊ σίδηρος, κΧίνας κατασκευάσαντες ανέθεσαν ττ}'Ήρα, καΐ νέων εκατόμττεΒον Χίθινον ωκοΒόμησαν αύττ}. την 8ε yi]v 8ημοσιώσαντες άπεμίσθωσαν έττΐ 8εκα
4 ετη, καϊ ενεμοντο %ηβαΙοι. σχεδόν Βέ τι καϊ το ξύμτταν περί ΐΙΧαταιών οι Αακε8αιμόνιοι οντω^ άττοτετ ραμμένοι ε<γένοντο @ηβαίων ένεκα, νομί- ζοντε<ί ev τον ττόΧεμον αυτούς άρτι τότε καθιστά-
5 μενον ώφεΧίμονς είναι, καϊ τα μεν κατά ΥΙΧα- ταιαν ετει τρίτω και ενενηκοστω εττειΒη ^Αθη- ναίων ξύμμαχ^οι iyivovTo οΰτως ετεΧ€ύτΐ]σεν.
LXIX. Αϊ δε τεσσαράκοντα νήες των ΐΙεΧο- ΤΓοννησίων αί Αεσβίοις βοηθοί έΧθοΰσαι, ώς τότε φεύ-'/ουσαι Βιά του πελάγου? εκ τ€ των ^ Αθ ηναιων εττιΒιω-χθεΙσαι και ττρος ττ] Κ,ρϊίτη 'χ^ειμασθ είσαι καϊ" απ' αύτη^; σπορά8ε<; προς την ΥίεΧοπόννησον κατηνεγθησαν, καταΧαμβάνουσιν εν ttj ΚυΧΧήν^ι τρεις καϊ 8έκα τριήρεις ΑευκαΒίων καϊ Άμπρα- κιωτών και ΒρασίΒαν τον Τελλίδο? ξύμβουΧον 2 \\Χκί8α επεΧ7]Χυθότα. εβούΧοντο yap οι Αακε- Βαιμόνιοι, ώς της Αέσβου ήμαρτηκεσαν, πΧεον το
1 Θί73σΓοι before Mfyapfwv, deleted by Clasi!en.
2 κα\, omitted by Classen, followed by Hude.
124
BOOK III. Lxviii. 3-LXIX. 2
it for about a year to some men of Megara who had been driven out in consequence of a sedition, and also to such of the surviving Plataeans as favoured the Lacedaemonian cause. Afterwards, however, they razed it entirely^ to the ground, and built, in the neighbourhood of the sanctuary of Hera, an inn two hundred feet square, with rooms all around, above and below, using for this purpose the roofs and doors of the Plataeans ; and with the rest of the material inside the walls, articles of copper and iron, they fashioned couches, which they dedicated to Hera; and they also built for her a stone temple one hun- dred feet long. But the land they confiscated and leased for ten years, and the Thebans occupied it. Indeed it was almost wholly for the sake of the Thebans that the Lacedaemonians in all their dealings with the Plataeans showed themselves so thoroughly hostile to them, thinking that the Thebans would be serviceable in the war then just beginning. Such was the fate of Plataea, in the ninetv-third year after they became allies of Athens. 519 b.c
LXIX. Meanwhile 2 the forty Peloponnesian ships, which had gone to the relief of the Lesbians and were at that time traversing the open sea in flight, after they had first been pursued by the Athenians and had been caught in a storm off Crete, had come straggling back to the Peloponnesus, where they found, at Cyllene, thirteen Leucadian and Ambraciot triremes and Brasidas son of Tellis, who had come as adviser to Alcidas. For after they had failed to cap- ture Lesbos the Lacedaemonians wished to strengthen
' Or, taking i'c tS>v θΐμΐλίων with ψκο5όμ•ησαν, as Steup and others do, " they built on the ohl foundations."
* Resuming the narrative interrupted at cli. xxxiii. 1.
THUCYDIDES
ναυηκον ττοιήσαντβς e? την Κ,έρκνραν ττΧβΰσαι στασιάζονσαν, όώΒεκα μβν ΐ'αυσΐ μόναι<ϊ τταρόντων Αθηναίων Trepi ^αύττακτον, ττρίν Be ττΧβον τι eTTi^orjerjaaL e'/c των Αθηνο)ν ναυτικόν, οττως προφθάσωσι, καΐ τταρεσκευάζοντο ο re Βρασίδα? και 6 Άλ/ίτιδα? ττρος ταύτα.
LXX. 0/ yap Κ.€ρκυραΐοί βστασίαζον, €7Γ€ΐΒη οι αΙ^μαΚωτοι ifkOov αύτοΐς οι €κ των irepX Ε7Γΐ6αμνον νανμα'χ^ιών ύττο Κ.ορίνθίων άφ€θ€ντ€<;, τω μεν λόγω οκτακοσίων ταΧάντων τοις 7Tpo^€voi<; Βιη^^υημένοι, epyo) Si ττεττεισμβνοι Κορινθίοις Κ-έρκυραν ττροστΓΟίησαι. και βττρασσον ούτοι €καστον των ττοΧιτών μετιόντβς, οττω? άττοστη-
2 σωσιν ^Αθηναίων την ττόΧιν. καΐ άφικομάνης 'ΑττίΛ^9 τε ν€ως καΐ Κ.ορινθία'ί τΓρέσβει•; ayov- σών και e? Xoyovς καταστάντων εψηφίσαντο }ζ.€ρκνραΐοι ^Αθηναίοις μβν ξύμμαχ^οι elvai κατά τα ζυyκ€Lμ€va, ΤΙεΧοττοννησίοις Be φιΧοι ώσττερ
3 καϊ ττρότβρον. και {ην yap ΐΐβιθίας εθβΧοττρόξβνό'ζ τ€ των 'Αθηναίων καϊ τον Βημου ττροειστηκει) vTrayouaiv αύτον ούτοι οι avop€<i e? Βίκην, XeyovTe^
4 ^Αθηναίοις την I\epKvpav καταΒουΧούν. ο Be άπoφυyώv av0u7rayei αυτών τους τΐΧουσιωτάτου^ TrevTS άνΒρας, φάσκων τβμνειν •χάρακας εκ του τβ Αιος του τεμένους και του ΆΧκίνου' ζημία Be
5 καθ' εκάστην χάρακα εττεκειτο στατηρ. οφΧόντων
1 cf. Ι. χ1νϋ.-1ν. = £160.000, 8770,000.
^ The igreeraent was for a defensive allianoe ((πίμαχία) ; cf. I. xliv. 1.
120
BOOK III. i.xix. 2-Lxx. 5
their fleet and to sail to Corcyra, which was in the throes of a revolution. The Athenians had a fleet of only twelve ships at Naupactus, and the Lacedae- monians desired to reach Corcyra before a larger fleet could come from Athens to re-enforce them. It was with this end in view that Brasidas and Alcidas set about making their preparations.
LXX. The Corcvraeans had been in a state of revolution ever since the home-coming of the captives Λνΐιο had been taken in the two sea-fights off Epidamnus^ and had been released by the Corinthians. They had nominally been set free on bail in the sum of eight hundred talents ^ pledged by their proxeni, but in fact they had been bribed to bring Corcyra over to the Corinthian side. And these men had been going from citizen to citizen and intriguing with them, with a view to inducing the city to revolt from Athens. And on the arrival of an Attic and Corinthian ship bringing envoys, and after the envoys had held conferences with them, the Corcyraeans voted to continue to be allies to the Athenians according to their agreement,^ but on the other hand to renew their former friendship with the Peloponnesians. Thereupon the returned prisoners brought Peithias, a volunteer proxenus of the Athen- ians and leader of the popular party, to trial, charg- ing him with trying to bring Corcyra into servitude to Athens. But he, being acquitted, brought suits in turn against the five wealthiest men of their number, alleging that they were cutting vine-poles from the sacred pi'ecincts of Zeus and Alcinous, an offence for which a fine of a stater•* for each stake was fixed by
* If of gold, about 16s. ; if the silver Athenian stater, about 2s. Sd. ; if the silver Corinthian stater, about Is. 4d.
127
THUCYDJDES
Be ούτων κα\ προς τα lepa Ικετών καθεζο μίνων δια ττΧήθος τη<; ζημίας, οττως ταξάμβί'οι άττοΖώσιν, 6 ΥΙειθίας (eruy^ai^e yap καΐ βουΧής ων) ττείθει
6 ώστε τω νόμω γ^ρήσασθαι. οΊ δ' έττειΒη τω τ€ νόμω e^eipyovTO και άμα εττυνθάνοντο τον ΧΛβιθίαν, έω? έ'τί βου\ης εστί, μεΧΧειν το ττΧήθος ανα- •κεισειν τους αυτούς ^ Αθηναίο ίς φίΧονς τε καΐ εχθρούς νομίζειν, ξυνίσταντό τε κα\ Χαβόντες iyX^ipiSia εξαττιναίως ες την βουΧην εσελθοντες τον τε ΐίειθίαν κτείνουσι και άΧλους των τε βουΧευτών και ιδιωτών ες εζήκοντα' οι 8ε τίνες της αυτής yvώμης τω ΐίειθία 6Xίyoι ες την Άττί- κην τριήρη κaτeφυyov ετι τταρονσαν.
LXXI. Αρύσαντες δε τούτο καΐ ξvyκaXέσavτες Κερκυραίους είττον οτι ταύτα και βεΧτιστα εϊη καΐ ήκιστ^ αν δουΧωθεΐεν ύττ ^Αθηναίων, τό τε ΧοιτΓον μηδετερους δεχεσθαι αλλ' τ) μια νηι ησυ'χά- ζοντας, το δε ττΧεον ττοΧεμιον ήyεΐσθaί. ώς δε είττον, καΐ εττικυρώσαι rjvayKaaav την yvώμηv.
2 ττεμτΓουσι δε και ες τάς ^ Αθι^νας ευθύς πρέσβεις περί τε τών πεπpay μένων διδάζοντας ώς ξυνεφερε καΐ τους εκεί κaτaπεφευyότaς πείσοντας μηδέν άνεπιτήδειον πράσσειν, όπως μη τις επιστροφή Ύενηται. LXXII. εΧθόντων δε οΐ * Αθηναίοι τους
^ Or, perhaps, (ττιστροψ-η = animadverdo, " tliat no atten- tion sliould be paid" — by way of punishment for the change in Corey raean policy.
128
BOOK III. Lxx. 5-Lxxir. i
law. Wlicn they Had been convicted and because of the excessive amount of the fine took refuge at the temples as suppliants, that they might arrange for the payment of the fine by instalments, Peithias per- suaded the senate, of which he Λvas also a member, to let the law take its course. The condemned men, seeing that they were debarred bj- the law from carry- ing out their proposal and at the same time learning that Peithias, so long as he continued to be a member of the senate, would persist in his attempt to per- suade the populace to conclude an offensive and de- fensive alliance with the Athenians, banded together and suddenly rushing into the senate with daggers in their hands killed Peithias and others, both sena- tors and private persons, to the number of sixty. A few, however, who held the same political views as Peithias, took refuge in the Attic trireme that was still in the harbour.
LXXI. After they had taken these measures the conspirators called the Corey raeans together and told them that it \vas all for the best, and that now they ΛνουΜ be least likely to be enslaved by the Athenians ; and in future they should remain neutral and receive neither party if they came Avith more than one ship, regarding any larger number as hostile. Having thus spoken they compelled the people to ratify their proposal. 1 hey also sent at once to Athens envoys to explain recent events at Corcyra, showing how these Avere for the interests of Athens, and to persuade those who had taken refuge there to do nothing prejudicial to them, in order that there might not be a reaction against Corcyra.^ LXXII. But wlien the envoys arrived, the Athenians arrested them as revolutionists, and
129
THUCYDIDES
re ττρέσβεις ώ<; νεωτερίζοντας ξυ\\αβόντ€<; και oaovs €7Τ€ΐσαν κατεθβντο e? Al'yivav.
2 Έι» δε τοιίτω των Κερκυραίων οι έχοντες τα. ττρά<γματα εΧθούσης τριήρους Κορινθίας καΐ Αακε- Βαιμονίων πρέσβεων εττιτίθεντα τω 8ήμω και
3 μαχόμενοι ενίκησαν. άφικομενης 8ε νυκτός ό μεν 8Γ]μος ες την άκρόττοΧιν καΐ τα μετέωρα της ττόΧεως καταφεύγει και αυτού ξυΧΧεγεΙς ίΒρύθη, και τον ΎΧΧαϊκον Χιμενα είχον οι 8ε την τε ayopav κατέΧαβον, ονττερ οι ττοΧΧοϊ ωκουν αυτών, καΐ τον Χιμενα τον ττρος αύτη καΐ προς την ηπειρον. LXXIII. τη δ' ύστεραία ήκροβοΧίσαντό τε οΧίΎα και ες τους αγρούς περιεπεμπον αμφό- τεροι, τους Βούλους παρακαΧοΰντές τε και εΧευ- θερίαν ύπισ~χνούμενοΐ' καϊ τω μεν Βήμω των οίκετών το πΧήθος παρεγενετο ζυμμαχον, τοις δ' ετέροις εκ της ηπείρου επίκουροι οκτακόσιοι. LXXIV. ΒιαΧιπούσης δ' ημέρας μάχη αύθις γίηνεται, και νίκα ο Βήμος χωρίων τβ ίσχύι και ΊτΧηθει π ρούχων αί τε γυναίκες αύτοΐς τοΧμηρώς ξυνεπβΧάβοντο βάΧΧουσαι άπο των οικιών τω κεράμω καϊ πάρα φύσιν ύπομενουσαι τον θορυ-
2 βον. γενομένης Βε της τροπής περί ΒειΧην οψίαν Βείσαντες οι όΧίγοι μη αύτοβοεί ο Βήμος του τε νεωρίου κρατήσειεν επεΧθών καϊ σφάς Βιαφθεί- ρειεν, εμπιπράσι τας οικίας τάς εν κύκΧω της αγοράς καϊ τάς ξννοικίας, όπως μη η εφοΒος, φειΒόμενοι ούτε οικείας ούτε άΧΧοτριας, ώστε και 130
BOOK III. Lxxii. i-Lxxiv. 2
deposited them in Aegina, together with such of the fugitives as they had won over.
Meanwhile the dominant party at Corcyra, on the arrival of a Corinthian trireme Avith Lacedaemonian envoys, attacked the people and were victorious in the fight. But when night came on the people fled for refuge to the acropolis and the high places of the city, and getting together in a body established themselves there. They held also the Hyllaic har- bour,^ while the other party seized the quarter of the market-place where most of them lived, and the harbour"^ adjacent to it which faces the mainland. LXXII I. On the next day they skirmished a little, and both jjarties sent messengers round into the fields, calling upon the slaves and offering them freedom ; and a majority of the slaves made common cause with the people, while the other party gained the support of eight hundred mercenaries from the mainland. LXXIV. After a day's interval another battle occurred, and the people won, as they had the advantage in the strength of their position as well as in numbers. The women also boldly took part with them in the fight, hurling tiles from the houses and enduring the uproar with a courage be- yond their sex. But about twilight, when their forces had been routed, the oligarchs, fearing lest the people, if they came on, might at the first onset get possession of the arsenal and put them to the SAvord, set fire to the dwelling-houses around the market- place and to the tenements,^ in order to prevent an assault, sparing neither their own houses nor those of others. The result was that much merchandise 1 Probably the present bay Chalikiopulon. * Now bay of Kastradu. * Large buildings rented to several poor families ( = insulae at Rome),
THUCYDIDES
■χ^ρηματα πολλά εμττύρων κατβκαύθη καΐ η ττόΧις eKivBuvevae ττάσα Ειαφθαρήναι, el άνεμο<; eVe- 3 yevero ττ) φ\oyϊ επίφορο^ e? αυτιών, και οι μεν πανσάμβνοι τ/}? μάχη<; ώ? €κάτ€ροι ησνχ^άσανΎ€<; την νύκτα ev φυΧακτ} ήσαν και ή Κ^ορινθία νανς του Βιίμου κβκρατηκότο^ ύττεξανψ/βτο, καΐ των επικούρων οι ττοΧλοΙ eV τ?)^ ήττειρον Χαθόντε'ί Βιεκομίσθησαν.
LXX V. Τ^ Se εττι^Γ/νομεντ] ήμερα Κικόστρατος 6 Αιειτρεφους, Αθηναίων στρατη^ό<ί, ιταρα- ^Ιηνεται βοηθών εκ ^^ανττάκτου 8ώ8εκα ναυσι καΐ \ίεσσ7]νίωΐ' ττεντακοσίοα όττλίταί?• ξύμβασίν re εττρασσε καΐ πείθει ώστε ξνγχ^ωρήσαι άλλ?;'- λοί? Βεκα μεν άνδρας τους αιτιωτάτους κρίναι, οι ούκέτι έμειναν, τους δ' άΧλ,ονς οικεΐν σπόντας προς άΧληΧους ποιησαμενους και προς 'Αθηναίους ώστε τους αυτούς εχθρούς καΐ φίΧους νομίζειν.
2 και 6 μεν ταύτα πράζας εμεΧΧεν άποπΧεύσεσθαι• οι 5e του δήμου προστάται πείθουσιν αύτον πέντε αεν ναΟς των αυτού σφίσι καταλιπεΐν, όπως ησσον τι εν κινήσει ώσιν οι ενάντιοι, ϊσας δε αύτοΙ πΧηρώσαντες εκ σφών αυτών ξυμπεμψειν.
3 και ό μεν ξυνεχώρησεν, οί δε τους εχθρούς κατε- Χε^ον ες τας νανς. δείσαντες δε εκείνοι μη ες τας ^Αθήνας άποπεμφθώσι καθίζουσιν ες το των
4 Αιοσκόρων ιερόν. Νικοστρατος δε αυτούς άνίστη τε και παρεμυθείτο. ώς δ' ουκ επειθεν, ό δήμος όπΧισθεΙς επΙ τ^ ττροφάσει ταύττ], ώς ούδεν
132
BOOK III. Lxxiv. 2-L\xv. 4
was burned up and that the wliole city was in im- minent danger of being entirely destroyed if a wind blowing toward the city had sprung up to reinforce the Hames. And during the night, after tliey had desisted from battle, both parties rested but re- mained on the alert ; and now that the people had got the upper hand the Corinthian ship slipped out to sea, and most of the mercenaries were secretly conveyed over to the mainland.
LXXV. On the following day Nicostratus son of Diitrephes, general of the Athenians, came to their assistance from Naupactus with twelve ships and five hundred Messenian hoplites. He tried to negotiate a settlement between the factions, and succeeded in persuading them to come to a mutual agreement : that the twelve men who were chiefly to blame should be brought to trial (whereupon they fled at once) and that the rest should make peace with each other and dwell together, and enter into an offensive and defensive alliance with the Athenians. When he had accomplished this, he was about to sail away ; but the leaders of the people persuaded him to leave them five of his ships, that their opponents might be somewhat less inclined to dis- turbance, agreeing on their part to man and send with him an equal number of their own ships. He agreed, and they began to tell off their ])ersonal enemies as crews for the ships. But these, fearing that they might be sent oft' to Athens, sat down as suppliants in the temple of the Dioscuri. Nico- stratus, however, urged them to rise and tried to reassure them. But when he could not induce them to rise, the people took this pretext to arm them- selves, interpreting their distrust and refusal to sail
133
THUCYDIDES
αυτών ύγίβς διανοουμένων rrj του μη ξυμττΧεΐν άτΓίστία, τά τ€ οπΧα αυτών βκ των οικιών εΧαβε καΐ αυτών τίνας οΐς εττετυχ^ον, ec μη ^ικόστρατο<;
5 εκώΧυσε, Βιέφθειραν αν. όρώντε^ δε οΐ άΧΧοι τά Ύί^νόμενα καθίζουσιν ες το "Ηραιον Ικέται και 'yL'yvovTai ουκ εΧάσσου<; τετρακοσίων. 6 δε Βήμο<; 8είσα<; μη τι νεωτερισωσιν άνίστησί τε αυτούς ττείσας καϊ διακομίζει β? την τιρο του 'Υϋραίου νήσον καϊ τα ετητήδεια εκεΐσβ αυτοίς ΒιεττέμτΓετο.
LXXVI. Τ?}? 8ε στάσεως εν τούτω οΰσης τ€- τάρττ) η πεμττττ] ημέρα μετά την τών ανδρών ες την νήσον διακομιδην αϊ εκ της Κ,υΧΧηνης ΤΙεΧο- τΓοννησίων νήες, μετά τον εκ της ^Ιωνίας πΧοΰν εφορμοι ούσαι, TrapayiyvovTai τρεις καϊ "πεντή- κοντα' ηρχε δε αυτών ^ΑΧκίδας, οσπερ καϊ ττρό- τερον, και Έρασίδας αύτω ζύμβουΧος επέπΧει. ορμισάμενοι δε ες Χυβοτα Χιμένα της ήττείρου άμα εφ εττεττΧεον τγ Κέρκυρα. LXXVII. οι δε ΤΓοΧΧώ θορύβω και ττεφοβημενοι τά τ εν τη τΓοΧει και τον εττίττΧουν τταρεσκευάζοντο τε άμα εξήκοντα ναύς καϊ τάς αΐεΐ ττΧηρουμίνας εξέ- ττεμτΓον προς τους εναντίους, π-αραινούντων 'Αθη- ναίων σφάς τ€ εάσαι πρώτον εκπΧεύσαι και
2 ύστερον πάσαις άμα εκείνους επι^ενέσθαι. ώς δε αύτοΐς ττρος τοις ττοΧεμίοις ήσαν σποράδες αι νήες, δύο μεν ευθύς ηύτομόΧησαν, εν ετέραις δε άΧΧηΧοις οι εμπΧεοντες εμάχ^οντο' ην δε ουδείς
134
BOOK III. Lxxv. 4-LXXVI1. 2
with Nicostratus as proof that their intentions were anything but good. Accordingly they took arms from their houses, and would have slain some of the oligarchs whom they chanced to meet, if Nicostratus had not prevented them. The rest, seeing what was going on, sat doAvn as suppliants in the temple of Hera, and they were not less than four hundred in number. But the people, fearing that they might start a revolution, persuaded them to rise and con- veyed them over to the island which lies in front of the temple of Hera ; and provisions were regularly sent to them there.
LXXVI. At this stage of the revolution, on the fourth or fifth day after the transfer of the men to the island, the Peloponnesian ships arrived ^ from Cyllene, where they had been lying at anchor since their voyage from Ionia, being fifty-three in number; and Alcidas was in command of them as before, Λvith Brasidas on board as his adviser. They came to anchor first at Sybota, a harbour of the mainland, and then at daybreak sailed for Corcyra. LXXVI I. But the Corcyraeans,'^ being in great confusion and thrown into a panic by the state of affairs in the city as well as by the approaching fleet, proceeded to equip sixty ships and at the same time to send them out against the enemy as fast as they were manned, although the Athenians urged that they themselves be per- mitted to sail out first, and that the Corcyraeans should come out afterwai'ds with all their ships in a body. But when their ships Λvere near the enemy, scattered here and there, two of them deserted immediately, while in others the crews were fighting one another ; and there was no order in anything
' c/. ch. Ixix. 1.
■ i.e. tlie democratic party, now la control.
THUCYDIDES
3 κόσμος των ττοιουμένων. ιΒόντα oe οι ΙΙεΧοττον- νησίΟί την ταραχ^ην είκοσι μβν ναυσι ττρος τοίις Κερκυραίους ετάξαντο, ταΐς Se Χοιπαΐς ττρος τας ΒώΒεκα ναΰς των Αθηναίων, ων ήσαν αΐ δύο η ^ ^αΧαμινία και Πάραλος.
LXXVIII. ΚαΙ οι μ'βν Κερκυραίοι κακώς re και κατ οΧί^ας προσττηττοντες βταΧαιττώρουν το καθ' αυτούς' οΐ δ Αθηναίοι φοβούμενοι το ττΧήθος και την ττερικυκΧωσιν άθρόαις μεν ου ΤΓροσετΓίπτον ούΒε κατά μέσον ταις εφ^ εαυτούς τετα'/μεναις, ττροσβαΧόντες he κατά κέρας κατα- Βύουσι μίαν ναύν. και μετά ταύτα κύκΧον ταξα- μένων αυτών ττεριεττΧεον και επειρώντο θορυβεΐν.
2 'γνόντες Be οί ττρος τοις Κερκυραιοις και Βείσαντες μη οττερ εν ^αυπάκτω ηενοιτο, εττιβ ,ηθούσι, καΐ Ύενομεναι άθροαι αι νήες άμα τον εττίττΧουν
3 τοις Άθηναίοις εττοιοΰντο. οί δ' ύπεχώρουν ηΒη ττρύμναν κρουσμένοι καϊ άμα τάς των Κερκυραίων έβούΧοντο προκαταφυγεΐν οτι μάΧιστα, εαυτών σχ^οΧτ) τε ύττοχ^ωρούντων καϊ ττρος σφάς τεταγ-
4 μένων των εναντίων. ή μεν ούν ναυμαχ^ία τοιαύτη "γενομένη ετεΧεύτα ες ηΧίου Βύσιν.
LXXIX. Καϊ οί Κερκυραίοι Βείσαντες μη σφίσιν ετΓΐπΧεύσαντες εττι την ττόΧιν ώς κρα- τούντες οί ποΧεμιοι ή τους εκ της νήσου άναΧά- βωσιν η και άΧΧο τι νεωτερισωσι, τους τε εκ της νήσου ττάΧιν ες το ' \λραίον Βιεκομισαν καϊ την
^ ή added by Kriiger. 136
BOOK ΙΙί. LXXVII. 2-LXXIX. 1
thev did. And when the Peloponnesians saw their confusion they arrayed only twenty ships against the Corcyraeans, and all the rest against the twelve Athenian ships, among which were the two sacred ships, the Salaminia and the Paralos.
LXXVII I. Now the Corcyi-aeans, since they were attacking in disorder and with few ships at a time, were having trouble in their part of the battle ; and the Athenians, fearing the enemy's superior numbers and seeing the danger of being surrounded, did not attack the Avhole body together nor the centre of the ships that were arrayed against them, but charged upon one of the wings and sank a single ship. And then, when the Peloponnesians after this move formed their ships in a circle, they kept sailing round the Peloponnesian fleet, trying to throw it into confusion. But those who were facing the Corcy- raeans, perceiving this manoeuvre and fearing a repetition of what happened at Naupactus,^ came to the rescue, and the whole fleet, ηολν united, advanced simultaneously upon the Athenians. Thereupon the Athenians began to retire, backing water, '-^ hoping at the same time that the Corcyraean shii)S might as far as possible escape into harbour,^ as they them- selves retired slowly and the enemy's attacks were directed only against them. Such then was the course of the battle, which lasted till sunset.
LXXIX. The Corcyraeans, fearing that the enemy, confident of victory, might sail against the city and either take on board the prisoners on the island or commit some other act of violence, trans- ferred these prisoners once more to the temple of
^ cf. II. Ixxxiv. ^ i.e. keeping their faces to the enemy. ' i.e. with as many ships as possible ; as it was they lost thirteen ships.
THUCYDIDES
2 ΤΓοΧιν βφυΧασσον. οι δ' eVl μεν την ττοΧιν ουκ έτόΧμησαν ττΧβϋσαί κρατονντε'ί rfj νανμαχ^ία, τρεις δέ καϊ 8εκα ναΰς €χοντ€<ί των Κερκυραίων άττέπΧευσαν €<; την ήτταρον οθβνττβρ άνηΎάΎοντο.
3 τί) δ' ύστ€ραία βττΐ μεν την ττόΧιν ου^εν μάΧΧον βττεττΧεον, καίττερ iv ποΧΧτ) ταραχ^τ) και φοβ(ύ οντάς καϊ Βρασίδον τταραινουντος, ώς XeyeTUi, Άλκιδα, ίσοψήφου 8e ουκ οντος' έττϊ δέ την Αευκίμνην το άκρωτήριον άτΓθβάντβ<; έπόρθουν του? aypov<;.
LXXX. Ο δε Βήμος των Κερκυραίων iv τούτω περιΒεης 'γενόμενο'; μη εττίττΧεύσωσιν αΐ νΡ]ε<;, τοΐ<; τε ίκέταις rjaav ε'? λόγου? και rot? άΧΧοίς οττω? σωθησεταί η ττολί?. /cat τινας αυτών εττεισαν ες τα? ναΰς εσβηναι- εττΧηρωσαν yap όμως τριά- 2 κοντά} οί δε HeXoTrovvi'jaLOL με'χ^ρι μέσου ημέρας δηώσαντες την y'qv άττεττΧευσαν, καϊ ύττο νύκτα αύτοΐς εφρυκτωρήθ ήσαν εξήκοντα νήες 'Αθηναίων προσττΧεουσαι άπο ΑενκάΒος• ας οί 'Αθηναίοι ττυνθανόμενοι την στάσιν καϊ τας μετ AXklBov ναυς εττΐ Κερκυραν μεΧΧουσας ττΧεΐν άττεστειΧαν καϊ ΚνρυμεΒοντα τον &ουκΧεους στpaτηyόv.
LXXXI. Οί μεν οΰν ΐΙεΧοττο^ηηίσιοι της νυκτός ευθύς κατά τάγ^ος εκομίζοντο ε'ττ οίκον τταρα την yr)v' καϊ ^J^τεpεvεyκόvτες τον Αευ καΒίων Ισθμον τας ναυς, δττως μη ττεριπΧεοντβς οφθώσιν,
' Some MSS. give ττροσΒΐχόμίΐΌί roy (ττίπλουν after τοιά• κοντά, most editors omit.
138
BOOK III. Lxxix. i-Lxxxi. i
Hera and then took measures to protect the city. The Peloponnesians, however, although they were the victors in the naval battle, did not venture to attack the city, but Avith thirteen Corcyraean ships which they had taken sailed back to tlie harbour on the mainland from which they had set out. On the next day they Avere no more inclined to attack the city, though the inhabitants were in a state of great confusion and fear, and though Brasidas, it is said, urged Alcidas to do so, but did not have equal authority with him. Instead, they merely landed on the promontory of Leucimne and ravaged the fields.
LXXX. Meanwhile the ))eople of Corcyra, becom- ing alarmed lest the shi|)s should attack them, conferred Avith the suppliants and also with the other members of the opposite faction on the best means of saving the city. And some of them they persuaded to go on board the ships ; for in sjiite of all the Corcyraeans had manned thirty ships. But the Peloponnesians, after ravaging the land till midday, sailed away, and toward night a signal was flashed to them that sixty Athenian ships were approaching from Leucas. These ships had been sent by the Athenians, under the command of Eurymedon son of Thucles, when they learned of the revolution at Corcyra and that the fleet under Alcidas was about to sail thither.
LXXXI. The Peloponnesians accordingly set sail that very night for home, going with all speed and keeping close to the shore ; and hauling their ships across the Leucadian isthmus,^ in order to avoid being seen, as they would be if they sailed around, they got
^ This isthmus Avas the άκτί/ rinelpou of Homer {ω 378), now Santa Maura, tlie neck of land, about three stadia in width, joining Leucas with the mainland.
THUCYDIDES
2 άττ OKo μίζοντ αι. Kep/cvpaLoi 8e αίσθόμβνοι τάς re ^Αττίκας ναΰς ττροσπΧεούσας τάς re των ττολε- μιωΐ' οΐχ^ομύνας, Χαθόντες ^ τους τ€ Λΐ€σσηνίους e? την ττόΧιν riyayov ττρότβρον 'έξω ορτας, και τα<; vad<i ττβρητΧεΰσαι κεΧβνσαντες ας βττΧι^ρωσαν 69 Ύον ΎΧΧαϊκον Χιμά'α, iv οσω ire pie κ ο μίζοντ ο, των ζ-χθρων ei τίνα Χάβοίβν, άττεκτεινον καΐ e« των νέων οσονς eireiaav βσβήναι €κβιβάζοντ€ς άπ€- γ^ρώντο, €9 το "Ηραιόν τ€ έΧθόντες των Ικετών ώς πβντήκοντα άνΒρας 8ίκην υττοσγβΐν έπεισαν
3 καΐ κaτeyvωσav ττάντων θάνατον, οι Be ττοΧΧοΙ των ικετών, οσοί ουκ εττείσθησαν, ώς εώρων τα yιyvόμεva, Ειεφθειρον αυτού εν τω ίερω άΧΧιίΧους και εκ τών 8εν8ρων τίνες aTT^yy(0VT0, οι δ' ώ9
4 έκαστοι εΒύναντο ανηΧοΰντο. ημέρας τε ετττά, ας άφικομενος ο ΚύρυμεΒων ταΐς εξηκοντα ναυσΐ τταρεμεινε, Κερκυραίοι σφών αυτών τους έ-χθρους Βοκοΰντας είναι εφόνενον, την μεν αίτίαν εττι- φεροντες τοις τον 8ήμον καταΧύονσιν, άττεθανον Ζε τίνες καΐ ί8ίας έχθρας ένεκα, καΐ άΧΧοι χρη- μάτων σφίσιν οφειΧομενων ύττο τών Χαβοντων
5 πασά τε Ihea κατέστη θανάτου, καΐ οίον φιΧεΐ εν τω τοιοντω yiyvεσθaι, ού8εν 6 τι ου ζννεβη καΐ ετι περαιτέρω. καΐ yap πατήρ παίΒα άπέ-
^ XaBovTfs, Hade'8 conjecture for \αβ6ντ(5 of the MSS.
^ The 500 whom Nicostratus liad brought, the object being doubtless merely the intimidation of the oligarchs.
140
BOOK III. Lxxxi. 1-5
away. Now the Corcyraeans had no sooner perceived that the Athenian fleet was approacliing and that the enemy's fleet had gone than they secretly brought the Messenians,^ who had till then been out- side the walls, into the city^ and ordered the ships which they had manned to sail round into the Hyllaic harbour-; then while these were on their way thither they slew any of their personal enemies whom they could lay hands upon. They also put ashore and despatched all those on board the ships Λνΐιοπι they had persuaded to go aboard, then went into the temple of Hera, persuaded about fifty of the suppliants there to submit to trial, and con- demned them all to death. But most of the sup- pliants, not having consented to be tried, Λvhen they saw what \vas happening set about destroying one another in the sacred precinct itself, while a few hanged themselves on trees, and still others made away \vith themselves as best they could. And during the seven days tiiat Eurymedon, after his arrival, stayed there Avith his sixty ships, the Cor- cyraeans continued slaughtering such of their fellow- citizens as they considered to be their personal enemies. The charge they brought was of conspiring to overthrow the democracy, but some were in fact put to death merely to satisfy private enmity, and others, because money was owing to them, were slain by those Λvho had borrowed it. Death in every form ensued, and whatever horrors are wont to be per- petrated at such times all happened then — aye, and even woi'se. For father slew son, men were dragged
^ The object was that the oligarchs on them might be cut off from their friends in the neighbourhood of the agora and in the temple of Hera.
141
THUCYDIDES
Kreive και άττο των lepoiv αττβσττωιτο και ττρος αύτοΐς βκτβίνοντο, οΐ he riv€<; και πβριοικοΒομη- θίντε'; eV του Αιονύσου τω ίερω άττβθανον.
LXXXII. Ούτως ώμη η στάσις ^ 'προνχωρησε, καΧ eSo^e μίιΧλον, Βιότι iv τοις ττρώτη ijevcTo, eVel ύστερον ye καϊ ττάν ώς enreiv το ΕΑΧηνικον €κιν7]Θη διαφορών ονσών βκασταγοΰ τοις τβ των ζήμων ττροστάταις τους ^Αθηναίους εττύ^εσθαί και τοις οΧί'γοις τους ΑακβΒαιμονίους. καϊ iv μεν είρηντ) ουκ αν εχόντων ττρόφασιν ούδ' ετοίμων τταρακαΧεΙν αυτούς, •πο\ε μου μένων he καϊ ζυμ- μαχ^ίας αμα εκατεροις τι) των ενάντιων κακώσει καϊ σφίσιν αύτοΐς εκ του αυτού ττροσττοιήσει ρα^ίως αι εττα^ω^αΐ τοις νεωτερίζειν τί βουΧο-
2 μενοις εττορίζοντο, και εττεττεσε ττολλά κα\ χαλετΓΟ. κατά στάσιν ταΐς ττόΧεσι, •γΐ'γνόμενα μεν και αιεί εσόμενα, εως αν ή αύτη φύσις άνθρώττων rj, μάΧλον δέ και ησυχ^αιτεηα καϊ τοις εϊΒεσι ^ιηΧλα^μένα, ως αν εκασται "^ αϊ μεταβοΧαΙ των ξυντυχ^ίών εφιστώνται. iv μεν yap είρηνττ] και ά^αθοΐς ττρά^μασιν αι τε ττοΧεις και οι ιΒιώταί άμείνους τας <^νώμας εχουσι δια το μη ες ακου- σίους άνά^κας ττίπτειν 6 8ε ττόΧεμος ύφεΧων την εύττορίαν του καθ" ημεραν βίαιος διδάσκαλος κα\ •προς τα τταρόντα τάς ορ^ας των ττόΧΧών όμοιοι.
3 Έστασ/αζ'ε τε ουν τα των ττόΧεων και τα εφυστερίζοντά ττου ττυστει των ττρο^ενομενων
' ή στά(τΐϊ, for στάσΐ! of the MSS. , Kriiger with Schol. ^ ΐκασται, Hude alters to έκάσταυ.
142
BOOK III. Lxxxi. 5-LXXX11. 3
from the temples and slain near them, and some were even walled up in the temple of Dionysus and perished there.
LXXXII. To such excesses of sav-agery did the revolution go ; and it seemed the more savage, because it was among the first that occurred ; for afterwards practically the whole Hellenic world was convulsed, since in each state the leaders of the democratic factions were at variance with the oligarchs, the former seeking to bring in the Athenians, the latter the Lacedaemonians. And while in time of peace they would have had no pretext for asking their intervention, nor any inclination to do so, yet now that these two states were at war, either faction in the various cities, if it desired a revolution, found it easy to bring in allies also, for the discomfiture at one stroke of its opponents and the strengthening of its own cause. And so there fell upon the cities on account of revolutions many grievous calamities, such as happen and always will happen while human nature is the same, but which are severer or milder, and different in their manifestations, according as the variations in circumstances present themselves in each case. For in peace and prosperity both states and individuals have gentler feelings, because men are not then forced to face conditions of dire necessity ; but war, Λvhich robs men of the easy supply of their daily Λvants, is a rough schoolmaster and creates in most people a temper that matches their condition.
And so the cities began to be disturbed by revolu- tions, and those that fell into this state later, on hearing of what had been done before, carried to
143
THUCYDIDES
ΤΓοΧύ €ΤΓ€φ€ρ€ την νττερβοΧην του καιουσθαι τάς Βίανοίας των τ βτηγ^βιρησβων ττζριΤΒχνησβί και
4 των τιμωριών άτοττία. καΐ την εΐωθυϊαν άζίωσιν των ονομάτων e? τά epya άντήΧλαξαν τη Βι- καιώσεί. τοΧμα μβν yap άλογίστο? avSpeia φιΧβταιρος ενομίσθη, μέΧΧησις δε ττρομηθη<; BeiXia ev7rpe7r7]<;, το Be σώφρον τον άνάνΒρου ττρόσ-χτιμα, και το 7Γρ6<; ατταν ξνν€τ6ν iwl ττάν apyov το δ' €μπΧηκτως οΡύ άνΒρος μοίρα ττροσ- €τεθη, άσφαΧεία Be το ^ βιτίβουΧεύσασθαι αττο-
5 τροττής ττρόφασί'ί ei>Xoyo<;. και 6 μβν χαλε- τταίνων ττιστος alei, ο δ' άvτtXeyωv αύτω ϋττοτΓτος. έττίβονΧεύσα'ζ Be τί? τνχ^ων ζυνετο^ και υττονοή- aa<i €Τί Βεινότερος' ττροβουΧενσας Be όττως μηΒεν αυτών Βεησει, τη<; τ€ βταιρία^ ΒιαΧυτης και τους εναντιου<ί €K7Γe7ΓXηyμevo<;. άττλως re ό φθάσας τον μέΧΧοντα κακόν τι Βράν εττηνεΐτο και 6 εττι-
6 κεΧεύσας τον μη Βιανοούμβνον. καΐ μην και το ^vyyeve's του εταιρικού άΧΧοτ ριώτερον ε^ενετο Βια το ετοιμοτερον είναι άττροφασιστοι^ τοΧμάν ου yap μετά των κειμένων νόμων ωφεΧία ^ αΐ τοιαν- ται ξύνοΒοι, άΧΧα τταρά τους καθεστώτας ττΧεο- νεξία. καΐ τά? ες σφάς αυτούς ττίστεις ου τω θείω νόμω μάΧΧον εκρατύνοντο ή τω κοινή τι
7 τταρανομήσαι. τά τε άττο των εναντίων καΧώς X€yόμεva ενεΒεχοντο ερ^ων φυΧακη, el προύχ^οιεν, καΐ ου yεvvaιότητL. αντιτιμωρησασθαί τε τίνα
^ α(Τφά\ΐΐα δί τον (ΐΓΐβΊυλΐύσασθαί Hude. * ώψίλίχ, Ρορρο for ώφΐΛία! of the MSS.
^ i.e. either of plotting or of detecting plots.
* Or, "Fair words proffered bv their opponents they re-
144
BOOK III. Lxxxn. 3-7
still more extravagant lengths the invention of new devices, both by the extreme ingenuity of their attacks and the monstrousness of their revenges. The ordinary acceptation of words in their relation to things was changed as men thought fit. Reckless audacity came to be regarded as courageous loyalty to party, prudent hesitation as sjiecious cowardice, moderation as a cloak for unmanly weakness, and to be clever in everything was to do naught in any- thing. Frantic impulsiveness was accounted a true man's part, but caution in deliberation a specious pretext for shirking. The hot-headed man was always trusted, his opponent suspected. He Λνΐιο succeeded in a plot was clever, and he who had detected one was still shrewder ; on the other hand, he who made it his aim to have no need of such thii gs ^ w^as a disrupter of party and scared of his opponents. In a word, both he that got ahead of another who intended to do something evil and he that prompted to evil one who had never thought of of it were alike commended. Furtliermore, the tie of blood was weaker than the tie of party, because the partisan was more ready to dare without demur ; for such associations are not entered into for the public good in conformity Avith the prescribed laws, but for selfish aggrandisement contrary to the estab- lished laws. Their pledges to one another were confirmed not so much by divine law as by common transgression of the law. Fair words proffered by opponents, if these had the upper hand, were re- ceived with caution as to their actions and not in a generous spirit. ^ To get revenge on some one was
ceived, if they had the upper hand, by vigilant action rather than with frank generosity."
145
THUCYDIDES
Trepi 'ir\eLovo<; ην ή αύτον μη ΤΓροτταθβΐν. καΐ όρκοι βΐ τΓον άρα yevoLvro ^vva\Xayf]<;, iv τώ αντίκα 7rpo<; το άττορον βκατίρω ΒιΒόμενοί ΐσχ^υον, ουκ εχ^οντων αΧλοθβν Βύναμιν ev δέ τω τταρα- τνχ^όντι 6 φθάσα^ θαρσήσαι, el ϊδοι αφαρκτον, ηΖίον Βίά την ττίστιν έτιμωρεΐτο η αττο του ττρο- φανοϋς, καΐ τό τε άσφαΧ'βς βΧο'/ίζετο καϊ 'ότι άττάττ] ττερι^ενόμ^νο'^ ξυνέσεως ά'^/ώνισμα ττρυσε- Χάμβανβν. ραον δ' οι ττολλοι KaKovpyoi οντες ΒεξιοΙ κβκΧηνται, η αμαθείς αγαθοί, καϊ τώ μεν αίσχ^ύνονται, ε'/τΐ he τω άyάXXovτaι. 8 ΤΙάντων δ' αυτών αϊτών ^ αρχή η ^ hia ττΧεο- νεζιατ καϊ φιΧοτιμιαν, εκ δ αυτών καϊ ες το φιΧονικβΐν καθισταμένων το ττρόθυμον. οΐ yap εν ταΐς ττοΧεσι ττροστάντες μετ ονόματος εκά- τεροι εύιτρζΤΓους, ττΧηθους τε Ισονομίας ττοΧιτικής και αριστοκρατίας σώφρονος ττροτιμι'^σει, τα μεν κοινά λόγω θεραττευοντες αθΧα εττοιοΰντο, τταντϊ δε τρόττω άyωvLζόμεvoL άΧΧηΧων πεpιyL•yvεσθaι ετοΧμησαν τε τα δεινότατα, εττεξτϊσάν τε τάς τιμωρίας ετι μειζους, ου μέχρι του δικαίου καϊ ττ) τΓοΧει ξυμφορου ττροστιθεντες,^ ες δε το εκα- τεροις ττου αΐεϊ ήδονην έχον ορίζοντες, καϊ η μετά
* αίτιον, Hude deletes, with Madvig.
' f], Hilda deletes.
' προστιθίντίτ, Dion. Hal. for npoTidh'Tis of the MSS.
^ Or, omitting ovres, "And in general men are more ■willing to be called clever rogues than good simpletons."
14O
BOOK III. Lxxxii. 7-8
more valued than never to have sufFered injury oneself. And if in any case oaths of reconcilement were exchanged, for the moment only were they bind- ing, since each side had given them merely to meet the emergency, having at the time no other resource; but he Λνΐιο, Avhen the opportunity offered and he saw his enemy off his guard, was the first to pluck up courage, found his revenge sweeter because of the violated pledge than if he had openly attacked, and took into account not only the greater safety of such a course, but also that, by winning through deceit, he was gaining besides the prize of astuteness. And in general it is easier for rogues to get themselves called clever than for the stupid to be reputed good,^ and they are ashamed of the one but glory in the other.
The cause of all these evils was the desire to rule which greed and ambition inspire, and also, springing from them, that ardour- which belongs to men who once have become engaged in factious rivalry. For those who emerged as party leaders in the several cities, by assuming on either side a fair-sounding name, the one using as its catch-Λvord " political equality for the masses under the laAV," the other " temperate aristocracy," ^ Avhile they pretended to be devoted to the common Aveal, in reality made it their prize ; striving in every way to get the better of each other they dared the most awful deeds, and sought revenges still more aAvful, not pursuing these within the bounds of justice and the public weal, but limit- ing them, both parties alike, only by the moment's
* Or, rh ττρόθυμον, " ])arty-spirit."
^ For tlie objectionable terms "democracy" (ζημοκρατία) and "oligarchy" (ολιγαρχία).
147
THUCYDIDES
ψήφου ahiKov κaτayvώσ€ω<i ^ ή χ^ιρί κτώμενοι το κρατείν έτοιμοι ήσαν την αντίκα φιΧονικίαν εκτΓΐμττΧαναι. ώστε εύσβββία μεν ούΒετεροι ivo- μιζον, εύπρβττεία Be λόγου οί? ξνμβαίη €7τιψθόνω<; τι Βιαττράξασθαι, άμεινον ηκουον. τα Be μέσα των ΤΓοΧιτων ύττ αμφοτέρων η οτι ου ζυνη^ωνί- ζοντο η φθονώ του ττεριεΐναι Βιεφθίίροντο.
LXXXIII. Ούτω ττάσα IBea κατέστη κακο- τροττίας δια τάς στάσεις τω ΚΧληνικω, και το €νηθε<;, ου το <γενναΐον ττΧεΊστον μετεγ^ει, κατα- ^εΧασθεν ήφανίσθη, το Βε άντιτετάχ^θαι άΧΧι']Χοίς
2 ττ) 'γνώμτ/ άττιστως εττΐ ττοΧύ Βΐ7Ίνε'γκεν• ου yap ην ο ΒιαΧυσων ούτε λόγο? εχυρος ούτε όρκος φο- βερός, κρείσσους Βε οντες άτταντες Χο^ισμω ες το ανεΧτΓίστον του βέβαιου μη τταθέΐν μάΧΧον ττρου-
3 σκοπούν ?/ πιστεΰσαί εΒύναντο. και οί φανΧό- τεροι Ύνώμην ώς τα ττΧείω περιε^ί^νοντο• τω yap BeBiivai τό τβ αυτών ενΒεες και το των εναντίων ξυνετόν, μη Xόyoις τε ησσους ώσι καΐ εκ του ΤΓοΧυτροτΓου αυτών της yvώμης φθάσωσι προεττι- βουΧευόμβνοι, τοΧμηρώς ττρος τα έργα εχώρονν.
4 Οί δε καταφρονοϋντες καν ττροαισθεσθαι και εpyω ούΒεν σφάς Βεΐν Χαμβάνειν α yvώμ>| εξεστιν, άφαρκτοι μάΧΧον Βιεφθείροντο.
^ κατα-γνώσΐωί, Hude deletes, with van Herwerden.
^ Or, as Shilleto, "leaning in calculation to considering that seciiritj' was hopeless, they rather took precautions . . ." cj. Schol., pfTTovTes δί οί ίνθρωποι Tois λοΎΐσμοΪ5 vphs τ6 μ)} ίλτΓΐ^ίιι/ τι;/ά ττίστιν καΐ βΐβαίοτητα.
148
BOOK III. i-xxxii. 8-Lxxxin. 4
caprice ; and they were ready, either by passing an unjust sentence of condemnation or by winning the upper hand through acts of violence, to glut the animosity of the moment. The result was that though neither had any regard for true piety, yet those who could carry through an odious deed under the cloak of a specious phrase received the higher praise. And citizens who belonged to neither party were continually destroyed by both, either because they would not make common cause with them, or through mere jealousy that they should survive.
LXXXIII. So it was that every form of depravity showed itself in Hellas in consequence of its revolu- tions, and that simplicity, Avhich is the chief element of a noble nature, was laughed to scorn and dis- appeared, while mutual antagonism of feeling, com- bined with mistrust, prevailed far and wide. For there was no assurance binding enough, no oath terrible enough, to reconcile men ; but always, if they were stronger,^ since they accounted all security hopeless, they were rather disposed to take pre- cautions against being wronged than able to trust others. And it was generally those of meaner intel- lect who won the day ; for being afraid of their own defects and of their opponents' sagacity, in order that they might not be worsted in words, and, by reason of their opponents* intellectual versatility find themselves unawares victims of their plots, they boldly resorted to deeds. Their opponents, on the other hand, contemptuously assuming that they would be aware in time and that there was no need to secure by deeds what they might have by wit, were taken off their guard and perished in greater numbers.
149
THUCYDIDES
LXXXIV. Ey δ ovv Trj KepKvpa ra ττολλά αυτών ττροβτοΧμηθη, καΐ όττοσ αν^ ύβρβι μ€ν αρχ^ομβνοί το ττΧβον η σωψροσύντ) υττο των την τιμωριαν τταρασχ^ύντων οι άνταμυΐ'όμβνοί Βρά- σ€ίαν, TrevLWi δε τ?}? εΐωθυία•:; άτταΧΧαξβίοντί'ί τίνα, μάΧιστα δ' άν Βία ττάθους βττιθυμοΰντε^; τα των πέΧας €χ€ΐν, τταρα 8ίκην 'γι•/νώσκοί,€ν, α τ€ μη €7γΪ πΧβονβξία, άττο ϊσου he μάΧιστα iin- 0VT€<i άτταώευσία ορ'^η^; ιτΧβΐστον έκφβρόμβνοί
2 ώμώ^ καϊ απαραιτήτως έττβΧθοίβν. ξυνταραχ^- θβντος τε του βίου e? τον καιρόν τούτον TJj jroXei καϊ των νόμων κρατήσασα η άνθρωττβία φύσις, βίωθυΐα καϊ τταρα τους νόμους άΒικεΐν, άσμίνη βΒήΧωσεν άκρατης μβν 6pyής ούσα, κρείσσων δε του Βικαίου, ττοΧβμία he του 7Γρού•)^οντος. ου yap άν του τ€ όσιου το τιμωρεΐσθαι ττρουτίθεσαν του τ€ μη ahiKeiv το Kephaiveiv, ev ω μη βΧάτντουσαν
3 Ισ'χυν el-^e το φθον€Ϊν. άζιουσι re τους κοινούς ττερϊ των τοιούτων οι άνθρωττοι νομούς, άφ^ ων άττασιν εΧττΙς ύττόκβιται σφαΧ€Ϊσι καν αυτούς Βιασφζεσθαι, ev άΧΧων τιμωρίαις ττροκαταΧύειν καϊ μη ύττοΧείττεσθαι, ei ττοτε άρα τις κιvhυveύσaς τίνος Βεησεται αυτών.
^ ο-πόσ' h.v, Hude's correction for '6-ποσα of the MSS.
' This chapter is bracketed as spurious by Ilude and nearly all recent commentators, because it is condemned by
150
BOOK III. Lxxxiv. 1-3
LXXXIV.^ It was in Corcyra, tlieii, that most of these atrocities were first committed — all the acts of retaliation \vhich men Λνΐιο are governed with high- handed insolence rather than with moderation are likely to commit upon their rulers when these at last afford them opportunity for revenge; or such as men resolve upon contrary to justice when they seek release from their accustomed poverty, and in con- sequence of their sufferings are likely to be most eager for their neighbours' goods;- and assaults of pitiless cruelty, such as men make, not with a view to gain, but when, being on terms of com- plete equality with their foe, they are utterly carried away by uncontrollable passion. At this crisis, when the life of the city had been thrown into utter confusion, human nature, now triumphant over the laws, and accustomed even in spite of the laws to do wrong, took delight in sho\ving that its passions were ungovernable, that it was stronger than justice and an enemy to all superiority. For surely no man would have put revenge before religion, and gain before innocence of wrong, had not envy swayed him with her blighting power. Indeed, men do not hesitate, \vhen they seek to avenge themselves upon others, to abrogate in advance the common principles observed in such cases — those principles upon which depends every man's own hope of salvation should he himself be overtaken by misfortune — thus failing to leave them in force against the time when per- chance a man in peril shall have need of some one of them.
the ancient grammarians, is not mentioned by Dionyaius ot Halicarnassus, and is obelised in Codex F.
■^ Or, μάλιστα δ' tif δια iradovs fniUi'uovyTfSf " would be above all men passionately eager for ..."
THUCYDIDES
LXXXV. Ot μίν ουν κατά την ττόΧιν \\ep- κυραΐοι τοιανταίς ορ^αΐς ταΐς ττρώταις €? άΧλη- \ους έχριίσαντο, και ό ΈJί<pυμihωv καΐ οί^ Αθηναίοι άτΓβττΧβυσαν ταΐς ναυσίν ύστερον he οι φβύ^οντε^
2 των Κερκυραίων {διεσώθησαν yap αυτών e? πεν- τακοσίον<;) τεί'χΊ] τε Χαβόντες, α ην εν ττ) ητταίρω, εκράτουν τή^ ττεραν οικείας γης καΐ εξ αύτης ορμώμενοι εΧήζοντο τους ει> τη νήσω και ττοΧΧά εβλατττον, και Χιμος Ισχυρός ε^ενβτο εν τη ττόΧει.
3 εττρεσβεύοντο Βε καΐ ες την ΑακεΒαίμοΐ'α καΐ Κόρινθον ττερί καθόΒου• και ως ούΒεν αύτοΐς εττράσσετο, ύστερον χρόνω ττΧοΐα και επικούρους τταρασκενασάμενοι Βιεβησαν ες την νήσον εζακό-
4 σιοι μάΧιστα οι ττάντες, καΐ τα ττΧοΐα εμττρή- σαντες, οττως άττό^νοια rj του άΧλο τι η κρατείν της γης, άναβάντες ες το ορός την Ίστώνην. τείχος ενοικοΒομησάμενοι εφθειρον τους εν τ^ ττόΧει καΐ της ^γής εκράτουν.
LXXXVI. Ύοΰ δ' αυτού θέρους τεΧευτώντος ^Αθηναίοι είκοσι ναύς εστειΧαν ες ΙικεΧίαν και Αάχητα τον ^ΙεΧανώττου στρατη^Όν αυτών και
2 Χ.αροιά8ην τον ΚύφίΧ7)του. οι yap Έ,υρακόσιοι και Αεοντΐνοι ες ττόΧεμον άΧΧηΧοις καθεστασαν. ξύμμαχοι Βε τοις μεν Έ,υρακοσίοις ήσαν ττΧην Καμαριναίων αϊ άΧΧαι ΑωριΒες ττόΧεις, αϊττερ και ττρος την τών ΑακεΒαιμονίων το ττρώτον αρχομέ- νου του τΓοΧεμου ξυμμαχίαν ετάχθησαν, ου μέν- τοι ξυνετΓοΧεμησάν yε^ τοις δε Αεοντίνοις αι ^αΧκιΒικαϊ ττοΧεις και Κ,αμάρινα' της Βε Ιταλία? Αοκροϊ μεν Έ,υρακοσίων ήσαν, 'Fηyΐvoι Βε κατά
3 το ^νγγεί'ί? Αεοντίνων, ες ούν τάς ^Αθήνας
152
BOOK III. Lxxxv. i-LxxxvT. 3
LXXXV. Such then -were the first outbi-eaks of passion Avhich the Coi cyraeans who remained at home indulged in toward each other; and Eurymedon sailed away Λvitll the Athenian fleet. Later, how- ever, the Corcyraean fugitives, of whom about five hundred^ had got safely across to the mainland, seized some forts there, and thus dominating the territory belonging to Corcyra on the opposite coast made it a base from Avhich they plundered the people of the island and did them much harm, so that a severe famine arose in the city. They also sent envoys to Lacedaemon and Corinth to negotiate for their restor- ation ; but since nothing was accomplished by these they afterwards procured boats and mercenaries and crossed over to the island, about six hundred in all. They then burned their boats, in order that they might despair of success unless they dominated the country, and Λvent up to Mt. Istone, and after building a fort there began to destroy the people in the city, exercising dominion over the country.
LXXXVI. Toward the close of the same summer the Athenians sent twenty ships to Sicily under the command of Laches son of Melanopus and Charoeades son of Euphiletus. For the Syracusans and the Leontines were now at war Avith each other. In alliance with the Syracusans were all the Dorian cities except Camarina — the cities which at the out- break of the Avar had joined the Lacedaemonian alliance, although they had taken no active part in the war — while the Chalcidian cities and Camarina Avere allies of the Leontines. In Italy the Locrians allied themselves with the Syracusans, and the Rhe- gians with the Leontines, because they were kins- men.2 The Leontines and their allies sent an » c/. cli. XX. 2. 2 cf yi_ x]iy_ 3_
153
Vol. II. F
THUCYDIDES
ττεμψαντβ'ζ οι των Κ^ονηνων ^ύμμα-χοι κατά re τταΧαιαν ξνμμαχ^ίαν καΐ ότι "Ιω^ε? ήσαν, ττβί- θονσι τους Αθηναίους ττεμψαι σφίσί ναΰς• υττο yap των Έ,νρακοσίων της τ€ γΊ? e'lpyovTo και της
4 θαΧάσσης. και βττβμψαν οι \\.θηναΐοι της μεν οίκειοτητος ττροφάσει, βουΧομβνοι Be μήτε σΐτον ές την ΙΙε\ο7Γοννΐ]σον ayeaOai αύτόθβν ττρόττβιράν τε ποιούμενοι ει σφίσι Βυνατα εϊη τα εν τ?}
5 ΣικεΧια ττράγματα ύττοχ^ειρια γενέσθαι, κατα- στάντες ουν ες Vi]yiov της ΙταΧιας τον ττοΧεμον βτΓΟίοΰντο μετά των ζυμμά-χ^ων. καΐ το θέρος έτεΧεύτα.
LXXXVII. Ύοΰ δ imyiyvo μενού ■χ^ειμωνος η νόσος το δεύτερον εττεπεσε τοις Άθηναίοις, εκΧι- ττοΰσα μεν ούΒενα -χ^ρόνον το τταντάττασιν, iyeveTO
2 δε Τί9 όμως Βιοκωχ^ι']. τταρεμεινε δε το μεν ύστε- ρον ουκ εΧασσον ενιαυτοΰ, το δε ττρότερον και 8ύο ετη, ώστε 'Αθηναίους yε μη είναι 6 τι μάΧ- Χον τούτου εττιεσε καΐ εκάκωσε την Βύναμιν.
3 τετρακοσίων yap όττΧηών και τετ ρακισχ^ιΧίων ουκ εΧάσσους άττεθανον εκ των τάξεων και τρια- κοσίων Ιπττεων, του δε αΧΧου οχΧον άνεζεύρετος
4 αριθμός. iyevovTo δε και οι ττοΧΧοΙ σεισμοί τότε της yής εν τε ^Αθήναις καΐ εν Έ,ύβο'ια κα\ εν Βοίωτοί? κα\ μάΧιστα εν Όρχ^ομενω τω Βοίωτιω.
LXXXVIII. Καί οί μεν εν 'Σ,ικεΧία \\θηναίθΐ και 'PηyίVoι τον αύτον -χειμώνας τριάκοντα ναυσι
1 At the head of this embassy was the celebrated rhetori- cian Gorgias.
'^ cf. C.I. A. i. 33 for some fragments of treaties of alliance renewed under the archon Apseudes (433-432 B.C.).
' rf. II. xlvii. ίΐ.
ί54
BOOK III. Lxxxvi. 3-LXXXV111. I
embassy ^ to Athens and urged them, both on the ground of an earher alHance - and because they were lonians, to send them ships ; for they were being exckided from botli the land and the sea by the Syracusans. And the Athenians sent the ships, professedly on the ground of their relationship, but really because they wished to prevent the importation of grain from Sicily into the Peloponnesus, and also to make a preliminary test whether the affairs of Sicih' could be brought under their own control. So they established themselves at Rhegium in Italy and pro- ceeded to carry on the war in concert with their allies. And the summer ended.
LXXXVII. In the course of the following winter 427 b.o. the plague again ^ fell upon the Athenians; and in- deed it had not died out at any time entirely, though there had been a period of respite. And it continued the second time not less than a year, having run for tAvo full years on the previous occasion, so that the Athenians were more distressed by it than by any other misfortune and their power more crippled. ■* For no fewer than four thousand four hundred of those enrolled as hoplites died and also three hundred cavalry, and of the populace a number tliat could not be ascertained. It Avas at this time also that the great number of earthquakes occurred at Athens, in Euboea, andin Boeotia, and especially at Orchomenus in Boeotia.
LXXXV'III. The same winter the Athenians in Sicily and the Rhegians made an expedition with thirty
* This statement may have been written without a know- ledge of tlie later events of the war, especially the unhappy issue of the Sicilian expedition (see Introd. p. xiii.) — unless δύκαμίϊ be taken to mean "fighting strength," or something narrower than "power."
THUCYDIDES
στρατεύουσίν eirl τας Α^όΧον νήσους καΧουμβνας• θβρους yap δί' ανυΖρίαν αδύνατα ην ζττίστρατενειν.
2 νέμονται Be Αιτταραΐοι αύτά<;, ]^νιΒίων άποικοι οντες. οίκοΰσι δ' ev μία των νήσων ου μβηαΚτ], κάΚβΙται he Αιττύρα• τάς oe a\.Xa<i €Κ ταύτης ορμώμενοι ^εωρηουσι, ΑιΒύμην και Έ.τρο^^ύ\ην
3 και '\epav. νομίζουσι Be οί eKeivrj άνθρωποι ev TTJ lepa ώς ό Ήφαιστος γ^αΧκβύει, ότι την νύκτα φαίνεται πυρ αναΒιΒούσα ποΧύ και την ημεραν καπνόν. κείνται Be αΐ νήσοι αύται κατά την "^(κεΧων καΐ ^Ιεσσηί'ίων ^ην, ζύμμαχ^οι δ' ήσαν
4 Ένρακοσίων reyU-oi^Te? δ' οί ^Αθηναίοι την yrjv, ώς ου προσε'χ^ώρουν, άττεττΧενσαν ές το Ρψ/ιον. και ό "χειμων ετεΧεύτα, και πέμπτον έτος τω ποΧεμω ετεΧεύτατωΒε ον (^ουκυΒίΒης ξυveypaψev.
LXXXIX. Ύοΰ δ' επιycyvoμεvoυ θέρους ΤΙεΧο- ποννήσιοι καΐ οί ξύμμαχ^οι μεχ^οι μεν του ισθμού ηΧθον ως ες την Άττικην εσβαΧονντες ' Ayι8oς τοΰ Άρχ^ίΒάμου ήyovμεvoυ, ΑακεΒαιμονίων βασι- Χεως, σεισμών Be yεvoμevωv ποΧΧων άπετράποντο 2 πάΧιν καΐ ουκ eyeveTO εσβοΧή. και περί τούτους τους -χ^ρονους, των σεισμών κατεχ^όντων, της Έιύβοίας εν Οροβιαις ή θάΧασσα επανεΧθοΰσα άπο της τότε ούσης yής και κυματωθείσα επηΧθε της πόΧεως μέρος τι, και το μεν κατεκΧυσε, το δ" νπενόστησε, καΐ θάΧασσα νυν εστί πρότερον ονσα
1 Rtrabo mines three more, modern gco^raphei-s eleven or
twelve. Stroiigyle, the modern Stromboli, seat of an active
BOOK III. Lxxxvni. i-lxxxix. 2
ships against the islands of Aeohis, as they are called ; for it was impossible to invade them in the summer time on account of the lack of water there. These islands are occupied by the Liparaeans, Λνΐιο are colonists of the Cnidians. They have their homes on one of the islands, which is not large, called Lipara, and from this go out and cultivate the rest, namely Didyme, Strongyle and Hiera.^ The people of this region believe that Hephaestus has his forge in Hiera, because this island is seen to send up a great flame of iire at night and smoke by day. The islands lie over against the territory of the Sicels and the Messenians, and were in alliance Avith the Syracusans ; the Athen- ians, therefore, laid Avaste their land, but since the inhabitants Λvould not come over to their side they sailed back to Rhegium. And the Λvinter ended, and with it the fifth year of this war of which Thucydides Avrote the history.
LXXXIX. In the following summer the Pelopon- nesians and their allies, led by Agis son of Archida- mus, king of the Lacedaemonians, advanced as far as the Isthmus with the intention of invading Attica ; but a great many earthquakes occurred, causing them to turn back again, and no invasion took place. At about the same time, while the earthquakes prevailed, the sea at Orobiae in Euboea receded from Avhat was then the shore-line, and then coming on in a great Avave overran a portion of the city. One part of the flood subsided, but another en- gulfed the shore, so that Avhat Avas land before is
volcano, has recentl}' become especially notable on account of its nearness to Messina and Reggio, wiiere the great earth- quake occurred, Dec. 28, 1908.
157
THUCYDIDES
γ^• και ανθρώτΓους ^ιβφθβιρεν όσοι μη ehuvavro
3 φθηναι ττρο^ τα μ€Τ€ωρα άνα8ραμόντ€<ί. καϊ irepi ΑταΧαντην την irrl Αοκροΐς τοις ^Οττουντίοις νησον τταραττΧησία yiyi'eTai βττίκΧυσις, καΐ του τ€ φρουρίου τό)ν ^Αθηναίων τταρβΐλε καϊ ούο νέων
4 ανβιλκυσ μένων την ετεραν κατεαζεν. ε'γένετο 8e καϊ εν ΥΥετταρηθω κύματο<ί εττανα'χ^ωρησί'ί τί9, ου μεντοι εττεκλ,υσε ye' καϊ σεισμοί του τεί^^^ους τι κατεβάΧβ καϊ το ττρντανεΐον καϊ άλ\α<; οΙκίας
δ oXiya^. αίτιον δ' έ'γωγβ νομίζω του τοιούτου, f] ισχ^υροτατος ο σεισμός εyεvετo, κατά τούτο ατΓοστεΧΧειν τε την θάλασσαν και εζαττίνης ττάΧιν ετΓίσττωμένην ^ βιαιότερον την ετνίκΧυσιν ττοιείν άνευ he σεισμού ουκ αν μοι 8οκεΐ το τοιούτο ξυμβήναι yεveσθaι.
XC. Ύού δ αυτού θέρους εττοΧεμουν μεν και αΧΧοι, ώ? εκάστοί^ ζυνεβαινεν, εν τ-η ΈικεΧία και αυτοί οι ^ικεΧιωται eV άΧΧιίΧους στρατεύοντες και οι Αθηναίοι ξύν τοις σφετεροις ξυμμάχ^οις' α Be Xoyov μάΧιστα άξια η μετά των 'Αθηναίων οι ζυμμα'χ^οι έπραξαν η προς τους ^Αθηναίους
2 οί αντιποΧεμοι, τούτων μνησθήσομαι. ^apoiahov yap η8η του ^Αθηναίων στpaτηyoύ τεθνηκυτος ύπο Έυρακοσίων ποΧεμω, Αάχ^ης άπασαν εχ^ων των νέων την άρχ^ην εστράτευσε μετά των ξνμ- μάγ^ων επΙ ^ΙύΧας τας }\1εσσηνίων. ετυχ^ον 8ε
^ Madvig reads ΐτησπώμ^νον, after Schol., followed by Hude.
' (•/. II. xxxii.
^ " Thucydides is pointing out the connection between the earthquake and the inundation. Where the earthquake was most violent, there the inundation Avas greatest. But the
BOOK III. Lxxxix. 2-xc. i
now sea; and it destroyed of the people as many as could not run up to the high ground in time. In the neighbourhood also of the island of Atalante, which lies off the co;ist of Opuntian Locris, there was a similar inundation, which carried away a part of the Athenian fort there,^ and wrecked one of two ships which had been drawn up on the shore. At Peparethos likewise there was a recession of the waters, but no inundation ; and there was an earth- quake, which threw down a part of the wall as Λν^Ι as the prytaneum and a few other houses. And the cause of such a phenomenon, in my own opinion, was this : at that point where the shock of the earthquake was greatest the sea was driven back, then, suddenly returning 2 \vith increased violence, made the inunda- tion ; but without an earthquake, it seems to me, such a thing would not have haj)pened,
XC. During the same summer Λvar was being waged in Sicily, not only by other peoples as they each had occasion to do so, but also by the Siceliots them- selves, who were campaigning against one another, and likewise by the Athenians in conceit with their allies ; but I shall mention only the most memorable things done by the Athenians in concert with their allies, or against the Athenians by their opponents. After Charoeades, the Athenian general, had been slain in battle by the Syracusans, Laches, being now in sole command of the fleet, made an expedition with the allies against Mylae, a town belonging to the Messenians. It so happened that two divisions
effect was indirect, being immediately caused by the recoil of the sea after the earthquake was over ; hence tt]u θάΚασ- σαν, and not, as we might expect, Thv σΐΐσμόν, is tlie subject of τΓοίίΓ;'. αποστέλλει»' either active or neuter." (Jowett. )
159
THUCYDIDES
Βύο φνΧαΙ ev ταΐς Μύλαί? των ^Ιβσσηνίων φρου- ρούσα ι και τίνα καΐ eveSpav ττβττοίημβναί τοΐ<ί άττο
3 των νεών. οι Se ^Αθηναία και οι ζύμμα-χ^οί τους τ€ €κ της βνέΒρας τρέττουσι καΐ Βιαφθβίρουσί ΤΓοΧλούς, καϊ τω βρνματι ττροσβαΧόντβς rjvay- κασαν ομόΧο^ια την Τ€ άκροττοΧιν τταραΒοΰναι καΐ
4 €7γΙ Μεσσ7ίνην ξνστρατβνσαι. και μετά, τοντο έττεΧθόντων οι ^leaaijviot των re ^Αθηναίων καΐ των ξνμμάχ^ων ττροσεχ^ώρησαν καϊ αυτοί, όμηρους Τ€ Ζόντζς καϊ τά άΧλα τηστα τταρασχ^όμενοι.
XCI. Του δ' αυτού θβρους οι 'Αθηναίοι τριά- κοντα μεν ναύς €στ€ΐ\αν ττβρί ΐΙξΧοττόννησον, ων έστρατη^ει Αημοσθβνης re 6 ΆΧκισθβνους καϊ ΥίροκΧής ο Θεοδώρου, ίζηκοντα δέ 69 ^Ιήλ,ον καϊ 8ισ-χιΧίους όπΧίτας, βστρατ//γ€ί δε αυτών Ί^^ικίας
2 ο Ί^ικηράτου. τους yap ^Ϊ7]Χίονς οντάς νησιώτας και ουκ έθβΧοντας ύπακούειν ούΒβ ές το αυτών
3 ξυμμα'χ^ικον ievai εβούΧοντο Ίτροσαηαηίσθαι. ώς δε αύτοίς Βγιουμενης ΤΎ\ς ^ης ου προσε-χ^ώρουν, άραντες εκ της Μ7']Χου αύτοΙ μεν εττΧευσαν ες Ώ.ρωτΓον της Γραΐκής, ύπο νύκτα δε σχόντες ευθύς ετΓορεύοντο οι όττΧΐται άττο τών νεών ττεζη ες
4 Tavaypav της Ί^oιωτLaς. οι δε εΆ; της ττοΧεως ττανΖημεϊ Αθηναίοι, ΊτΓΤΓονίκου τ€ τού Κ.αΧΧίον στρατη^ούντος καϊ ΈJύpυμehovτoς τού ©ουκΧεους,
5 άττο σημείου ες το αυτό κατά yijv άττήντων. καϊ στ ρατοττεΖευσάμενοι ταύτην την ημέραν εν τη Tavdjpa εΒηουν καϊ ενηυΧίσαντο. καϊ τη ύστε- ι6ο
BOOK III. xc. 2-xci. 5
of the Messenians ΛνβΓβ in garrison at Mylae, and that these had laid an ambush against the men who had landed from the ships. The Athenians and their allies, however, put to rout the ambushing troops, slaying many of them ; then, assaulting the fortifi- cation, they compelled its defenders to surrender the acropolis by agreement and march with them against Messene. After this, on the appiOach of the Athenians and their allies, the Messenians also sub- mitted, giving hostages and offering the other customary pledges of good fxith.
XCI. That same summer the Athenians sent thirty ships round the Peloponnesus under the command of Demosthenes son of Alcisthenes and Procles son of Theodorus, and sixty ships and two thousand hoplites under the command of Nicias son of Nicera- tus, to Melos. For the Melians, although they were islanders,^ were unAvilling to be subject to Athens or even to join their alliance, and the Athenians wished to bring them over. But when they would not submit, even after their land had been ravaged, the Athenians left Melos and sailed to Oropus in the territory of Graia, and the hoplites, landing there at nightfall, proceeded at once by land to Tanagra in Boeotia. There thev were met by the Athenians from the city in full force, Λνΐιο, under the command of Hipponicus son of Callias and Eurj'medon son of Thucles, came overland upon a concerted signal and joined them. And after they had made camp they spent that day in ravaging the territory of Tanagra, and also passed the night there. On the next day
^ The Melians and Theraeans, as Laconian colonists (v. Ixxxiv. 2), aloue in the Cyclades held aloof from the Athe- nian alliance.
i6i
THUCYDIDES
paia μ^αχΐ! κρατήσαντα τους βπεζελθοντας των Ύανα'γραίων καΐ Θηβαίων riva<i ττροσβζβοηθη- κότας και οπΧα \αβοντ€ς καΐ τροτταΐον στησαντβς άνεχωρησαν, οι μβν e? την ττόΧιν, οι he €7γΙ τάς 6 ναΰ<;. καΐ τταραττΧβυσας ο Ni/cta? ταΐ? βζηκοντα ναυσϊ της ΑοκρίΒος τα εττιθαΧάσσια eVe/ie και άνβχ^ώρησεν eV οικον.
XCIT. ΤτΓΟ Be τον 'χρονον τούτον ΑακζΒαιμόνιοι 'UpafcXeiav την ev Ύραχ^ινία άττοικίαν καθίσταντο
2 αττό TOiciahe 'γνώμης. ΜηΧιής οί ξύμτταντες elal μεν τρία μέρη, ΐίαράΧιοι, Ιερής, Ύραχίνιοί• τού- των 8e οί Ύραχ^ινιοι ττοΧεμφ (.φθαρμένοι υττο ΟΙταιων ομόρων όντων, το πρώτον μεΧΧήσαντες * Αθηναίοίς ττροσθεΐναι σφάς αυτούς, Βείσαντες Be μη ου σφισι ττιστοί ωσι, ττεμπουσιν ες ^Χακε-
3 Βαίμονα εΧόμενοι ττρεσβευτην Ύεισαμενόν. ξυνε- πρεσβεύοντο Βέ αύτοΐς και Αωριής, η μητρόττοΧις των ΑακεΒαι μονιων , των αυτών Βεομενοι• υττο yap
4 τών ΟΙταίων καΐ αύτοΙ εφθείροντο. άκούσαντες Be οί ΑακεΒαιμόνιοι ^νώμην είχ^ον την άττοικίαν εκττέμττειν, τοις τε Ύραχ^ινίοις βουΧόμενοι και τοις Αωριεύσί τιμωρεΐν. και άμα του ττρος ^Αθηναίους ποΧεμου καΧώς αύτοΐς εΒόκει η ττόΧις καθίστα- σθαΐ' εττί τε yap τ?} Έ^ύβοία ναυτικού τταρα- σκευασθήναι αν, ώστ εκ βραχεος την Βιάβασιν yiyveadai, της τε επΙ Θράκης τταρόΒου 'χρησίμως εζειν. το τε ζυμτταν ώρμηντο το χ^ωρίον κτίζειν.
5 ττρώτον μεν ουν εν ΑεΧφοΐς τον θεον ζττηροντο, κεΧεύοντος Βε εξέπεμψαν τους οίκήτορας αυτών
102
BOOK III. xci. 5-xcii. 5
they defeated in battle the men of Taiiagra who came out against them, as well as some Thebans who had come to their aid, then taking possession of the arms of the fallen and setting up a trophy they returned, the one party to the city, the other to the ships. And Nicias sailed along the coast with his sixty ships, ravaged the seaboard of Locris, and then returned home.
XCI I. It Λvas about this time that the Lacedaemoni- ans established Heracleia, their colony in Trachinia, with the following object in view. The people of Malia, considered as a Avhole, consist of three divisions, Paralians, Hiereans, and Trachinians. Of these the Trachinians, after they had been ruined in war by their neighbours the Oetaeans, at first intended to attach themselves to the Athenians, but, fearing that these might not be loyal, sent to Lacedaemon, choosing Teisamenus as their envoy. And envoys from Doris, the mother city of the Lacedaemonians, also took part in the embassy, making the same request, for they too Avere being ruined by the Oetaeans. After hearing their appeal, the Lacedae- monians were of the opinion that they should send out the colony, wishing to aid both the Trachinians and the Dorians. At the same time, the site of the proposed city seemed to them well adajited for carry- ing on the war against Athens; for a fleet could be equipped there for an attack upon Euboea and the crossing thus made from a short distance away, and the place would also be useful for expeditions along the coast towards Thrace. In short, they were eager to found the settlement. They therefore first con- sulted the god at Delphi, and at his bidding sent out the colonistSj consisting of both Spartans and
163
THUCYDIDES
re καΧ των περιοίκων, καΧ των αΧΚων 'Έ^ΧΚ-ήνων τον βονΧόμενορ eKeXevov εττεσθαί ifkTjV Ιώνων καΐ Άγαί-ωΐ' καΐ εστίν ων αΧλων εθνών. οΙκισταΧ Βε τρεΐ<; Λακεδαιμονίων η'^/ησαντο, Λέων καΐ
ϋ ^ΑΧκί^ας καΐ ^αμύ^ων. καταστάντες Βε ετείχ^ισαν την ττόΧιν'εκ καινής, η νυν ΉράκΧεια καΧεΙται, άττε'χουσα ©ερμοττυΧών στα8ίου<; μάΧιστα τεσσα- ράκοντα, τή<; δε θαΧάσσης εϊκοσι. νεώρια τε ιταρεσκευάζοντο καΐ είρξαν το κατά. @ερμο7τύ\α<; κατ αντο το στενόν, οττως εύφύΧακτα αύτοΐς εϊη.
XCIII. 0( δέ ^ΑΘΐ]ναΐοι τής ττόΧεως ταύτη<; ξννοικιζομένης το ττρώτον ε^εισάν τε καΐ ενόμισαν €7γΙ Trj Ε,νβοία μάΧιστα καθίστασθαι, 'ότι βράχους εστίν 6 ΒιάττΧονς προς το Κηναιον της Έ^ύβοίας. εττειτα μεντοι τταρα Βοζαν αύτοΐς άπεβη' ου 'yap
2 ε^ενετο αττ αυτής Βεινον ούΒέν. αϊτιον δέ ήν ο'ί τ€ @εσσα\οΙ εν Ζυνάμει οντες των ταύτη -χλωρίων καΐ ων ετΓΐ τη <γη εκτίζετο, φοβούμενοι μη σφίσι με'γαΧη ΐ'Ο'χνι τταροικώσιν, εφθειρον καΐ δίά τταντος εττοΧεμουν άνθρώττοις νεοκαταστάτοις, εως εξετρύχωσαν 'γενομένους το "πρώτον και ττάνν ΤΓοΧΧούς (πάς 'yap τις Λακεδαιμονίων οίκιζόντων
S θαρσαΧεως ηει, βέβαιον νομίζων την πόΧιν)' ου μεντοι ήκιστα οι άρχοντες αυτών τών Λακεδαι- μονίων οι άφικνουμενοι τα πρά'γματά τε έφθειραν καΐ ες οΧι^ανθρωπίαν κατέστησαν, εκφοβήσαντες 164
BOOK III. xcii. 5-xcni. 3
Perioeci,^ and tLey invited any otlier Hellenes who so desired to accompany them, except lonians and Achaeans and certain other races. Tlie founders of the colony in charge of the expedition were three Lacedaemonians, Leon, Alcidas, and Damai^on. When they had established themselves they built a new wall about the city, which is now called Heracleia, and is about forty stadia distant from Thermopylae and twenty from the sea. They then proceeded to build dockyards, and in order that the place might be easy to guard fenced off the approach on the side toward Thermopylae by a wall across the pass itself. XCII I. As for the Athenians, while the colonists were being gathered for this city, they at first became alarmed, thinking it was being established chiefly as a metiace to Euboea, because it is only a short distance across from hei'e to Cenaeum in Euboea. Afterwards, however, the matter turned out contrary to their ex- pectations ; for no harm came from the city. And the reasons Avere as follows: theThessalians, who were the paramount })ower in those regions and \vhose territory was being menaced by the settlement, fearing that their new neighbours might become very powerful, began to harry and make war continually upon the ncAv settlers, until they finally wore them out, although they had at first been very numerous ; for, since the Lacedaemonians were founding the colony, everybody came boldly, thinking the city secure. One of the principal causes, however, was that the governors sent out by the Lacedaemonians themselves ruined the undertaking and reduced the ])opulation to a handful, frightening most of the settlers away by
1 The old inhabitants, chiefly of Achaean stock, who had been reduced to a condition of dependence (not slavery) by the Dorians,
165
THUCYDIDES
τους τΓοΧλούς χαλβττώς• re και εστίν α ου καΧώς ^ζτ/ούμ€νοί, ωστβ ραον ηόη αυτώρ οι ττμοσοικοι, έττζκράτουν.
XCIV. Ύού δ' αυτού θέρους, καΐ ττερί τον αύτον 'χρόνον ον iv ττ) λίτ^λω οΐ ^Αθηναΐοί κατείχ^οντο, καΐ οΐ άτΓΟ των τριάκοντα νέων Αθηναίοι ττερι ΤΙεΧοτΓοννησον οντες ττρώτον εν ^ΕΧλομενω τΡ]ς Αευκα^ίας φρουρούς τινας Χοχ^ήσαντες ζιεφθει- ραν, εττειτα ύστερον εττι Αευκάόα μείζονι στόΧω ηΧθον, Άκαρνάσί τε ττασιν, οι ττανΒηαεΙ ττΧην ΟΙνιαζών ξυνεστΓοντο, καΐ Ζακυνθίοις καΐ ΐίεφαΧ- Χήτι καΐ Ιίερκυραίων ττέντε και Βεκα ναυσιν.
2 κα\ οΐ μεν Αευκάδιοι, της τε εζω Ύης ^τ]ουμενης καΐ της εντός του Ισθμού, εν fj καΐ η Αευκάς εστί και το Ίερον τού ΑττόΧΧωνος, ττΧηθει βιαζόμενοί ησύχ^αζον οι δε \\καηνανες ηζιουν Δημοσθένη τον στρατη^/ον τών ^Αθηναίων άττοτεί-χ^ιζειν αυ- τούς, νομίζοντες ραΒίως 7' ^^ εκποΧιορκήσαι καϊ
3 ττόΧεως αΐεΐ σφίσι ττοΧεμιας airaXXayijvai . Δη- μοσθένης δ' άναττείθεται κατά τον γ^ρΰνον τούτον ύτΓΟ ^Ιεσσηνίων ό^ς καΧον αύτω στρατιάς τοσαύ- της ξυιειΧε'^/μενης ΑΐτωΧοΐς εττιθέσθαι, Χαυ- Ίτάκτω τε ττοΧεμίοις ουσι, κα\ -ην κράτηση αυτών, ρα8ίως καϊ το άΧΧο 7)7τειρωτικ6ν το ταύτη \\θη-
4 ναίοις ττροστΓΟίήσειν. το ηαρ έθνος μέγα μβν
^ This isthmus, which at this time connected the island with the mainland, had Vjeen previously cut through by the Corinthians (Strabo, p. 452 cj ; but it had been filled with
166
BOOK III. xnii. 3-xciv. 4
their harsh and sometimes unjust administration, so that at length their neighbours more easily prevailed over them.
XCIV. During the same summer, and at about the time when the Athenians were detained at Melos, the troops of the thirty Athenian ships that were cruising round the Peloponnesus first set an ambush at Ellomenus in Leucadia and killed some of the garrison, and then, later on, went against Leucas with a greater armament, which consisted of all the Acarnanians, who joined the expedition with their entire forces (with the exception of the people of Oeniadae), some Zacynthians and Cephallenians, and fifteen ships from Corcyra. The Leucadians, find- ing themselves outnumbered, were obliged to remain quiet, although their lands Λvere being ravaged both without and within the isthmus,^ where stands Leucas and the temple of Apollo ; but the Acarnanians tried to induce Demosthenes, the Athenian general, to shut them in by a wall, thinking they could easily reduce them by siege and thus rid themselves of a city that was always hostile to them. But just at this time Demosthenes was persuaded by the Mes- senians that it was a fine opportunity for him, seeing that so large an army was collected, to attack the Aetolians, because they were hostile to Naupactus, and also because, if he defeated them, he would find it easy to bring the rest of the mainland in that region into subjection to the Athenians. The Aetolians, they explained, were, it Λvas true, a great and warlike
sand before the Peloponnesian war, as is evident from con- stant allusions to hauling ships across. It is clear from the context that the territory of the Leucadians included a part of the mainland of Acaruania.
167
THUCYDIDES
€Lvai το των ΑΐτωΧών καϊ μά'χ^ιμον, οίκοΰν he κατά κίομα^ άτείχ; στους•, κα\ ταύτας 8ια ττοΧλοΰ, και aKevrj yjriXfj ■χ^ρωμίρον ου -χαΧβττον αττεφαινον,
5 ττρίν ξυμβοηθϊ}σαι, καταστραφήναί. eTri^^eipeiv δ' eKeXevov πρώτον μ(ν Άποδωτοΐς, έ'ττβίτα δε Οφιονβνσί, καΐ μβτα τούτου? Έ,ύρυτασιν, Όττβρ μί^ιστον μερο<; εστί, των ΑΐτωΧών, ά'γνωστοτατοι Be η\ώσσαν και ωμοφά^/οί ασίν, ως XeyovTai. τούτων yap Χηφθεντων ραοίο)ς καΙ ταΧλα ττροσ- 'χωρησ€ΐν.
XCV. Ό δε των ^Ιεσσηνίων γ^άριτι TreiaOel^ καϊ μάλιστα νομίσας avev της των ^Αθηναίων δυνάμβως τοις ητταρωταις ζυμμάχ^οις μετά των ΑΐτωΧών Βύνασθαι αν κατά yrjv eXOelv eVt Βοίω- τούς Βία Αοκρών των ^Οζο\ών €ς Κ^υτίνιον το Αωρικον, iv Be^ca €χων τον Ιϊαρνασσόν, €ως καταβαιη eς Φωκέας, οΊ ττροθύμως eBoKovv κατά την Αθηναίων alei ττοτε φιΧίαν ξvστpaτeύσeιv ή καν βία 7Γροσα-χ^θΡ]ναί (καϊ Φωκβύσιν ηΒη όμορος η ^οίωτία εστίν), αράς ουν ^ύμτταντι τω στρατ€ύ- ματι αττο της ΑευκάΒος ακόντων των \\καρνάνων
2 ^Γape■π\eυσev ε'? ΈόΧΧίον. κοινώσας Be την eVt- νοιαν τοις Άκαρνάσιν, ώς ου 7ΓpoσeBeξavτo Βιά τ?}ς• ΑευκάΒος την ου ττερίτείχισιν, αύτος τη Χοιττή στρατιά, ΚεφαΧΧ{]σι καϊ 'Μβσσηνίοις καϊ Ζακυν- θίοίς καΐ ^Αθηναίων τριακοσίοις τοις εττιβάταις των σφετ€ρων νεών (αί yap ττέντε καϊ Βίκα των ι68
BOOK III. xciv. 4-.\cv. 2
people, but as they lived in unwalled villages, which, moreover, were widely separated, and as they used only light armour, they could be subdued Avithout difficulty before they could unite for mutual defence. And they advised him to attack the Apodotians first, then the Ophioneans, and after them the Eurytanians. These last constitute the largest division of the Aetolians, their speech is more unintelligible than that of the other Aetolians, and, according to report, they are eaters of raw flesh. If these tribes were subdued, they said, the rest would readily yield.
XCV. Demostlienes was induced to make this decision, not only by his desire to please the Mes- senians, but chiefly because he thought that, without help from Athens, he would be able Avilh his allies from the mainland, once the Aetolians had joined him, to make an overland expedition against the Boeotians by passing through the country of the Ozolian Locrians to Cytinium in Doris, keeping Parnassus on the right, until he should descend into Phocian territory. The Phocians would presumably be eager to join the expedition in view of their traditional friendship Avith Athens, or else could be forced to do so ; and Phocis is on tb.e very borders of Boeotia. So he set sail from Leucas with his Avhole armament in spite of the unwillingness of the Acarnanians and went along the coast to Sollium. There he made his plan known to the Acarnanians, but they would not agree to it because of his refusal to invest Leucas ; he therefore set out upon his expedition against the Aetolians without them, taking the rest of his army, which consisted of Cephallcnians, Messenians, Zacynthians, and three hundred Athenian marines from his own ships — for
169
THUCYDIDES
Κ.€ρκνραίων άττηΧθον νήες), iarpciTcvaev evr' 3 Αιτωλούς•, ώρματο oe βζ Olveowo^ της Αοκρίόος. οΐ δε ^ΟζόΧαί οΰτοι, ΑοκροΙ ξύμμα'χ^οι ήσαν, καΐ eSei αυτούς ττατστρατία άτταντησαι τοις \\θη- ναίοις €ς την μβσό^/βιαν οντβς '^/αρ όμοροι τοις ΑΐτωΧοΐς καΐ ομοσκευοί μβ'^/αΚ.η ώφβΧία iSoKovv elvat ζυστρατεύοντβς μάχ^ης τβ ίμττβίρία της εκεί- νων καΐ -χλωρίων.
XCVI. ΑνΧισαμβνος δε τω στρατω ev του Αίος του Νε/^ειου τω ίερω, ev ω Ήσίοζος ό ττοιη- της XeyeTac ύττο των ταύτη άττοθανβΐν, γ^ρησθίν αύτω iv Κεμεα τούτο τταθεΐν, άμα τη ecp άρας
2 έτΓορεύετο ε? την ΑΙτωΧίαν. καΐ alpei τη ττρώτη ήμερα TloTiSaviai' καΐ τη hevTepa }^ροκύΧβιον καΐ τη τρίτη Ύεί-χ^ιον, βμενβ τ€ αυτού καΐ την Χείαν ες ΈίύπύΧιον της ΑοκρίΒος άττεττεμψεν την yap yvco- μην είχ^ε τα άΧΧα καταστρεψάμενος ούτως εττΐ "Όφίονεας, ει μη βούΧοιντο ξυ^-χωρείν, ες Ναύ-
3 ττακτον εττανα•χωρησας στρατεύσαι ύστερον, τους δε Αιτωλού? ουκ εΧάνθανεν αύτη η παρασκευή ούτε οτε το ττρώτον επεβουΧεύετο, επειδή τε ό στρατός έσεβεβΧήκει, ττοΧΧη χ€ΐρΙ εττεβοήθουν πάντες, ώστε και οι εσχ^ατοί ^Οφιονεωΐ' οι προς τον ^ΐ7]Χιακον κοΧπον καθήκοντες, ^ωμιης και Ιζ,αΧΧίής, εβοήθησαν.
XCVII. Τω δε Αημοσθενει τοιονΕε τι οΐ Μεσ- σήνιοι παρηνουν, οττερ και το πρώτον avahiha- σκοντες αύτον των ΑΙτωΧών ώς εΐη paSia η 170
BOOK III. xcv. 2-xcvii. i
the fifteen Corcyraean ships had gone back home. The base from which lie started was Oeneon in Locris. The people of this country, Ozolian Locris, were aUies, and they Avith their whole force were to meet the Athenians in the interior ; for since they were neighbours of the Aetolians and used the same sort of arms, it was believed that their help would be of great service on the expedition on account of their knowledge both of the Aetolian manner of fighting and of tiie country.
XC\T. He bivouacked \vith his army in the pre- cinct of Nemean Zeus, where the j)oet Hesiod ' is said to have been killed by the men of that region, an oracle having foretold to him that he should suffer this fate at Xemea ; then he set out at daybreak for Aetolia. On the first day he took Potidania, on the second Crocyleum, on the third Teichium. There he remained, sending his bootΛ' back to Eupalium in Locris ; for his intention was to subdue the other places first, and then, in case the Ophioneans would not submit, to return to Naupactus and make a second expedition against them. But all these pre- parations did not escape the notice of the Aetolians, either when the design was first being formed or afterwards ; indeed his army had no sooner invaded their country than they all began to rally in great force, so that help came even from the remotest tribes of the Ophioneans, who stretch as far as the Maliac Gulf, and from the Bomians and Callians.
XCVII. Tlie Messenians, however, gave Demos- thenes about the same advice as at first : informing him that the conquest of the Aetohans Λvas easy,
^ For the particulars of the tradition, cf. Plut. 8epi. Sap. Conv. xix.
171
THUCYDIDES
αιρβσις, levat CKeXevov οτι τάχ^ιστα iirl τάς κω- μα'ί καΐ μη μ€Ρ€ΐΐ' έως αν ξνμτΓαντες άθροισθβντες άντιτάξωνται, την δ' iv ττοσίν alel 7Τ€ΐρασθαι
2 αίρεΐν. ο 8e τούτοα re ττβισθζΧ^ καΐ rfj TV)(^r} ελτΓίσα?, δτί ovSev αύτω ηναντιούτο, τους Λο- κρούς ουκ άναμβίνα<ί ους αύτω eSei ττροσβοηθήσαί (•ψ-ίλων yap ακοντιστών βνΒβης ην μάΧιστα) βχώ- pei €7τΙ Αί,γίτί,οι;, καΐ κατά κράτος αίρει εττιών. ύπβφβυ'γον yap οι άιθρωττοι και βκύθηντο eVl των Χόφων των ΰττερ της ττόλεω?• ην yap εφ ύψι^Χών 'χωρίων ίΠΓεχουσα της θαΧάσσης oyhorjKOVTa
3 σταΒίους μάλιστα, οι δε ΑίτωΧοί (βεβοηθηκότες yap ήΒη ήσαν εττΐ το Alyiriov) ττροσεβαΧΧον τοις ^Αθηναίοις καϊ τοις ξυμμάγοις καταθεοντες άττο των Χοφων αΧΧοι άΧΧοθεν κα\ εσηκοντιζον, καϊ οτε μεν εττίοι το των 'Αθηναίων στρατόττεΒον, ΰτΓε~χωρουν, άνα'χ^ωροΰσι 8ε εττεκειντο' καϊ ην εττΐ ττοΧύ τοιαύτη ή μάχη, διώξεις τε και ύτταγωγαί, iv οίς αμφοτέροις ήσσους ήσαν οι 'Αθηναίοι.
XCVIII. ^Ιεχρι μεν ουν οι τοξόται είχόν τε τα βεΧη αύτοΐς καϊ οίοι τε ήσαν χρήσθαι, οΐ δε άντεΐχον (τοξευόμενοι yap οι ΑιτωΧοι, άνθρωττοι ■ψιλοί, άνεστελΧοντο)' εττειδη δε του τε τοζάρχου άτΓοθανόντος ούτοι διεσκεόάσθησαν καϊ αυτοί, εκεκμήκεσαν καϊ εττϊ ττοΧύ τω αύτω ττόνω ξυνε- χόμενοι, ο'ί τε ΑίτωΧοϊ ενεκειντο καϊ εσηκοντιζον, ούτω St] τραττόμενοι εφευyov, και εσττιπτοντες ες Τ€ χαράδρας άνεκβάτους καϊ χωρία ων ούκ ήσαν
172
BOOK III. xcvii. i-xcvMi. i
they urged him to proceed as quickly as possible against tlie villages, not waiting until they should all unite and array themselves against him, but trying to take the first village in his way. Yielding to their advice and being hopeful because of his good fortune, since he was meeting with no o])position, he did not wait for the Locrians, who were to have brought him reinforcements — for he was greatly in need of light- armed men that were javelin-throwers — but advanced against Aegitium and took it by storm at the first onset. For the inhabitants secretly fled and took post on the hills above the city, which stood on high ground about eighty stadia from the sea. But the Aetolians, who by this time had come to the rescue of x\egitium, attacked the Athenians and their allies, running down from the hills on every side and showering javelins upon them, then retreating Avhen- ever the Athenian army advanced and advancing whenever they retreated. Indeed, the battle con- tinued for a long time in this fashion, alternate pursuits and retreats, and in both the Athenians had the worst of it.
XCVllI. Now so long as their bowmen had arrows and were able to use them the Athenians held out, for the Aetolian troops were light-armed and so, while thev Λvere exposed to the arrows, they were con- stantly driven back. But when the captain of the archers had been killed and his men scattered, and the lioplites were worn out, since they had been engaged for a long time in the unremitting struggle and the Aetolians Avere pressing them hard and hurling javelins upon them, they at last turned and fled, and falling into ravines from Avliich there was no way out and into places with which they were unacquainted,
173
THUCYDIDES
βμ-πειροι ΖιβφΘζίροντο' καΙ yap 6 ψ/εμων avroU των όΒό)ν Χρόμων 6 Μεσσί^^ίος ετύ^γ^ανε τεθνη-
2 K0j<i. οι he ΑΙτω\οΙ εσακοντίζοντε^ ττολλοί/ς μεν αυτού iv ττ] τροττΊΐ κατά 7Γο8α<ί αΙρούντε<ί, άνθρω- 1T0L 7Γθ8ώκ€ΐς καΐ yjriXoL, Βιεφθειροί', τους Se ττΧείονς των οΒών άμαρτάναντας καΐ ες την ΰΧην εσ φερομένους, όθεν hie^ohot ουκ ήσαν, ττύρ κομι-
3 σύμενοι ττεριετημτνρασαν ττασά τε 18έα κατέστη της φυΎης καΐ του οΧεθρου τω στρατοττέ^ω των ^Αθηναίων, μόΧίς τε εττΐ την θάΧασσαν καΐ τον ΟΙνεωνα της Αοκρί^,ος, οθενπερ καΐ ώρμήθησαν,
4 οί' ιτερί^ενομενοί κατέφυ'γον. άττέθανον 8ε των τε ξυμμύγ^ων ττοΧΧοΙ καΐ αυτών Αθηναίων όττΧΐται ττερι είκοσι μαΧιστα και εκατόν, τοσούτοι μεν το ττΧήθος καΐ ήΧικια ή αύτη^ ούτοι βεΧτιστοι 6η άνΒρες εν τω ττοΧέμω τωζε εκ της ^ Αθηναίοι ττόλεω? ^ιεφθαρησαν άττεθανε 8ε καΐ ο έτερος
5 στρατηγός ΏροκΧης. τους Be νεκρούς ύττοσττόν- δου? άνεΧομενοι τταρα των ΑΐτωΧών και άνα- 'χ^ωρήσαντες ες Ναύπακτον ύστερον ες τας \\θηνας ταΐς ναυσίν εκομισθησαν. Αημοσθένης ^ε περί 'ί^αύττακτον και τα 'χωρία ταύτα ύττεΧείφθη τοις ττειτρα^μενοίς φοβούμενος τους ^Αθηναίους.
XCIX. Κατά δέ τους αυτούς "χ^ρόνους και οί ΊτερΙ ^ικεΧιαν Αθηναίοι ττΧεύσαντες ες την Αοκ- ρί^α εν άττοβάσει τε τινι τους προσβοηθησαντας Αοκρών εκράιησαν και περιττόΧιον αιρούσιν ο ην iiTi τω ' ΑΧηκι ττοταμω.
C. Ύοΰ δ' αυτού θέρους ΑίτωΧοΙ ττροττεμψαντες ττρότερον ες τε Κ.όρινθον και ες ΑακεΒαίμονα ττρέσβεις, ΎοΧοφόν τε τον ^Οφιονέα και ΏοριάΒην
^ 7; αυτή, Hude τ) ρ^τη,
174
BOOK III. xcviii. i-c. i
they perished ; for Chromon^ the Messenian, Λvho had been their guide on the way, had unfortunately been killed. The Aetolians kept plying their javelins, and being swift of foot and lightly equipped, follow- ing at their heels they caught many there in the rout and slew them ; but the greater number missed the roads and got into the forest, from which there were no paths out, and the Aetolians brought fire and set the woods ablaze around them. Then every manner of flight was essayed and every manner ot" destruction befell the army of the Athenians, and it was only with difficulty that the survivors escaped to the sea at Oeneon in Locris, whence they had set out. Many of the allies were slain, and of the Athenians themselves about one hundred and twenty hoplites. So great a number of men, and all of the same age, perished here, the best men in truth whom the city of Athens lost in this war ; and Procles, one of the two generals, perished also. When they had received back their dead from the Aetolians under a truce and had retreated to Nau- pactus, they were afterwards taken back by the fleet to Athens. Demosthenes, however, remained behind in Naupactus and the region round about, for he was afraid of the Athenians because of what had happened.
XCIX. About the same time the Athenian forces over in Sicily sailed to Locris ^ and disembarking there defeated the Locrians Λνΐιο came against them and took a guard-house which was situated on the river Halex.
C. During the same summer the Aetolians, who had previously sent three envoys to Corinth and Lace- daemon, namely Tolophus the Ophionean, Boriades
^ i.e. the territory of the Epizephyrian Locri, north of Rhegium in Italy.
THUCYDIDES
τον Κυρντάνα και ΎβίσανΒρον τον Άττοδωτόϊ', ιτείθουσιν ώστε σφισί ττβμ-ψαί στρατιάν έττϊ Ναύ-
2 πακτον Bta την των ^ Α,θηναίων βττα^ω^/ήν. και €ξ67Γ€μψαν ΑακβΒαιμόνιοί ττβρϊ το φθινόττωρον τρισχ^ίΧίονς οπλιτα? των ζυμμάγων. τούτων ήσαν ττβντακοσιοί βξ ΗρακΧβίας, τή<; iv Ύραχΐνι ΤΓολβως Τ0Τ6 νεόκτιστου οΰση^' Σπαρτιάτης δ' ηρχεν Έ,ύρύΧοχος τή<; στρατιάς, καΐ ξννηκοΧού- θουν αύτω Μακάριος και ΛΙε^εδάίο? οι Έ,τταρ- τιάται. CI. ξυWeyevτoς 8e του στρατεύματος βς ΑεΧφους επβκηρυκευετο ΈύρύΧηχ^ος Αοκροΐς τοις ^ΟζόΧαις' 8ιά τούτων yap η όΒ6ς ην ες Ναι;- ττακτον, και άμα των Αθηναίων εβούΧετο αττο-
2 στήσαι αυτούς, ξυνεττρασσον he μάΧιστα αύτω των Αοκρών Αμφισσής 8ια το των Φωκεων εγΟος 8ε8ιοτες• και αύτοΙ ττρωτοί Βόντες όμηρους και τους άΧΧους εττεισαν Βοΰναι φοβονμειους τον ετΓίοντα στρατοί', πρώτον μεν ούν τους όμορους αύτοίς Μνονεας {ταύτη yap ΒυσεσβοΧώτατος η Αοκρίς), εττειτα Ίττνέας καΐ λΐεσσαττίους καΐ Ύριταιεας καΐ Χ,αΧαίους καΐ ΎοΧοφωνίους και Ησσιους και ΟΙανθεας. ούτοι καΐ ζυνεστράτευον πάντες. ΟΧπαΐοι 6ε ομήρους μεν εΒοσαν, ήκοΧού- θουν Ζε ού' και 'Ύαΐοι ουκ εΒοσαν όμηρους πριν αυτών ei^ov κώμην ΥΙοΧιν όνομα εχ^ουσαν.
CII. ^ΚπειΒή Βε παρεσκεναστο πάντα καΐ τους ομήρους κατεθετο ες Κ.υτινιον το Αωρικόν, εγ^ώρει τω στρατω επι την ^αύπακτον Βιά των Αοκρών, και πορευομενος Οίνεώνα αίρει αυτών και Κύ-
2 παΧιον ού yap προσεγ^ωρησαν. yεvόμεvoι δ' εν τη Ναυπακτία και οι ΑίτωΧοι άμα i'jBi] προσββ-
176
BOOK III. c. i-(ii. 2
the Eurytanian, and Teisander the Apodotian, urged them to send an army against Naupactus because this city had brought the Athenians against them. So towards autumn the Lacedaemonians sent three thousand hoj^htes of their alHes, among whom Λvere six hundred from Heracleia, the city which had re- cently been founded in Trachis. The commander of the expedition was Eurylochus a Spartan, who was ac- companied by tlie Spartans Macarius and Menedaius, CI. And Λvhen the army was collected at Delphi, Eurylochus sent a herald to the Ozolian Locrians ; for the road to Naupactus lay through their territory, and he also wished to induce them to revolt from Athens. Of the Locrians the peoj)le of Am))hissa co-operated \vith him chieHy, these being afraid on account of their enmity to the Phocians ; and after these had taken the lead in giving him hostages they persuaded the rest, who were afraid of the invading army, to do likewise— first their neighbours the Myoneans, -who held the country from Avhich Locris was most difficult of access, then the I{)neans, Messapians, Tritaeeans,Chalaeans,Tolophonians, Hes- sians and Oeantheans. All these tribes also took part in the expedition. The Olpaeans gave hostages, but did not take the field Λvith the others ; and the Hyaeans refused to give hostages until a village of theirs, Polis by name, Avas taken.
CII. When all preparations had been made, and the hostages had been deposited at Cytiniuni in Doris, Eurylochus advanced with his army against Naupactus through the Locrian territory, taking on his march two of their towns, Oeneon and Eupalium, which refused to yield. And when they reached the territory of Naupactus, the Aetolians meanwhile
177
THUCYDIDES
βοηΘηκότ€<;, iSrjovv την jrjv και το Ίτροάστειον άτείχ^ιστον ον eVkov βττί re \1ο\ύκρ€ΐον €\θόντ€<;, την Κ.οριι>θίων μ(ν άποίκίαν, \\.θηναίων he ύττη-
3 κοον, αιροΰσιν. ίλημοσθβί'ης δέ ό Αθηναίος (έ'τί <γαρ irv'^/'x^avev ων μετά τα έκ της Αίτωλια? ττερί 'Ναύττακτον) ττροαισθόμβνος του στρατού κα\ heiaa<i ττερί αυτής, εΧθων πείθει Ακαρνΰνας, χαλβττώς δίά την εκ της Αευκύ8ος άναχ^ώρησιν,
4 βοηθήσαι Καυττάκτω. και ττεμττονσι μετ αύτου εττΐ των νέων ■χ^ιΧιους οττΧιτας, ο'ι εσεΧθόντες ττεριεποίησαν το "χ^ωρίον heivov yap ήν μη, με^ά- \ου oVto? του τείχους, oXiywv Βε των αμυνομένων,
5 ουκ άντίσχ^ωσιν. ΚύρύΧο'χος 8ε και οι μετ αυτού ώς ησθοντο την στρατιαν εσεΧηΧυθυΐαν και αδύ- νατον ον την ττόΧιν βια εΧεΐν, άνεχ^ώρησαν ουκ εττΐ ΤΙεΧοττοννι'ισου, αλλ' 69 την AloXiSa την νύν καΧουμενην, Καλυδώζ^α καΐ ΥΙΧευρωνα και ες τα ταύτη -χ^ωρία, καΐ ες ΐΐροσχ^ιον της ΑίτωΧίας,
6 οι yap \\μττρακίθ)ται εΧθοντες ττρος αυτούς ττεί- θονσιν ώστε μετά σφών ''Apyει τε τω ΆμφιΧο- χικφ καΐ ΑμφιΧοχια τη άΧΧη επίχειρΡ]σαι καΐ ^Ακαρνανία ίιμα, \eyovτες οτι, ήν τούτων κρα- τήσωσι, ττίιν το ήττειρωτικύν ΑακεΒαιμονίοις ζύμ-
7 μαχον καθεστήζει. και ο μεν ΆύρυΧοχος ττεισθείς και τούς ΑίτωΧούς άφείς ησύχαζε τω στρατω ττερΧ τούς χώρους τούτους, εως τοις Αμττρακιώ- ταις εκστρατευσαιχενοις ττερϊ το "Apyoς δέοι βοη- θεΐν. και το θέρος ετεΧεύτα.
* i.e. the fleet of the Acarnanians tlieinselves ; the thirty Athenian ships, which Demostlienea had commanded, had
178
BOOK III. cii. 2-7
having come to their support, tliey ravaged the land and took the outer town, which was not fortified ; and advancing against Molycreium, a colony founded by the Corinthians but subject to Athens, they took it. But Demosthenes the Athenian, Avho liajijiened to have remained in tlie neighbourhood of Naupactus after his retreat from Aetolia, got information of the expedition, and fearing for the town went and persuaded the Acarnanians, though with difficulty on account of his Avithdrawal from Leucas, to come to the aid of Naupactus. And they sent with him on board the fleet ^ one thousand hoplites, \vho entered the place and saved it ; for there was d.uiger that they might not be able to hold out, since the walls were extensive aud the defenders few in number. Eurylochus and his men, perceiving tliat the army had entered and that it was impossible to take the town by storm, ηοΛν withdrew, not to the Pelopon- nesus, but to the district of Aeolis, as it is now called, to Calydon, namely, and Pleuron, and the other towns of that region, and to Proschium in Aetolia. For the Ambraciots came and urged him to join them in an attack upon Atnphilocliian Argos and the rest of Amphilochia, and at the same time upon Acarnania, saying tliat if they got control of these places all the mainland would be brought into alliance with the Lacedaemonians. Eurylochus was persuaded, and dismissing the Aetolians remained inactive, keeping his army in these regions until the Ambraciots should take the field and the time should come for him to join them in the neighbour- hood of Argos. And the summer ended.
returneil to Athens (ch. xcviii. 5), while those mentioned ch. cv. 3 dul not come till laler.
179
THUCYDIDES
CUT. 01 B^ €V ττ}ΈίΚ€\ία^ Αθηναίοι του imyiyro- μΑνου γβίμωνο'ζ βιτελθοντες μβτα τών'ΕΧλ,ηνωΐ'ξυμ- μά-χ^ων και όσοι Σί/ίβλων κατά κράτος άργ^όμενοι υττο —υρακοσιων και ξυμμαχ^οι οντες άττοστάντες αύτοίς^ ζυνεττοΧεμουν, err "Ινησσαν το ^lk€\lkoi> τίοΚισμα, ου την άκροττοΧιν "^νρακόσιοι είχ^ον, ττροσέβαΧΚον, και ώς ουκ εούναντο eXelv, άπησαν.
2 iv Se TTJ άνα)(ωρήσ€ΐ ύστέροις ^Αθηναίων τοις ζυμμάγοις άναχ^ωρούσιν επιτίθενται οι εκ του τειχίσματος Χυρακοσιοι, καΐ ττροσττεσοντες τρε- ΊΓουσί τε μέρος τι του στρατού και άττεκτειναν
3 ουκ οΧί^ους. καΐ μετά τούτο άττο των νεό)ν ο Αά^ης και οι Αθηναίοι ες την Αοκρίόα αποβάσεις τινάς ποιησάμενοι κατά τον Καϊκΐνον ποταμον τους ττροσβοηθούντας Αοκρων μετά ΥΙροξενου του }ζ.ατΓάτωνος ώς τριακόσιους μά-χτ] εκράτησαν και οπΧα Χαβόντες άπεχ^ώρησαν.
CIV. ιού δ' αυτού -χ^ειμώνος καΐ ΑήΧον εκά- θηραν Αθηναίοι κατά γ^ρησμον 8ή Twa. εκάθηρε μεν yap καΐ ΥΙεισιστρατος ο τύραννος πρότερον αυτήν, ούχ^ άπασαν, αλλ όσον άπο τού ιερού εφεο)ράτο της νήσου• τότε 8ε πάσα εκαθάρθη 2 τοιωΒε τρόπω, θήκαι οσαι ήσαν των τεθνεώτων εν Δ?;λω, πάσας άνεΐΧον, και το Χοιπον προεΐπον μήτε εναποθνήσκειν εν τη νήσω μι'/τε εντίκτειν, «λλ' ες την Ρήνειαν Βιακομίζεσθαι. απέχει 8ε ή 'Ρηνεια της Α7']Χου ούτως oXiyov ώστε Πολν- κράτης, ό Ταμιών τύραννος, Ισγύσας τινά χρόνον ναυτικω και των τε άΧΧων νήσων άρζας και την νήνειαν εΧων άνίθηκε τω ΆπόΧΧωνι τω Δί;λίω
''άπο Χυρακοσίων attur ούτοΓϊ, deleted by van Herwerden.
i8o
BOOK III. cm. i-civ. 2
cm. The folloΛvίng winter the Athenians in Sicily, Λvith their Hellenic allies and such of the Sicels as had been unwilling subjects and allies of the Syracusans but had now revolted from them and Avere taking sides with the Athenians, attacked the Sicel town Inessa, the acropolis of \vhich was held by the Syracusans, but being unable to take it they departed. On their retreat, however, the allies, who were in the rear of the Athenians, were attacked by the Syracusan garrison of the fort, who fell upon them and put to flight part of the army, killing not a few of them. After this Laches and the Athenians took the fleet and made several descents upon Locris; and at the river Caicinus they defeated in battle about three hundred Locrians who came out against them, under the command of Proxenus son of Capato, took the arms of the fallen, and returned to Rhegium.
CIV. During the same winter the Athenians puri- fied Delos in compli;incc with a certain oracle. It had been purified before by Peisistratus the tyrant,^ not indeed the whole of the island but that portion of it which Avas visible from the temple ; but at this time the whole of it was purified, and in the folloAving manner. All the sepulchres of the dead that Avere in Delos thev removed, and proclaimed that there- after no one should either die or give birth to a child on the island, but should first be carried over to Rheneia. For Rheneia is so short a distance from Delos that Polycrates the tvrant of Samos, Avho for some time was powerful on the sea and not only gained control of the other islands'- but also seized Rheneia, dedicated this island to the Delian Apollo,
^ First tyranny 560 B.C.; death 527 e.c. ^ The Cyclades.
iSt
THUCYDIDES
αλυσβι hy]aa<; ττρος την ΔίήΧον. καΐ την ττεντβ- τηρί8α τότε πρώτον μετά την κάθαρσιν eTToiijaav
3 0L \\θηναΐοι^ ην δί ττοτβ καΐ το ττάΧαί μβ'γάΧη ξύνο8ος e? την ΑήΧον των ^Ιώνων re καΐ ττβρίκτιό- νών νησιωτών ζυν Τ6 yap ^υναι'ζί καΐ τταισϊν βθβώρουν, ωστΓβρ νυν 69 τα ^Εφίσια "Ιωνες, κα\ ά^ών βποιβΐτο αυτόθι καΐ yvμl•ικoς καΐ μουσικούς,
4 ■χ^ηρούς Τ6 άνη^ον αϊ ττόΧεις. δ?/λοΐ Se μάΧιστα "Ομηρος οτι τοιαύτα ην ev Toh βττεσι Tolahe, a εστίν €Κ ττροοιμίου Άττόλλωζ/ο?•
αΧΧοτ€" Α)]Χω, Φοίβε, μαΧιστά ye θυμον ετερ-
φθης, ένθα τοι εΧκεχ^ίτωνες ^Ιάονες ηyεpeθovτaί συν σφοΐσιν τεκέεσσι yuvat^L τε σην ες ayviav ένθα σε ττυγμαχίτ) καΐ ορχ^ηστυΐ και doiSf] μνησάμενοι τβρπουσιν, όταν καθεσωσιν άyώva.
5 ότι 8ε καΐ μουσικής άγω;' ην καΐ άyωvιoύμεvoι εφοίτων εν τοΐσ8ε αυ 8η\οΐ, α εστίν εκ του αύτοΰ •προοιμίου, τον yap ί^η\ιακον -χορον tojv yuvai-
^ τά Δτ/λια, after οί 'Αθηναίοι, deleted by van Hemverden, followed by Hude.
* a\\oT€, Camerarius' conjecture, now generally adopted, for the Vulgate άλλ' ore, which Hude retains.
^ " As a symbolical expression of indissoluble union " (Curtius).
" i.e. celebrated every fifth year.
^ Homer is clearly regarded by Thucydides as the author of the hymn here cited. How definite a personality he was
182
BOOK III. CIV. 2-5
and bound it with a chain to Delos.^ It was at this time, after the purification, that the Athenians first celebrated their penteteric- festival in Delos. There had indeed in ancient times been a great gathering at Delos of the lonians and the inhabitants of the neighbouring islands ; and they used to resort to the festival with their Avives and children, as the lonians ποΛν do to the Ephesian games ; and a contest was formerly held there, both gymnastic and musical, and choruses were sent thither by the cities. The best evidence that the festival was of this character is given by Homer ^ in the following verses, which are from the hymn to Apollo : *
" At other times, Phoebus, Delos is dearest to thy heart, where the lonians in trailing robes are gathered together with their Avives and children in thy street; there they delight thee with boxing and dancing and song, making mention of thy name, whenever they ordain the contest."
And that tliere was a musical contest also to which men resorted as competitors Homer once more makes clear in the following verses from the same hjmn. After connnemorating the Delian chorus of
to Thucydides is shown by the words " in whicli he also mentions himself."
■* -προοΊμιον, jiroem or introduction. In connection with epic poems the h\'mns were called ηροοίμια, because they were sung liefore other poems, i.e. by the rliapsodists as preludes to their rhapsodies. Schol i^ ύμνου• rohs -γαμ 'ύμνου! ■προοίμια ίκάλουν. The question has been raised whether the hymn was a prelude to the rhapsodies or was, as e.g. here, in itself a rhapsody. The citations here made by Thucydides are from the Hymn to the Delian Ajio/lo, 146 if. and 165 ff.
183
THUCYDIDES
κων νμΐ'ήσας ereXevra του βτταίνου e? τάδε τα βπη, iv ol<i καϊ eavrov βττεμί'ήσθη'
αλλ' ayee\ ΙΧήκοί μίν \\.7ΓΟΧλων^Αρτ€μι8ί ξνν, χαίρβτε δ' νμβΐ^ ττάσαι. βμεΐο 66 και μξτυττισθε μνήσασθ\ όττπότε κβ,ν Τί9 βττιχθοιήων ανθρώπων ivOaS' άνείρηται Ta\aiTeipio<^ άλλος βττελθων "^Ω κονραι, τί<ί δ' νμΐν άνηρ ηΒίστος άθί8ών evOuEe ττωλβίταί καΐ tgco rep-neaOe μαΧιστα; ΰμείς δ' ev μά\α ττασαι υττοκρίνασθαι ευφημω'^•'^ "ΎυφΧος άνηρ, οίκϊΐ Be Χ,ίγ evi τταίτταΧοεσστ].
6 Ύοσαΰτα μεν "Ομηρο<; βτβκμηρίωσ£ν οτι ην καϊ το ττάλαι μβ'^αΚ,η ξύνοΒος καϊ εορτή εν ττ) Δ7;λω• ύστερον 8ε τους μεν 'χορούς οι νησιώται καϊ at \\θηναΐοι μεθ' Ιερών εττεμπον, τα δε Trepl τους αγώνας καϊ τα ττΧεΐστα κατε\υθη υττο ζυμφορών, ώς εΙκός, ττρίν Βη οι ^Αθηναίοι τότε τον ά^ώνα έτΓοίησαν καϊ ΊτητοΒρομίας, ο προτερον ουκ ην.
CV. Ύοΰ δ' αυτού χειμώνος ^Αμττρακιώται, ώσττερ υποσχόμενοι ΚύρυΧυχω την στρατιαν κατεσχον, εκστρατεύονται επΙ "Αργός το \\μφί- Χοχικον τρισχιΧίοις όπΧίταις, καϊ εσβαΧοντες ες την 'Αρ-γείαν καταΧαμβάνουσυν ' Ολπας, τείχος επΙ Χόφου Ισχυρον προς ττ) θαΧάσση, Ό ποτέ ^Ακαρνανες τβιχισάμενοο κοινώ Βικαστηρίω εχρώντο' απέχει δέ άπο τΡ]ς Αργειων ποΧεως
^ ΐυφημω$, Hude α.φ-ημω5.
^ i.e. either a federal court of the Acarnanians, as Steup maintains (see Schoemann, Gr. Alttrthiiintr, ii•*. ρ 76), or a court of justice commoa to the Acarnanians and Amphilo-
184
BOOK III. CIV. s-cv. I
women he ends his praise of them with the following verses, in which he also mentions himself:
" Come now, let Apollo be gracious and Ar- temis likewise, and farewell, all ye maidens. Yet remember me even in after times, whenever some other toil-enduring man, a dweller upon the earth, shall visit this isle and ask : * Ο maidens, Avhat man is the sweetest of minstrels to you of all who Avander hither, and in Avhom do you take most delight.^' Do you make answer, all Avith one accord, in gentle words, * The blind man who dwells in rugged Chios.' "
Such is Homer's testimony, showing that in an- cient times also there was a great concourse and festival in Delos. And in later times the people of the islands and the Athenians continued to send their choruses with sacrifices, but the contests, and indeed most of the ceremonies, fell into disuse in consequence, probably, of calamities, until the Athen- ians, at the time of which we now speak, restored the contests and added horse-races, of which there had been none before.
CV. During the same winter the Ambraciots, fulfilling the promise by which they had induced Eurylochus to keep his army there, made an ex- pedition against Amphilochian Argos Avith three thousand hoplites, and invading its territory took Olpae, a stronghold on the hill near the sea, which the Acarnanians had fortified and had at one time used as a common tribunal ^ of justice ; and it is
chians (see Kruse, Hcllan, ii. p. 333), as Classen explains. Tlie latter view has the sujipoit of Steph. Byz. : "Όλπαι- <ρροϋ- piov, KOtvhv Άκαονάνων καΐ ΆμψιΚόχων hiKaari]pt.ov, Θουκυδίδη!
Τ/η'τ7).
VOL. Π. G ^^5
THUCYDIDES
έπιθάλασσίας οΰσης irevre καΐ eiKoai σταΒίους
2 μύΧιστα. οι Be ^Ακαρνάνβς οΐ μεν €<; "Apyo^ ξυνεβοιΊθουν, οι Be της ^ Α μφ ίΧογίας €V τούτω τω •χ^ωρίω ο Κ.ρήναι KoKelrai, φυΧάσσοντες τους μετά ΚύρνΧόχου ΥΙβΧοττοννησίους μη Χάθωσι ττρος τους ^Αμττρακιώτας ΒίεΧθόντες, εστρατοττεΒεύ-
3 σαντο. ττεμπουσι Be κα\ eirl Αημοσθενη τον ες την ΑΐτωΧίαν Αθηναίων στρατη^ησαντα, οττως σφίσιν ήρεμων ΎίΎνηται, καϊ εττϊ τας είκοσι ναΰς ^Αθηναίων αΐ ετυχ^ον ττερϊ ΐΙεΧοττόννησον ουσαι, ων ηρχεν \\ριστοτεΧης re ό Ύιμοκράτους καϊ
4 'λεροφων ο Αντιμνήστου. άττεστειΧαν Be καϊ άγγελοι^ οί ττερϊ τας ΌΧττας ^Αμττρακιώταί ες την πόΧιν κεΧεύοντες σφίσι βοηθείν ττανΒημεί, ΒεΒώτες μη οί μετ ΚύρυΧο•χ^ου ου Βύνωνταί BieX- θεΐν τους Άκαρνάνας καϊ σφίσιν η μονωθεΐσιν η μάχη '^/βνηται η άναχωρεΐν βουΧομενοις ουκ τ) ασφαΧες.
CVI. Οί μεν ουν μετ ΈύρυΧόχου ΤΙεΧοττον- νήσιοί ώς τίσθοντο τους εν'ΌΧτταις' Αμττρακίώτας ηκοντας, άραντες εκ του Υίροσχίου εβοηθουν κατά τάχος, καϊ Βιαβάντες τον ^ ΑχεΧωον εχώρουν Bl * Ακαρνανίας ούσης ερήμου Βια την ες "Αριγος βοήθειαν, εν Βε^ια μεν έχοντες την Χτρατίων ττόΧιν καϊ την φρουράν αύτων, εν αριστερά Βε την 2 άΧΧην ^ Ακαρνανίαν. καϊ ΒιεΧθόντες την Έτρα-
1 After the return of the thirty ships (eh. xcviii. 5), these twenty had been sent out again round the Peloponnesus.
1 86
BOOK III. cv. i-cvi. 2
about twenty-five stadia from the city of Argos, λνίποΐι is by the sea. Meanwhile some of the Acar- nanian troops came to the relief of Argos, while the rest encamped at a place in Am{)hilochia which is called Crenae, keeping guard to prevent the Pelo- ponnesians with Eurylochus from passing through un- observed to join the Ambraciots. They also sent for Demosthenes, who had led the army of the Athenians into Aetolia, to come and be their leader, as well as for the twenty Athenian ships ^ which happened to be off the coast of Peloponnesus under the command of Aristotle son of Timocrates and Hierophon son of Antimnestus. A messenger was also sent by the Ambraciots at Olpae to the city of Ambracia with a request that all the forces of the town should be dispatched to their aid, for they feared that Eury- lochus and his troops might not be able to make their way through the Acarnanians, and, in that c;ise, that they themselves would either have to fight single-handed, or, if they wished to retreat, would find that unsafe.
CVI. Now the Peloponnesian forces under Eury- lochus, Avhen they learned that the Ambraciots had arrived at Olpae, set out from Proschium with all speed to reinforce them, and crossing the Acheloiis advanced through Acarnania, Avhich was Λvithout defenders be- cause of the reinforcements which had been sent to Argos, and as they advanced they had the city of Stratus Λvith its garrison on their right, and the rest of Acarnania on their left. Then traversing the territory of the Stratians they advanced through
Their real goal was Naupactug (ch. cxiv. 2), but answering the appeal of the Acarnanians they turned aside for the momeut to the Ambracian Gulf (ch. evil. 1).
187
THUCYDIDES
τίων ηην i-χ^ώρουν Sia τή^ Φυτιας κα] ανθις ^Ιεόεώνος τταρ βσχ^ατα, εττβιτα Bca Λιμναίας' καΐ €ΤΓί/3ησατ Τ7}ς ' Α'/ραίων, ονκέτι \\καρνανίας, 3 φιλίας Be σφίσιν. Χαβόμειοι Be τού θνάμον ηρους, 6 έστιν ^ Χ^/ραϊκόν} εχώρουν Βι" αυτού καΐ Kare^ro-av ei την Wpyeiav νυκτός ηΒη, καΐ ^ιβξβΧθόντες μεταξύ της re \\.ρ~/είων ττόλεως καΐ τΡ]^ tVl Κρι',ναις Άκαρνάνων φυΧακή^ eXaOov κα\ Ύτροσέμειξαν τοϊς iv " ΟΧιταις \\μ77 ρακιώταις. CVII. Γενόμενοι ce αθρόοι άμα ttj ήμερα καθίζουσιν εττΐ την ^ΙητρόττοΧιν καΧουμενην καΐ στρατόττεΒον εττοιησαντο. 'Αθηναίοι Βε ταΐς εϊκοσι ναυσίν ου ττοΧΧω ύστερον τταρα^ιηνονται ες τον \\μ77ρακίκον κόΧττον 3οηθονντες τοΙς Αρ- ^είοις, κα\ Αημοσβένης ^Ιεσσηνίων μεν έχων ίιακοσίονς ότ\ίτας, εξηκοντα Be τοξοτας Άθη-
2 ναίων. και αι με:• ν'/]€ς ττερι τας ΟΧττας τον Χόφον- εκ θαΧασσης echd^puovv οι Be \\.καρνάνες και ΆμφίΧόχων οΧί'/οι (οΐ yap ττΧειους ίητο Άαττρακίωτών βία κατείχοντο^ ες τo^Apyoς ηΒη ξννεΧηΧΐ'θότες τταρεσκεναζοντο ώς μαχούμενοι τοις εναντίοις, καΐ ήy^μόva τού τταντος ξυμμα- χικού αίροννται Αημοσθενη μετά των σφετερων
3 στρατη'/ών. ό Βε TrpoaayayMv eyy^? "'}'> "Ολτττ;? εστρατοττεΒενσατο' χαράδρα Β αυτούς μβγάΧη Bielpyev. καϊ ημέρας αεν ττεντε 7]σύχαζον, ττ} Β €κττ] ετάσσοντο αμφότεροι ως ες μάχην. και (μείζον yap εyεvετo κα\ ττεριεσχε το των Πβλο- ΤΓοννησιων στρατοττείον] ό Δημοσθένης Βεισας
1 Ά-νοαϊΐίόν, for 6.y:oiKav or oyjoTvov of the MSS., corrected by 0. Mueller. ' - τον χόφον, deleted by van Herwerden, followed by Hude.
iS8
BOOK III. cvi. 2-cvii. 3
Phytia, from there skirted the borders of Medeon, and then passed through Limnaea ; and finally they reached the country of the Agraeans, being now outside of Acarnania and in a friendly country. Arriving next at Mt. Thyaraus, which belongs to the Agraeans, they went through the pass over it and came down into Argive territory after nightfall, whence they succeeded in passing unobserved between the city of Argos and the Acarnanian guard at Crenae, finally joining the Ambraciots at Olpae.
CVII. After the two armies had effected a junction, at daybreak they took post at a place called Metropolis and made camp. Not long afterwards the Athenians \vith their twenty ships arrived in the Ambracian Gulf, reinforcing the Argives ; and Demosthenes also came Avith tAvo hundred Messenian hoplites and sixty Athenian bowmen. The ships lay at sea about the hill of Olpae, blockading it ; but the Acarnanians and a few of the Amphilochians — for most of these were kept from moving by the Ambraciots — had already gathered at Argos and were preparing for battle Avith their opponents, having chosen Demosthenes to command the Avhole allied force in concert with their οΛνη generals. And he, leading them close to Olpae, encamped ; and a great ravine separated the two armies. For five days they kept quiet, but on the sixth both sides drew up in order of battle. Now the army of the Peloponnesians was larger than that of Demosthenes and outflanked it ; he, therefore, fearing that he
THUCYDIDES
μη κνκΧωθτ) \οχίζ€ΐ €ς όΒόν τίνα κο'ιΧην και Χο'χ^μώΒη οπλίτα? καΐ Λ^ίλους ξυναμφοτβρονί €9 τετρακόσιους, όττως κατά το v-nepe^ov των εναν- τίων iv ττ) ζυνόΖω αυττ) βζαναστάντβς ούτοι κατά
4 νώτου ^ί^νωνταυ. irru he τταρεσκεύαστο άμφο- τίροίς, fjaav βς γείρας, Δημοσθένης μβν το he^iov κβρας έ'χωζ^ μετά ^Ιεσσηνίων καϊ 'Αθηναίων οΧί^/ων το he άΧΧο \\καρνάνες ώς εκαστοί τεταγ- μένοι €7Γ€Ϊχον καΐ ΆμφίΧόχ^ων οι τταρόντες άκον- τισταί' ΙΙεΧοποννιίσιοι δε καϊ Άμττρακίώται άναμίξ τεταγμένοι ττΧην "Μαντινέων ούτοι he ev τω εύωνύμίύ μαΧΧον καϊ ου το κέρας άκρον έχον- τες αθρόοι ήσαν, αΧΧ ΚύρυΧοχος εσχατον είχε το εύώνυμον και οι μετ αυτού, κατά ^Ιεσσηνίους καϊ Αημοσθενη.
CVIIL Ω? δ' εν χερσίν ηΒη οντες ττεριέσχον τω κέρα οι ΤΙεΧοττονι•7']σιοι καϊ εκνκΧούντο το he^iov των εναντίων, οι εκ της ενεορας Άκαρνάνες ετΓΓ/ενομενοι αύτοΐς κατά νώτου προσπίτττουσί τ€ καϊ τρετΓουσιν, ώστε μήτε ες άΧκην ύττομεΐναι φοβηθεντας τε ες φυ^ην καϊ το ττΧέον τού στρα- τεύματος καταστήσαΐ' iTreihrj yap ειhov το κατ^ ΕύρύΧοχον καϊ ο κράτιστον ην htaφθειpόμevov, ΤΓολλω μάΧΧον εφοβούντο. καϊ οι Μεσσήνιοι οντες ταύττ) μετά τού Δημοσθένους το ττοΧύ τού
2 ερΎου εττε^ήΧθον. οι he Λμττρακιώται καϊ οι
κατά το hεζιov κέρας ενικών το καθ' εαυτούς και
"ττρος το'ΆρΎος επεΒίωξαν^ καϊ <γάρ μαχιμώτατοι
^ ίπ^Ιΐωξαν, for άπίδίαι|αν of the MSS., Haase's conjecture.
190
BOOK III. cvn. 3-cviii. 2
might be surrounded, stationed in a sunken road overgrown Λνϋΐι biislies an ambush of hopHtes and Hght-troops, about four hundred all together, his purpose being that in the very moment of collision these troops should leap from their hiding-place and take the enemy in the rear at the point where his line overlapped. When both sides were ready they came to close quarters. Demosthenes with the Messenians and a few Athenian troops had the right wing ; the rest of the line was held by the Acarnanians, arraj'ed by tribes, and such Anijihi- lochian javelin-men as were present. But the Pelo- ponnesians and Ambraciots were mingled together, except the Mantineans ; these were massed more on the left wing, though not at its extremity, for that ])osition, which was opposite Demosthenes and the Messenians, was held by Eurylochus and the troops under him.
C\ III. When finally the armies were at close quarters and the Peloponnesians outflanked with their left the right wing of their oj)ponents and were about to encircle it, the Acarnanians, coming upon them from their ambush, fell upon their rear and routed them, so that they did not stand to make resistance and in their panic caused the greater part of their army to take to flight also ; for vv'hen they saw the division under Eurylochus, their best troops, being cut to pieces, they were far more panic-stricken. And it was the Messenians, Λνΐιο Λvere in this part of the field under the command of Demosthenes, that bore the brunt of the battle. On the other hand, the Ambraciots and those on the enemy's right wing defeated tlie troops op])osed to themselves, and pursued them to Argos ; and indeed
191
THUCYDIDES
των ττβρί €Κ€Ϊνα τα •χωρία τνγχάνουσιν δντες.
3 €ΤΓαναχωρουι^τ€<; Be ώς έώρων το jrXeov νενικημυίνον καΐ οι άΧλοι Ακαρνάνβς σφίσι ττροσβκείντο, χαλεττω? Βιεσώζοντο e? τάς "Ολττας, καΐ ττοΧλοΙ άττέθανον αυτών, ατάκτως και ούΒενΙ κόσμω προστητΓΤοντβς ττΧην ^Ιαντινεων ούτοι he. μά- Χιστα ξυvτ€τayμevoι τταντος του στρατοί) ave^w- ρησαν. καΐ ή μ€ν μάχη ετε\εύτα e? o-v/re.
CIX. Wevehaio^ he Trj ΰστ€ραία Ε,ύρυ\όχου τβθνεώτος καΐ Μακαρίου αυτός τταρειΧηφώς την άρχην καΐ άττορών μβ'γάΧης της ^ ησσης 'γeyίvη- μένης ότω τροττω η μένων ττοΧιορκι'/σεται, €Κ τ€ ^ής καϊ €κ θαΧάσσης ταΐς ^Αττικαΐς ναυσίν aTTOKeKXrj μένος, η καϊ άναχωρών hLaσωθήσeτa^, ττροσφβρβί λόγοι/ Trepl σπονΒών καϊ αναχωρήσεως Αημοσθέΐ'€ΐ και τοις ^ Ακαρνάνων στρατη^οίς καϊ
2 TTepX νεκρών α μα αναιρέσεως. οι hk νεκρούς μεν άττέΒοσαν καϊ τροπαΐον αύτοΙ έστησαν καϊ τους εαυτών τριακόσιους μάΧιστα άττοθανόντας άνείΧοντο' άναχώρησιν hi εκ μεν του ττροφανοΰς ουκ έσττείσαντο άττασι, κρύφα δε Δημοσθένης μετά των ξυστpaτήyωv των "^ ^Ακαρνάνων σττεν- Βονται Μαντινεϋσι καϊ Mevehatω και τοις αΧΧοις άρχουσι τών ΤίεΧοττοννησίων καϊ όσοι αυτών ήσαν α^ίολογώτατοί άττοχωρεΐν κατά τάχος, βουΧόμενος ■ψιΧώσαι τους Αμττρακιώτας re και τον μισθοφόρον οχΧον,^ μάΧιστα he ΑακεΒαι-
^ τη J added by Hude.
^ τών, before Άιιαρνάνων, added by Kriigcr, followed by Hude.
* rhv ξ^νικόν, given in MSS. after οχΚον, deleted by van Herwerden, foUowcii by Hude.
192
BOOK III. cviii. 2-cix. 2
these are the best fighters of all the peoples of that region. When, however, they returned and saw that their main army had been defeated, and the victorious division of the Acarnanians began to press hard upon them, they made their escape with difficulty to Olpae ; and many of them were killed, for they rushed on with broken ranks and in disorder^ all except the Mantineans, who kept their ranks together during the retreat better than any other part of the army. And it was late in the evening before the battle ended.
CIX. On the next day, since Eurylochus and Macarius had been slain, Menedaius had on his own responsibility assumed the command, but the defeat had been so serious that he was at his \vit's end how, if he remained, he could stand a siege, blockaded as he was by both land and sea by the Athenian fleet, or, if he retreated, could get away safely. He there- fore made overtures to Demosthenes and the Athe- nian generals regarding a truce for his retreat and also about the recovery of his dead. And they gave back the dead, set up a trophy themselves, and took up their own dead, about three hundred in number. They would not, however, openly agree to a retreat for the whole army, but Demosthenes with his Acarnanian colleagues secretly agreed that the Man- tineans and Menedaius and the other Peloponnesian commanders and the most influential men among them might go back home, if they did so speedily. Their object was to isolate the Ambraciots and the miscellaneous crowd of mercenaries,^ and above all to
* Opinions differ as to who are meant. They were pro- bably mercenaries from the neighbouring Epirote tribes in the pay of the Ambraciots.
193
THUCYDIDES
μονίους καΐ Ώ.€Χθ7Γθΐ'νησίου<; ΒιαβαΧεΐν e? του^ €K€Lvr) 'χ^ρτρζων " ΕΧληνας ώ? καταττροΒόντβς το
3 εαυτών TrpovpyiaLTepov έττοιησαντο. και οι μ€ν τού? τ€ νεκρούς άνείΧοντο καϊ δία τάχ^ονς εθατττον, ώσττερ ύττήρχ^β, καΐ την άττοχ^ώρησίν κρύφα οίς eSehoTO erre^ovXevov.
ex. Τω δε Αημοσθενεί καΐ το?? ^Ακαρνάσιν ayyeWeTUi τους ^Αμττρακιώτας τους βκ της ττόλεως τταν^ημίΧ κατά την ιτρωτι^ν €Κ των ^ΟΧττών ayyeXiav έττιβοηθεΐν Βια των Αμφί- Χόχων, βουΧομζνους τοϊς iv "ΟΧτταις ξυμμείζαι
2 εΐόότας ovoev των yeyevημevωv. και ττεμ-πει, ευθύς του στρατού μέρος τί τάς ό^ούς ττροΧο- 'χ^ιούντας καϊ τα καρτερά ττροκαταΧηψ ο μένους, καϊ T7J άΧΧη στρατιά άμα τταρεσ κβυάζετο βοη- θεΐν ετΓ αυτούς.
CXI. Έι/ τούτω δ' οΐ ^ίαντινής κα\ οίς εσπειστο ττροφασιν εττΐ Χαγ^ανισμον καϊ φpυyάvωv ξυΧ- Xoyrjv εζεΧθ όντες ΰτταττησαν κατ 6XLyoυς, άμα ξυXXεyovτες βφ' α εξήΧθον Βήθεν ττροκεχωρη- κότες δε ή8η άττωθεν της ΟΧττης θάσσον άττε-
2 γ_ώρουν. οι δ ^Αμττρακιώται καϊ οι άΧΧοι όσοι μεν ^ ετυyχ^avov ούτως αθρόοι ξυνεΧθοντες, ώς εyvωσav άττιόντας, ωρμησαν και αύτοΙ καϊ εθεον
3 Βρόμω, εττικαταΧαβεΐν βουΧόμενοι. οι Βε ^ Ακαρ- νάνες το μεν ττρωτον καϊ ττάντας ενόμισαν άτιεναι
' Hude reads 'όσοι μτ] ΐτΰ-γχανον tovtois αθρόοι ζυν(ξ(\θόντΐ5.
^ As distinguished from the Ainbraciots who after the battle were shut up in Olpae (oh. cxi. 2).
^ The text is most probabl}' corrupt. Classen offers the best remedy : ol 5e Άμττρακιώται καϊ οΊ άλλοι όσοι μον ού μΐνοί iruyxavov ovtws, αθρόοι ξυve\θo^'τΐs ij iyywaav
194
BOOK III. cix. 2-cxi. 3
discredit the Lacedaemonians and the Peloponnesians with the Hellenes ot this region, on the ground that they had committed an act of treachery through pre- ference for their ΟΛνη selfish interests. Accordingly the Peloponnesians took uj) their dead and hastily buried them as best thev could, while those who had permission began secretly to plan their retreat.
ex. Word was now brought to Demosthenes and the Acarnanians that the inhabitants of the city of Ambracia,^ in response to the first message that came from Olpae, Avere marching in full force through the Amphilochian territory, wishing to join the forces in Olpae, and that they were quite unaware of what had happened. So he immediately sent a part of his army to forestall these troops by setting ambuscades along the roads and occupying the strong positions, and at the same time began preparations to lead the rest of the army against them.
CXI. In the meantime the Mantineans and the others Avho were included in the agreement, leaving camp on the pretext of gathering pot-herbs and fire- wood, stole away in small groups, gathering at the same time what they pretended to have gone to seek ; then when they had already got some distance from Olpae they quickened their pace. But the Ambraciots and all the others who happened to have come together in a body, Avhen they realized that these were taking their departure, also set out them- selves and ran at full speed, wishing to overtake them.2 But the Acarnanians at first thought that all the fugitives Avere going away Avithout covenant
awiovTas, ϋρμ-ησαν καΐ αΰτοΙ . . : "But the Axnbraciots and all the others who chanced to be left came together in a body, and when they realised that they were taking their departure set off also themselves . . ."
THUCYDIDES
άστΓΟί^δους ομοίως καΐ του? ΤΙβΧοττοννησίον^; eVe- Βίωκον, και ηνα<; αυτών των στρατη<γών κω\ΰ- οντας καΐ φάσκοντας έσττεΐσθαί αύτοΐ<ί ηκόντισβ τις, νομίσας καταττροόίΖοσθαι σφας• βττβίτα μίντοι τους μβν ^Ιαντινβας καΐ τους ΐΙβΧοττον- νησίους άφίβσαν, τους δ' Αμττρακιώτας βκτείνον. 4 και ην ττολΧη βρις καΐ ayvoia eiVe ^Αμττρακίώτης τις έστιν εϊτε Υΐ€Χθ7τονν7]σιος. καΐ ές διακόσιους μίν τινας αυτών άττίκτειναν οι δ' άΧλοι Bie- φυyov 69 την 'Ay pa'iSa ομορον ουσαν, καΐ ΈαΧύν- θίος αυτούς ο βασιΧβύς τών Aypaίωv φίΧος ων ύτΓβδε^ατο.
CX1I. QI δ' €« της ττόΧεως Άμττρακιώται άφίκνοΰνταί βττ ΐΒομενήν. eaTov δε Εύο Χόφω ή *18ομ€νη ΰ\Ιτ7]Χώ' τούτοιν τον μβν μείζω νυκτός i^nyevoμevης οι ττροαττοσταΧέντες ίιττο του Αη- μοσθβνους άττο του στρατοττίόου εΧαθόν τβ καΐ έφθασαν ττροκαταΧαβόντες, τον 8" βΧάσσω ^ ετυ- yov οι Αμπρακίώταί ττροαναβύντες και ηύΧί-
2 σηντο. 6 δε Αημοσθβνης Βειπνήσας εχ^ώρει και το άΧΧο στράτευμα άττο εσττβρας ευθύς, αύτος μεν το ήμισυ έχων επι της εσβοΧης, το δ' άΧΧο
3 δίά τών ΆμφιΧοχικών ορών. και άμα ορθρω ετΓίπιτΓτει τοις Άμττρακίώταις ετι εν ταΐς εύναις και ου 7ΓρθΎ]σθημενοις τα yεyεvημεva, άΧΧα ττοΧύ
4 μάΧΧον νομισασι τους εαυτών εΙναί' καΐ yap
τους Μ,εσσηνίους πρώτους εττιτηΒες 6 Αημοσθενης
ττρούταξε και 7Γpoσayopεύείv έκεΧευε, ΑωρίΒα τε
yXo)σσav Ιεντας και τοις ττροφύλαζι ττίστιν τταρε-
χομενους, άμα δε και ου καθορωμένους ττ] όψει
^ is is inserted before rhv δ' ^κάσσω by Hude, following Kriiger.
196
BOOK III. CXI, 3 cxii. 4
or truce and therefore set oil" in pursuit of the Pelo- ponnesians ; and when some of the generals tried to prevent this, saying that a truce had been made Avith them, someone hurled javehns at them, believing that they liad been betra\ed. Afterwards, however, they let the Mantineans and Peloponnesians go, but began to kill the Ambraciots. And there was much dispute and uncertainty as to whether a man was an Ambraciot or a Peloponnesian. About tAvo hundred of the Ambraciots \vere slain ; the rest of the fugitives escaped into the neighbouring country of Agraea, and were received by Salynthius the king of the Agraeans, Λνΐιο was friendly to them.
CXII. Meanwhile the troops from the city of Ambracia arrived at Idomene. Now it consists of two lofty hills, and of these the higher had already been seized unobserved during the night by the troops which Demosthenes had sent forAvard from his main army ; but the loAver had previously, as it chanced, been ascended by the Ambraciots, λνΐιο spent the night there. After dinner Demosthenes and the rest of the army set out immediately after nightfall, he himself with half of them making for the pass, while the rest took the road through the Amphilochian mountains. And at dawn he fell upon the Ambraciots, who were still in their beds and had no knowledge at all of what had previously happened. On the contrary, they supposed these troops to be their ΟΛνη men, for Demosthenes had pur])osely put the Mes- senians in front and directed them to accost the enemy in the Doric dialect, thus getting themselves trusted by the outposts ; besides, they were indis- tinguishable to the sight, since it was still dark.
197
THUCYDIDES
5 νυκτός €Τί οΰσης. ως ουν eTreireae τω στρατβύ- ματι αυτών, τρεττουσι, και τους μεν ττοΧλους αυτού Ζυίφθειραν, οι δε ΧοίττοΙ κατά τα ορη ες
6 φν/ην ωρμησαν. ττροκατείΧημμενων δέ των όΒών, καΐ αμα των μεν ^ΑμφιΧοχ^ων εμπείρων όντων της εαυτών Ύης καΐ ψιΧών ττρος όττΧίτας, τών Βε άττείρων καΐ άνεττιστη μόνων oirr) τράττωνται, εσττίτΓτοντες ες τε γ^αράδρας καΐ τας ττροΧεΧο-
7 χισμενας ενεΒρας Βίεφθείροντο. και ες ττάσαν ΙΒεαν ■χωρ))σαντβς της φνγής ετράττοντό τίνες καΐ ες την θάΧασσαν ου ττοΧύ άττεγρυσαν, καΙ ώς εΙΒον τάς Άττικάς ναΰς τταραττΧεούσας άμα του ερηου ττ} ξυντυχ^ία, ττροσένευσαν, ηγισάμενοί εν τω αύτίκα φόβω κρείσσον είναι σφίσιν υττο τών εν ταΐς ναυσίν, el Bet, Βιαφθαρήναι η ΰττο τών
8 βαρβάρων καΐ εγ^θίστων ΆμφιΧόχ^ων. οι μεν ουν Αμττρακίώταί τοιουτω τροττω κακωθεντες oXiyot ατΓο ττοΧΧών εσώθησαν ες την ττόΧιν ^Ακαρνάνες δε σκυΧεύσαντες τους νεκρούς καΐ τροταΐα στήσαντες άττεχ^ώρησαν ες"Apyoς.
CXIir. ΚαΙ αύτοΐς ττ) υστεραία ηΧθε κήρυξ άτΓο τών ες Ακραίους καταφυ^οντων εκ της "ΟΧττης ^Αμπρακιωτών, άναίρεσιν αΐτησων τών νεκρών ους άπεκτεΐναν ύστερον τΡ]ς ττρώτης μά- χης, οτε μετά τών Μ,αντινεων και τών ύτΓοσττόν- 2 Βων ξυνεζησαν ασττονΒοι. ιΒών δ' 6 Κϊ)ρυξ τα οττΧα τών άτΓο τΡ]ς ττοΧεως Αμττρακιωτών εθαύ- μαζε το ττΧήθος• ου yap ySei τα ττάθος, αλλ' ωετο
198
BOOK III. cxii. 4-cxiii. 2
So they fell upon the army of the Ambraciots and j)ut them to rout, slaying the majority of them on the spot ; the rest took to flight over the mountains. But as the roads had already been occupied, and as, moreover, the Amphilochians were well acquainted with their own country and were light infantry op- posing heavy-armed troops, whereas the Ambraciots were ignorant of the country and did not kno\v which way to turn, under these circumstances the fleeing men fell into ravines and into ambushes which had previously been set for them and perished. And some of them, after resorting to every manner of flight, even turned to the sea, Avhich was not far dis- tant, and seeing the Athenian ships, which were sail- ing along the coast at the very time when the action was taking place, swam toward them, thinking in the panic of the moment that it Λvas better for them to be slain, if slain they must be, by the crews of the ships than by the barbarian and detested Amphiloch- ians. In this manner, then, the Ambraciots suffered disaster, and but few out of many returned in safety to their city ; the Acarnanians, on the other hand, after stripping the dead and setting up trophies, returned to Argos.
CXI II. On the next day a herald came to the Athenians from the Ambraciots who had escaped from Olpae and taken refuge among the Agraeans, to ask for the bodies of those who had been slain after the first battle, at the time when unprotected by a truce these attempted to leave Olpae along with the Mantineans and the others who were included in the truce. Now when the herald saw the arms taken from the Ambraciots who came from the city, he was amazed at their number ; for he did not know of the recent disaster, but thought that
199
THUCYDIDES
3 των μετά σφων elvai. και τις αυτόν ηρβτο ο τι θαυμάζοι καΐ όποσοι αυτών τβθνάσιν, οΙομ(;νο<; αν ό €ρωτών elvai τον κήρυκα άττο των ev Ίδο- μβναΐς. 6 δ' βφη 8ιακοσίου<ί μάΧιστα. ύττοΧα-
4 βων δ' ό ερωτών elrrev " Ούκουν τα οττλα ταυτί διακοσίων ^ φαίνεται, αλλά ττΧεον ή •χ^ιΧίων. αύθις δε ειττεν εκείνος• " Ουκ άρα τών μεθ^ ημών μαχ^υ μένων εστίν." 6 δ' άπεκρίνατο• " Εϊττερ ^ε νμεΐς εν ^ΙΒομεντ) -χθες εμά'χεσθε^^ "'Αλλ' ημείς ^γε ούΒενΙ εμαχ^ομεθα χθες, άΧΧα ττρωην εν τη αποχωρήσει. ' " Και μεν 8η τούτοις ye ημείς χθες άττο της ττόΧεως βοηθήσασι της ^Αμττρακιω-
5 τών εμαχόίχεθα." ο δε κήρυξ ώς ηκουσε καΐ ε'γνω οτι ή άττο της ττόΧεως βοήθεια Βιεφθαρται, άνοιμώξας καΐ ε'«7Γλαγεΐ9 τω με^γέθει τών τταρόν- των κακών άπήΧθεν ευθύς άττρακτος καϊ ούκετι
6 άττητει τους νεκρούς, ττάθος yap τούτο μια ττό- Xei 'ΕίΧΧηνίΒι εν ϊσαις ημεραις με^ιστον Βη τών κατά, τον ττοΧεμον τόνΒε ε^ενετο. και αριθμόν ουκ kypa^jra τών αποθανόντων, οιοτι άττιστον το τΓΧήθος Xεyετaι άποΧεσθαι ώς προς το μεyεθoς της πόΧεως. Άμπρακίαν μέντοι οίδα οτι, ει εβουΧηθησαν Ακαρνάνες και ^ΑμφίΧοχοι Άθη- ναιοις καϊ Αημοσθενει πειθόμενοι επεΧθεΐν, αύ- τοβοεί αν εΙΧον νυν δ' εΒεισαν μη οι ^Αθηναίοι
^ διακοσίων, added by Krii^er. 200
BOOK III. cxiii. 2-6
the arms belonged to the men of his own division. And someone asked him why he was amazed, and how many of his comrades had been slain, the questioner on his part supposing that the herald had come from the forces which had fought at Idomene. The herald answered, " About two hundred." The questioner said in reply, "These arms, though, are clearly not those of two hundred men, but of more than a thousand." And again the herald said, "Tlien they are not the arms of our comrades in the battle." The other answered, " They are, if it was you who fought yesterday at Idomene." " But we did not fight with anyone yesterday ; it was the day before yesterday, on the retreat." "And it is certain that we fought yester- day with these men, who were coming to your aid from the city of the Ambraciots." When the herald heard this and realized that the force which was coming to their relief from the city had perished, he lifted up his voice in lamentation and, stunned by the magnitude of the calamity before him, departed at once, forgetting his errand and making no request for the dead. Indeed this was the greatest calamity that befell any one Hellenic city in an equal number of days during the course of this Λvhole war. The number of those who fell I have not recorded, seeing that the multitude reported to have perished is incredible when com- pared with the size of the city. I know, however, that if the Acarnanians and Amphilochians had been \villing to heai-ken to the Athenians and De- mosthenes and had made an attack upon Ambracia they would have taken it at the first onset ; but as it was, they were afraid that the Athenians, if they
THUCYDIDES
βχοντβς αυτήν 'χάλεττώτεροι σφίσι ττάροικοι ωσιν.
CXIV. Μετά δε ταύτα τρίτον μβρος νβίμαντξΐ; των σκυΧων rot? ^ΚΘηναιοί<; τα αΚΧα κατά τας ττόΧεις hieCKovTO. καϊ τα μ€ν των Αθηναίων TrXeovTa εαλω, τα δε νυν άνακβίμενα iv τοις Άττί/ίοΐς ίβροΐς ^ημοσθενεί εξτιρβθησαν τριακό- σιαι ττανοττΧίαι, καί αηων αύτας κατεττΧευσβν και εηενετο άμα αύτω μετά την εκ της ΑίτωΧίας ξυμφοραν άπο ταύτης της πράξεως άΒεεστερα η
2 κάθοδος. άττηΧθον δε καϊ οι εν ταΐς είκοσι ναυ- σίν \\θηναΐοί ες ^αύττακτον. \\καρνάνες δε καΐ ^ΑμφίΧοχοί άττεΧθοντων Αθηναίων καϊ Αημοσ- θενους τοις ώς 'ϊ,αΧύνθιον καϊ Ά'^/ραίους καταφυ- yovaiv Άμττρακιωταις καϊ ΐΙεΧοττοννησίοίς άνα~ γ^ωρησιν εσπείσαντο εξ ΟΙνιαΒών οίττερ καϊ μεταν-
3 έστησαν τταρα Ι,αΧυνθίου, καϊ ες τον εττειτα -χ^ρόνον στΓονΒας καϊ ξυμμαχίαν εττοιτισαντο εκα- τόν ετη ^ Ακαρνάνες καϊ ^ΑμφίΧοχ^οι ττρος Άμττρα- κιώτας εττϊ τοΐσΒε, ώστε /ιΐί;τε ^Αμττρακίώτας μετά ^Ακαρνάνων στρατεύειν εττϊ ΐΙεΧοττοννησίους μήτε ^Ακαρνάνας μετά ^Αμττρακιωτων εττ ^Αθη- ναίους, βοηθείν δε τ^ αΧΧηΧων, καϊ άποΒουναι *Αμττρακιύ>τας οττόσα ή 'χ^ωρΙα η όμηρους ^Αμφι- Χοχ^ων εχ^ουσι, καϊ εττϊ Άνακτόριον μη βοηθείν
Α ΤΓοΧεμιον ον \\καρνάσιν. ταύτα ξυνθεμενοι Sii- Χνσαν τον πόΧεμον, μετά Be ταύτα Ι^,ορίνθιοι
202
BOOK III. cxin. 6-cxiv. 4
had the ίοΛνη in their possession, would be more troublesome neighbours than the Ambraciots.
CXI\'. After tliis the Acarnanians apportioned a third of the booty to the Athenians and distributed the rest among their cities. The portion which fell to the Athenians was captured from them on the voyage home ; but the dedicatory offerings ηολν to be seen in the Athenian temples, consisting of three hundred panoplies, wei-e set apart as Demosthenes' share, and were brought home by him when he returned. Furthermore, his return could now, in consequence of this exploit, be made Avith less apprehension after his earlier misfortune in Aetolia. The Athenians in the t\venty ships also departed, retm-ning to Naupactus. As for the Acarnamans and Amphilochians, after the Athenians and Demos- thenes had gone home, they concluded a truce with the Ambraciots and Peloponnesians who had taken refuge with Salynthius and the Agraeans, allowing them to withdraw from Oeniadae, whither they had gone after leaving Salynthius. The Acarnanians and Ampliilochians also concluded for the future a treaty of alliance with the Ambraciots to last for one hundred years, on the following terms: The' Ambraciots were not to join the Acarnanians in any expedition against the Peloponnesians ; nor were the Acarnanians to join the Ambraciots against the Athenians, but they were to give aid in defence of one another's territory; the Ambraciots were to restore all places or hostages belonging to the Amphilochians which they now held ; and they were not to give aid to Anacfcorium, which was hostile to the Acarnanians. On these terms of agreement they brought the war to an end. But
203
THUCYDIDES
φυΧακην eavTOiv e? την ^Αμττρακίαν άττίστει'Καν βς τριακόσιους όττλιτας και —evoKXe'ihav τον Eu- θυκ\ίου<ί άρχοντα' οΐ κομιζόμενοι ■χ^αΧε-τώζ Βια τ?}? τ]7Τ€ΐρον άφίκοντο, τα pev κατ Αμττρακίαν ούτω? iyeveTO.
CXV. Οί' δ' iv ττ] ΈικεΧία ^Αθηναίοι τον αυτοΰ •χ£ΐμωνο<ί e? re την Ipepaiav άττόίΒασιν βττοιη- σαντο εκ τών νεών μετά τών Έ,ικεΧών των άνωθεν εσβεβΧηκότων ες τα εσχ^ατα της Ίμεραίας και
2 tVl τα? Αιόλου νήσους εττΧευσαν. άναγ^ωρή- σαντες δέ e? Ύψ/ιον ΥΙυθό^ωρον τον Ίσολό^γου, ^Αθηναίων στρατη^όν, καταλαμβάνουσιν εττΐ τα?
3 ναυς Βιά^οχον ων ό Αα';^»^? ηρχ^εν. οΐ yap iv ΈικεΧία ξύμμαχοι ττΧεύσαντες εττεισαν τους * Αθηναίους βοηθεΐν σφίσι ττΧείοσι ναυσίν της μεν yap yής αύτων οι Έυρακόσιοι ΐκράτουν, της δε θαΧάσσης oXιyaις νανσΐν elpyόμεvoL τταρε- σκευάζοντο ναντικον ζvvayeιpovτeς ως ου ττερι-
4 οψημενοί. καΐ εττΧήρουν ναΰς τεσσαράκοντα οί ^Αθηναίοι ώ? άτΓΟστεΧοΰντες αύτοϊς, άμα μεν ηyoΰμεvoι θασσον τον εκεί ττόΧεμον καταΧυθή- σεσθαι, άμα δέ βουΧόμενοι μεΧετην του ναυτικού
5 ΤΓΟίεΙσθαί. τον μεν οΰν eva τών στpaτηyώv απέ- στειλαν ΐΙυθόΒωρον 6XLyaίς νανσί, —οφοκΧεα δε τον ^ωστρατίζου καΐ ΚύρνμεΒοντα τοι• &ουκΧέους
6 επΙ τών πλειόνων νεών άττοττεμψειν εμεΧΧον. ό δε ΤΙνθόΒωρος η8η έχων την του Αάχητος τών νεών αρχήν εττΧενσε τεΧευτώντος του χειμώνας
204
BOOK III. cxiv. 4-cxv. 6
after this the Corinthians sent to Ambracia a garrison of their own troops^ consisting of about three hundred hoplites, under the command of Xenocleidas son of Eutliycles, who, making their way with difficulty across he mainland, finally reached their destination. Such was the course of events at Ambracia.
CXV. During the same winter the Athenians in Sicily made a descent from their ships upon the territory of Himera, in concert with the Sicels from the interior who had invaded the extreme border^ of Himeraea; and they also sailed against the islands of Aeolus. Returning thence to Rhe- gium, they found tiiat Pythodorus son of Isolochus, an Athenian general, had come to succeed Laches in command of the fleet. For their allies in Sicily had sailed to Athens and persuaded them to aid them with a larger fleet ; for though their territory was dominated by the Syracusans, yet since they were kept from the sea by only a few ships they were collecting a fleet and making preparations with the determination not to submit. And the Athenians manned forty ships to send to them, partly because they believed that the war in Sicily could sooner be brought to an end in this way, and partly because they wished to give practice to their fleet. Accordingly they despatciied one of their generals, Pythodorus, Λvith a few ships, and were planning later on to send Sophocles son of Sostratidas and Eurymedon son of Thucles with the main body of the fleet. Pythodorus, now that he had taken over the command of Laches' ships, sailed toward the end of the winter against the Locrian fort which
* i.e. toward the interior.
205
THUCYDIDES
€7γΙ to Κοκρων φρούριον ο Trporepov Αάχ^ης elXev καΐ νικηθβΐς μίίχΐ] inro των Αοκρών άττεχώρησει». CXVI. Έρρύη Se TTepl αυτό το ea/j τούτο ό ρύαξ του 'ττνρος έκ της Αϊτνης, ωσττβρ και ττρό- Tepov. καΐ yrjv τίνα βφθειρβ των Κ,αταναίων, οι ύπο Trj Αϊτντ) τω ο pet οίκουσιν, oirep μί^ιστόν
2 εστίν ορός iv ττ} "^ικζΧία. λεγεταί δε ττεντη- κοστω €Τ€ΐ ρυήναι τούτο μβτα το ττρότβρον ρεύμα, το Be ξύμτταν τρΙς yeyevyjaOai το ρεύμα άφ' ου
3 Έ,ικεΧια ύττο ΕΧΧήνων οικείται, ταύτα μεν κατά τον -χ^ειμώνα τούτον h/ενετο, καΐ έκτον έτος τω ΤΓοΧέμω ετεΧεύτα τω8ε ον Θουκυδίδης ξυνε^ρα-^εν.
^ cf. ch. xcix.
^ The eruption of Aetna mentioned in the Parian Marble, lii. 67 f., as contemporaneous with the battle of Plataea (479 B.C.) ; so that the expression " fiftieth year" is not quite exact. From his form of expression in what follows, it
306
BOOK III. cxv. 6-cxvi. 3
Laches had previously captured ; ^ but he was defeated in battle by the Locrians and returned to Rhejrium.
CXVI. At the beginning of the following spring 425 b. the stream of fire burst from Aetna, as it had on former occasions. And it devastated a portion of the territory of the Catanaeans Λνΐιο dwell on the slope of Mount Aetna, the highest mountain in Sicily. This eruption took place, it is said, fifty years after the last preceding one ; ^ and three eruptions all told are reported to have occurred since Sicily has been inhabited by the Hellenes.' Such was the course of events in this winter, and therewith ended the sixth year of this war of which Thucydides composed the history.
is clear that Thucydides, when he wrote this passage, could have had no knowledge of an eruption later than 425 B.C. He must therefore have died before that of 396 B.C. or, if he lived after that date, never revised this passage.
* i.e., since the eighth century; eee the account at the beginning of Book vi.
307
BOOK IV
I. Ύου δ' ίτη^ίγ'ομβνου θβρους irepl σίτου €κ- βο\ην ^υρακοσίων Ββκα νή€^ ττΧίύσασαι και ΑοκρίΒβζ 'ίσαι ^Ιεσσιίνην την ev 'S.iKeXia κατβΧα- βον, αύτων €^τayayoμevωv, καΐ άττβστη ^Ιεσσήνη
2 ^Αθηναίων, βττραξαν Be τούτο μάΧιστα οι μεν Ί,υρακόσιοί 6ρωντ€^ ττροσβοΧην €χ^ον το γωρίον της ΧικεΧίας καΐ φοβούμενοι τους \\.θηναίους μη €ζ αυτού ορμώμενοι ττοτβ σφισι μβιζονι τταρα- σκευτ) εττβΧθωσιν, οι δε Αοκροι κατά εχθος το 'Υη^Ίνων, βουΧομενοι άμφοτερωθεν αυτούς κατα-
3 ττοΧεμεΙν. καΐ εσεβεβΧήκβσαν άμα ες την 'Ρτ^γί- νων ο'ι Αοκροι ττανστρατια, 'ίνα μη εττιβοηθώσι τοις ^Ιεσσηνιοις, αμα δε και ζυνεττα^όντων 'Ρϊ;γι- νων φυ^άΒων, οι ήσαν παρ" αύτοίς• το yap 'Ρί;γίοζ' επί. ττοΧύν 'χρόνον εστασ'ιαζε καΐ άΒύνατα ην εν τω τταρόντι τους Αοκρούς άμύνεσθαι, η καϊ
4 μαΧΧον εττετίθεντο. Βηώσαντες δε οι μεν Αοκροι
τω ττεζω άττεχ^ώρησαν, αϊ δε νήες ^Ιεσσήν7]ν
εφρούρουν καϊ άΧΧαι^ ττΧηρουμεναι εμεΧΧον αύ-
τόσε εyκaθopμcσάμεvaι τον ττόΧεμον εντεύθεν
τΓοιησεσθαι.
^ αί, in the MSS. before ■ηλ-ηροίμ.ΐναι, deleted by Classen, followed by Hude.
210
BOOK IV
I. The next summer, about the time of the earing 425 b.( of the grain, ten Syracusan and as many Locrian ships sailed to Messene in Sicily and occupied it, going thither on the invitation of the inhabitants ; and Messene revolted from Athens. The chief reason for this act, on the ])art of the Syracusans, was that they saw that the place offex-ed a point of attack upon Sicily and were afraid that the Athenians might some time make it a base from which to move against S^'ra- cuse with a larger force ; the motive of the Locrians was their hostility to the Rhegians, Λvhom they desired to subdue by both land and sea. And, indeed, the Locrians had at this same time invaded the territory of the Rhegians with all their forces in order to prevent them from giving any aid to the Messenians ; and, besides, some Rhegians who were living in exile among the Locrians also urged them to make the invasion ; for Rhegium had for a long time been in a state of revolution, and it was impossible at the moment to make any defence against the Locrians, Λνΐιο were consequently the more eager to attack. The Locrians first ravaged the country and then withdrcAv their land forces, but their ships continued guarding Messene ; and still other ships were now being manned to be stationed at Messene and to carry on war from there.
ail
THUCYDIDES
II. 'ΤτΓΟ δε Tot? αυτούς χρόνους του ηρος, ττρϊν τον σΐτον €v άκμτ} elvai, Τ\.ζ\θ7Γοννήσίοι κάΙ οΐ ξύμμαχοι βσββαΧον 69 την ^Αττικην (rjyeiTO δέ
Α'γις ο 'Αρχιδάμου, ΑακεΖαιμονίων βασιΧβύς),
2 καΐ €'γκαθ€ζόμ€νοί βΒ^ουν την Ύην. 'Αθηναίοι δέ τάς τ€ τβσσαράκοντα ναΰς ές %iKe\iav άττεστει- Χαν, ωστΓβρ τταρβσκευάζοντο, καΐ στρατηγούς τους υτΓοΧοίΤΓους ΚύρυμέΒοντα καΐ ^οφοκΧβα' ΐΐυθό- Βωρος <yap ο τρίτος αυτών ήΒη προαφΐκτο ές Έ,ικε-
3 Χίαν. eiTTov he τούτοις καΐ Κερκυραίων αμα τταραττΧίοντας των ev ττ} ττόΧβι έττιμεΧηθήναί, ο'ί βΧχιστβύοντο ύττο των ev τω opei φυγάδων καΐ ΐΙεΧοποννησίων αύτόσε νήες εξηκοντα Trapeire- ττΧεύκεσαν τοΙς ev τω opei τιμωροί και Χιμού οντος με^άΧου εν ττ) ττοΧει νομίζοντες κατασχη-
4 σειν ραδίως τα ττρά'^/ματα. Αημοσθένει δέ οντι iSicoTrj μετά την άναχωρησιν την εζ Ακαρνανίας αύτω Βεηθεντί είττον χρησθαι ταΐς νανσϊ ταύταις, ην βούΧηται, ττερί την ΐΙεΧοπόννησον.
III. Και ώς i'yivovTO ττΧέοντες κατά την Αακω- νικην καϊ εττυνθάνοντο οτι αΐ νήες ev Κ,ερκύρα ηδη βίσΐ των ΐΙεΧοττοννησίων, ο μεν Έύρυμεδων καϊ ^οφοκΧής ηττεί^οντο ες την Κερκνραν, 6 δε Αημοσθενης ες την ϋύΧον πρώτον βκεΧευε σπόν- τας αυτούς και ττράξαντας α δει τον ττΧουν ΤΓΟίεΐσθαι• άντιΧε^όντων he κατά τύχην χειμών ετΓίΎενομενος κατηνε'^/κε τάς ναΰς εττΐ την ΐΙύΧον.
2 καϊ ο Αημοσθενης βύθύς tj^lov τειχίζεσθαι το
BOOK IV. II. i-m, 2
II. About the same time that spring, before the grain Avas ripe, the Peloponnesians and their alhes made an invasion of Attica, under the command of Agis son of Archidamus, king of the Lacedae- monians ; and encamping there they ravaged the land. But the Athenians despatched the forty ships ^ to Sicily, as they liad previously planned, together with the two remaining generals, Eurymedon and Sophocles, who were still at home ; for Pythodorus, the third general, had already arrived in Sicily, These had instructions, as they sailed past Corcyra, to have a care for the inhabitants of the city, who were being plundered by the exiles on the moun- tain,2 and the Peloponnesians Avith sixty ships had already sailed thither, with the purpose of aiding the party on the mountain and also in the belief that, since a great famine prevailed in the city, they Avould easily get control of affairs. Demos- thenes also, who had retired into private life after his return from Acarnania,•^ now, at his own request, received permission from the Athenians to use the forty ships at his discretion in operations about the Peloponnesus.
III. Now Λvhen the Athenians arrived off the coast of Laconia and learned that the Peloponnesian fleet was already at Corcyra, Euryfnedon and Sophocles were for pressing on to Corcyra, but Demosthenes urged them to put in at Pylos first, do there what was to be done, and then continue their voyage. They objected ; but a storm came on, as it happened, and carried the fleet to Pylos. And Demosthenes at once urged them to fortify the place, as it was for
* cf. III. cxv. 4. » cf. III. Ixxxv. 4.
* cf. 111. cxiv. 1.
213
THUCYDIDES
γ^ωρ'ον (eVi τούτο yap ξυνβκττΧευσαι), και tnre- φαίνβ τΓοΧλην βύττορίαν ζύΧων τβ και Χιθων κα\ φύσει καρτήρον ον καΐ βρημον αύτο τ€ καΐ βττΐ ΤΓοΧύ τ/}? χώρα?• άπεχ^ει yap στα^ιονς μάΧιστα η Πύλο? τ?}? %7Γάρτης τετρακόσιους καΐ βστιν iv ttj Ί^Ιεσσηνία ττοτε οΰστ) y^, καΧοΰσι he αύτην οΐ
3 Αακβ^αιμόνιοι Κ.ορυφάσίον. οι Be ττοΧΧάς 'έφα- σαν elvai άκρας έρημους της ΐΙεΧοπονν7ίσου, ην βούΧηταί καταΧαμβάνων την ττοΧιν Βαττανάν. τω Be Βιάφορόν τί e^ovei elvai τούτο το ■χωρίον έτερου μαΧΧον, Χιμενος τε προσόντος και τους ^Ιεσσηνίους οικείους οντάς αύτω το apy^aiov καϊ ομόφωνους τοις ΚακεΒαι μονίοις ττΧεΙστ αν βΧάττ- τειν εξ αυτού ορμώμενους καϊ β€βαίους άμα τού 'χλωρίου φύΧακας εσεσθαι.
IV. Ώ? Be ουκ επειθεν ούτε τους στpaτηyoύς ούτε τους στρατιώτας, ύστερον και τοις ταξιάρ- χοις κοινώσας, ησύχ^αζον ύπο άττΧοίας, μέχρι αύτοίς τοις στρατιώταις σχοΧάζουσιν ορμή ενε-
2 ττεσε ττεριστάσιν εκτειγίσαι το χωρίον. και εyχeLpήσavτeς εlpyάζnvτo, σιΒήρια μεν Χιθουρ^/α ουκ έχοντες, XoyάBηv Be φβροντες Χίθους, και ξυνετίθεσαν ώς εκαστόν τι ξυμβαίνοί' καϊ τοι ΊτηΧόν, ει που Βέοι χρησθαι, cLyyείωv άττορία εττι του νώτου εφερον eyκεκυφότeς τε, ώς μάλιστα μεΧΧοι ετημενειν, καϊ τώ X^lpe ες τούττίσω ξυμ-
214
BOOK IV. III. 2-iv. 2
this purpose that he had sailed with them ; and he showed them that there was at hand an abundance of wood and stone, that the position was naturally a strong one, and that not only the place itself but also the neighbouring country for a considerable distance was unoccuj)ied ; for Pylos is about four hundred stadia distant from Sparta and lies in the land that Avas once Messenia ; but the Lacedaemon- ians call the place Coryphasium. Tlie other generals said there ΛνβΓβ many unoccupied headlands in the Peloponnesus, Λvhich he could seize if he wished to put the city to expense. Demosthenes, however, thought that this place had advantages over any other ; not only was there a harbour close by, but also the Messenians, who originally owned this land and spoke the same dialect as the Lacedaemonians, would do them the greatest injury if they made this place their base of operations, and would at the same time be a trustworthy garrison of it.
IV. But Demosthenes could not win either the generals or the soldiers to his view, nor yet the com- manders of divisions to whom he later communicated his plan ; the army, therefore, since the weather Avas unfavourable for sailing, did nothing. But at length the soldiers themselves, having nothing to do, were seized with the impulse to station themselves around the place and fortify it. So they set their hands to this task and went to work ; they had no iron tools for working stone, but picked up stones and put them together just as they happened to fit ; and Λvhere mortar was needed, for want of hods, they carried it on their backs, bending over in such a way as would make it stay on best, and clasping both hands behind them to prevent it from falling
THUCYDIDES
3 ττΛ.β/ίοί'τβ?, 07Γ J9 μ^η άττοτητττοι,. τταντι re τρόττω ηττεί^/οντο φθήΐ'αι τους ΑακεΒαιμονίους τα βττιμα- χώτατα ίζβρ^/ασάμβνοί ττρΧν εττιβοηθησαι. το yap π\€ον του -χ^ωρίου αύτο καρτερον ύττήρχ^ε και ovhev eSei τείχ^ους. V. οι Be εορτήν τίνα ετυχ^ον a'yovTe<;, καΐ άμα ττυνθανομενοι ev oXιyωpίa eiroiovvTO, ώ?, όταν ε^εΧθωσιν, ή ουχ νττομενοΰν- τας σφας η ραΒίως Χηψόμενοι βία' και rt καΐ αυτούς 6 στρατός eVt eV ταΐς \\.θηναίς ων εττεσ-χ^εν,
2 τεί'χίσαντες he οΐ \\Οηναΐοί του 'χλωρίου τα ττρος ητΓβιρον καΐ α μάΧιστα eSet ev ήμεραις βξ τον μεν Αημοσθενη μετά νέων ττεντε αυτοί) φύΧακα κατα- ΧείτΓουσι, ταΐς Βε ττΧείοσι, ναυσΐ τον ες την Kep- κυραν ττΧοϋν καΐ ^ίκεΧίαν ηττεί^οντο.
VI. 01 δ' εν ττ) ^Α,ττικτ) οντες ΤΙεΧοττοννήσιοι ώς εττύθοντο της Πύλου κατειΧημμενης, άνεχ^ώ- ρουν κατά τάχ^ος eV οίκου, νομίζοντες μεν οι ΑακεΒαιμονίΟί και Άγί? ο βασιΧευς οίκεΐον σφίσι το ττερι την ΐΙύΧον άμα Βε ττρω εσβαΧόντες και του σίτου ετι 'χΧωρου οντος εσττάνιζον τροφής τοις ττοΧΧοΐς, γ^ειμών τε εττί^ενόμενος μείζων τταρα την καθεστηκυιαν ωραν εττίεσε το στράτευμα.
2 ώστε ττοΧΧαχόθεν ξυνεβη άναχ^ωρήσαί τε θάσσον αυτούς και βραχ^υτάτην γενέσθαι την εσβοΧην ταύτην ημέρας <γάρ ττεντε και Βεκα έμειναν εν ττ} Άττικη.
2ΐ6
BOOK IV. IV. 2-vi. 2
off. And in every Λνην they made haste that they might comj)lete the fortification of the most vuhier- able points before the Lacedaemonians came out against them ; for the greater part of the place was so strong by nature that it had no need of a wall. V. As for the Lacedaemonians, they happened to be celebrating a festival when they got Λvord of the undertaking, and made light of it, thinking that the Athenians would not await their attack when they got ready to take the field, or, if they should, that they could easily take the place by force ; and the fact also that their army Avas still in Attica had some- thing to do with their delay. The Athenians in six days completed the wall on the side toward the land and at such other points as most needed it, and left Demostlienes there with five ships to defend it ; they then took the main body of the fleet and hastened on their voyage to Corcyra and Sicily.
VL But the Peloponnesians who were in Attica, when they heard that Pylos had been occu])ied, re- turned home in haste ; for King Agis and the Lace- daemonians thought that the Athenian operations at Pylos Λvere a matter of deep concern to tiiem. And at the same time, since they had made their invasion early in the season Λvhen the grain was still green, most of them ^ were short of food, and bad weather, M'hich came on Λvith storms of greater violence than was to be expected so late in the spring, distressed the army. Consequently there were many reasons Avhy they hastened their retirement from Attica and made this the shortest of their invasions; for they remained there only fifteen days.
' Each division had its own commissariat, and some were better provisioned than the main body. Chassen explains, " were short of food for so large an army " (to.s πολλοΐί).
VOL. II. Η ^^^
THUCYDIDES
VII. Κατά δε τον αύτον "χ^ρόνον 2<ιμωνίΒη<; ^Αθηναίων στpaτηJO^ ^Ηιόνα την eVt &ράκης ^Ιενζαυων άττοίκιαν, ττοΧβμιαν δε ουσαν, ξυΧΧέ- ξα<; ^Αθηναίους τε 6XLyou<; βκ των φρουρίων και των eKeivr] ξυμμάχ^ων ττΧήθος ττροΒιζομβνην κατέ- Χαββν. καΐ τταραχ^ρήμα βτηβοηθησάντων Χαλ,- κιδέων και 3οτηαίων βξβκρούσθη τε κα\ άπββαΧε τΓοΧΧονς των στρατιωτών.
νΐΙΙ. ^ Αναγ^ωρησάντων δε το)ν €κ της Άττί«?}? ΐΙβΧοποννησίων οΐ Έπαρτιάται αντοί μεν και οι Ιη'^ΰτατα των ττεριοίκων βυθυ<; ββοήθουν irrl την Πυλοί/, των δε άΧΧων Αακε8αιμονίων βραδύτερα ijiyveTO ή εξοΒος, άρτι άφτ/μενων αφ" ετέρας
2 στρατείας. ττεριψ/^εΧΧον δε κα\ κατά την Πελο- Ίτόννησον βοηθείν οτι τάγιστα εττι ΐΙυΧον καΐ εττΐ τας εν ττ} Κέρκυρα ναΰς σφών τάς εζήκοντα εττεμψαν, α'Ι ύττερενεχθεΐσαι τον Αευκα8ίων Ισθμον κα\ Χαθοΰσαι τας εν Ζακύνθω ^Αττικας ναΰς άφίκν'οΰνται εττΙ ΐΙύΧον τταρην δε ηΒη και ό
3 ττεζος στρατός. Δημοσθένης δε ττροσπΧεόντων ετι των ΥΙεΧθ7Γθνν7]σίων ύτΓεκττεμττει φθάσας 8ύο ναΰς ayyelXai ΈιύρυμέΒοντι καΐ τοις εν ταΐς ναυσίν εν Ζακύνθω \\.θηναίοις τταρεΐναι ώς του γ^ωρίου
4 KivhuveuovTq^. καΐ αΐ μεν νήες κατά τάγ^ος εττΧεον κατα τα εττεσταΧμένα ύττο Δημοσθένους' οι δε ΑακεΒαιμόνιοι τταρεσκευάζοντο ως τω τειχ^ίσ- ματί ττροσβαΧοΰντες κατά re yrjv καϊ κατα θά- Χασσαν, εΧττίζοντες ρφίως αίρησειν οικοδόμημα δίά ταχ^εων είργασμενον καϊ άνθρώττων 6\ίyωv
2ΐ8
PLAIN OF LYKOS
'^4\Santa Rosa Α<!•\' Hi ^i% Landing
PYLOS
AND ITS ENVIROMQ
SCALE
?Stad,. Mile
BOOK IV. vii.-viii. 4
VII. About the same time Simonides, an Atlienlan general, getting together a few Athenians from the garrisons in Thrace and a large force from the allies in that neighbourhood, got, by the treachery of its inhabitants, possession of Eion in Thrace, a colony of the Mendaeans and hostile to Athens. But suc- cour came promptly from the Chalcidians and the Bottiaeans and he Avas driven out with the loss of many of his soldiers.
VIII. On the return of the Peloponnesians from Attica, the Spartans themselves and the Perioeci\vho Λvere in the neighbourhood of Pylos at once came to its relief; but the other Lacedaemonians Λvere slower in coming, since they had just got back from another campaign. Word was also sent round to the states of the Peloponnesus, summoning them to come to the relief of Pylos as quickly as possible, and also to the sixty ships that Λvere at Corcyra.^ These were hauled across the Leucadian isthmus, and Avithout being discovered by the Attic ships, Avhich were now at Zacynthus, reached Pylos, Avhere their land forces had already arrived. But before the Peloponnesian fleet had yet reached Pylos, Demosthenes managed to send out secretly ahead of them two ships which were to notify Eurymedon and the Athenian fleet at Zacynthus to come at once to his aid, as the place was in danger. And so the fleet proceeded in haste in compliance with Demosthenes' summons ; mean- \vhile, however, the Lacedaemonians Λvere busy Avith their preparations to attack the fortification both by land and by sea, and they thought that they Avould have no dirticultv in capturing a structure which had been built hastily and was occupied by only a few
1 cf. ch. ii. 3.
219
THUCYDIDES
5 ζνόντων. ττροσΒεχόμβνοί δε την άττο τή<; Ζακύν- θου των Αττικών νβών βοήθβιαν iv νω είχον, ην αρα μη ττροτερον eXojai, και τους βσττΧους του Χιμβνος βμφάρξαι, όπως μη η τοις ^Αθηναίοις εφορμίσασθαι βς αυτόν.
6 Ή yap νήσος ή Έ,φακτηρία καΧουμενη τον τ€ Χιμένα, τταρατείνουσα καΐ iyyύς ίτηκβιμ&νη, €χυ- ρον 7Γ016Ϊ καΐ τους ^σττΧους στβνούς, ttj μεν 8υοΐν veotv ΒιάττΧουν κατά το τξί-χ^ισμα των 'Αθηναίων καΐ την Πυλοί', τη δε ττρος την αΧΧην ηττειρον οκτώ ή ivvea• ύΧώΒης τε καΐ άτριβης ττασα υπ €ρημίας ην καΐ μeyeθoς ττερί ττβντβ κα\ Βεκα
7 στα^ίους μάΧιστα. τους μβν ούν ^σπΧους ταΐς ναυσίν άντιπρωροις βύζην KXyjaeiv βμεΧΧον την δέ νήσον ταύτην φοβούμενοι μη €ξ αυτής τον
^ The harbour of Pylos is regaided bj' Classen and nearly all recent commentators as identical with the modern Bay of NaΛ'arino, the ίσπληι τοΰ \ιμ(ΐ'05 being the entrances north and south of Sphacteria or Sphagia. But the entrance to the harbour of Navarino south of 8phagia is now — and must have been in Tliucydides' time — a channel more than three- quarters of a mile Λvide. and deep all the way across, so that it does not answer to Thucydides' description of a passage only wide enough to admit eight or nine triremes ; rather, as Arnold says, "a hundred Greek ships miglit have found room to sail abreast quite as easily as eiglit or nine." Clearly, then, Thucydides could not have been personally acquainted with the scene, and was misinformed as to the breadth of the harbour's mouth, as Leake supposed. Or we must assume that the dimensions of the entrances mentioned by Thuc3'dides were rather of those north and south of Coryphasium, the modern Palaeo-Kastro, and the " har- bour " was not the Bay of Navarino, as Thucydides sup-
BOOK IV. VIII. 4-7
men. But since they expected the Athenian fleet to arrive soon from Zacynthus, it was their intention, in case they should fail to take the place before these came, to block up the entrances to the harbour and thus make it impossible for the Athenians to anchor inside and blockade them.
Now the island called Sphacteria stretches along the mainland, lying quite close to it, and thus makes the harbour safe and the entrances to it narrow ; on one side, opposite the Athenian fortifications and Pylos, there is only room for two ships to pass through, on the other side, next to the other part of the mainland, there is room for eight or nine.^ The Λvhole island was covered with timber and, since it was uninhabited, had no roads, its length being somewhere near fifteen stadia. Now it was the intention of the Lacedaemonians to close up the entrances tight by means of ships placed Avith their prows outward ; and as for the island, since they were afraid that the Athenians would use it as
posed, but the Lagoon or Lake of Osniyn Aga, north of the bay, and now cut off from it by a sandbar. This is the view of Grundy — who in August, 1895, spent fourteen days there making a survey — as to the lower entrance. The upper entrance, he thinks, was closed already in Thucydides' time, and the historian seems never to have apprehended that fact. Gruiidj''s view as to the lagoon being the harbour meant by Tliucydides is accepted by Steup, but he does not approve of Grundy's assumption that Thucydides, Avithout personal knowledge of the region, following at different points reports of dififerent informants, confused statements with reference to tlie harbour of Pylos and as to the bay as referring to one and the same. See Arnold in App. to Book IV. on Spliacteria ; Grundy, "Investigation of the Topography of the Region of Sphacteria and P3'Ios," in Journal of Helien. Studies, xvi. 1-54 ; Steup, Δρρ. on iv. viii. 5.
THUCYDIDES
ΊτόΧβμον σφίσι ττοιώνται,, όττ\ίτα^ Βίεβίβασαν ες αύτην καΐ τταρά την ηττβιρον αΧΧους έταζαν
8 οΰτω •yap τοις ^ Αθηναίοις τι']ν τε vPjaov ττοΧεμίαν εσεσθαι την τε ηττειρον άττόβασιν ουκ εχουσαν (τα yap αυτής της Πύλου εζω του βσττΧου ττρος το ττελαγο? αΚιμενα οντά ουχ^ εζείν όθεν ορμώ- μενοι ώφεΧησουσί τους αυτών), σφεΐς δε άνευ τε ναυμα-χίας καΐ κινδύνου εκττοΧιορκησειν το χ^ωρίον κατά το εΙκός, σίτου τε ουκ ενόντος καΐ Sl 6\LJης
9 παρασκευής κατείΧημμενον. ώς δ' εΒόκεί αύτοΐς ταύτα, καΐ Βιεβίβαζον ες την νήσον τους όττΧίτας άτΓοκΧηρώσαντες άττο τταντων τών Χοχ^ων. καΐ 8ΰεβησαν μεν καΐ άΧΧοι ττροτερον κατά δ^αδο^ϊ/ι^, οΐ he τεΧευταΐοί καΐ ε^κατα\ηφθεντες είκοσι καϊ τετρακόσιοι ήσαν καϊ Είλωτες οΐ ττερϊ αυτούς' ηρχ6 δ' αυτών ^Έιττιτάδας 6 ΜοΧόβρου.
IX. Αημοσθενΐ]ς 8ε ορών τους ΑακεΒαιμονίους
μεΧΧοντας ττροσβάΧΧειν ναυσί τε άμα καϊ ττεζω,
Ίταρεσκευάζετο καϊ αυτός, καϊ τας τριήρεις αΐ
ττεριήσαν αύτω άπο τών καταΧειφθεισών άνα-
σττάσας υττο το τείχισμα προσεσταύρωσε, καϊ
τους ναύτας εξ αυτών ώττΧίσεν άσττίσί ^ φαυΧαις
καΐ οίσυίναις ταΐς ττοΧΧαΐς• ου yap ην οττΧα εν
'χωρίω ερημω ττορίσασθαι, άλλα καϊ ταύτα εκ
^ τ6, after άσιτίσί iu the MSS. , deleted by Hude as not read by Suidas.
* i.e., north of the entrance, on the western side.
* Only three : uve had been left him (eh. v. 2), but two of these he had sent to warn the squadron at Zacynthus.
22a
BOOK IV. VIII. 7-ix. i
a base for carrying on the Avar against them, they conveyed some hoplites across, at the same time posting others along the mainland. By these measures, they thought, the Athenians would find not only the island hostile to them, but also the mainland, since this afforded no landing-place ; for there were no harbours along the shore of Pylos itself outside the entrance,^ on the side toAvard the sea, and tlierefore the Athenians would have no base from which they could aid their countrynien. Consequently the Lacedaemonians believed that, without running the risk of a battle at sea, they could probably reduce the place by siege, since it had been occupied on short notice and \vas not sup- plied with provisions. As soon as they reached this conclusion they proceeded to convey the hoplites over to the island, drafting them by lot from all the companies. Several detachments had before this time crossed over, one group relieving another ; the last to do so — and this is the force that was captured — numbering four hundred and tAventy, besides the Helots who accompanied them, and they were under the command of Epitadas son of Molobrus.
IX. MeanAvhile Demosthenes also, seeing that the Lacedaemonians intended to attack him by sea and by land at the same time, set about making his preparations. He drew ashore, close up under the fortification, the triremes '^ remaining to him out of tliose which had been left in his charge and en- closed them in a stockade ; he then armed their crcAvs with shields— poor ones, indeed, most of which Avere made of plaited willow ; for it was not possible to procure arms in an uninhabited country, and such
223
THUCYDIDES
\τ)στρικής Ήίεσσηνίων τριακοντερου καϊ κέΧητο^ €\αβον, οΐ €τυχον παρα^βνόμβνοι. όττΧϊταί re των Μ.€σσηνίων τούτων ώ? τβσσαράκοντα eye'
2 νοντο, 0ί9 ixpTjTo ^era των αΧΚων. τους μίν ουν ττοΧλους των τε άοττΧων και ωττΧισ μίνων ev\ τα τereιχισμeva μάΧίστα καϊ e^vpa του γ^αψίου ττρος την }']7Teipov βταξε, irpoeiTTcov αμύνασθαι τον π€ζόν, ην ττροσβάΧτ)• αύτος Se ά^τo\eξάμevo<i €Κ Ίτάντων ίξήκοντα οττλί,τα? καϊ τοξότα<ϊ 6\Lyou<; ey^aipeL έ'^ω του τίίχ^ους eVl την θαΚασσαν, τ) μάΧιστα έκβίνους ττροσεΒεχ^ετο Treipaaeiv άττο- βαίνβί,ν, 69 χωρία μίν xaXeTra καϊ ττετρώΒη ττρος το ττελαγο? τετραμμένα, σφίσο δέ του TeLxou^ ταύττ] άσθβνεστάτου οντο<; έσβιάσασθαι ^ αύτού<;
3 7'p/eLT0 προθυμησεσθαι• ούτε <γάρ αύτοΙ iXiri- ζοντές ΤΓΟτε ναυσΐ κρατησεσθαι ουκ Ισχυρον €Τ€ίχιζον, eKeivoi^ re βιαζομίνοις την άττόβασιν
4 άΧώσιμον το χωρίον yLyveaOat. κατά τούτο ουν 7rp6<i αύτην την θάΧασσαν χωρησα<^ €ταξε τους όπΧίτας ώ? εϊρζων, ην ^ύνηται, καϊ rrapeKeXeo- σατο ToiaBe.
Χ. ""AvSpeς οι ξυναράμενοί τοΟδε του κινδύ- νου, μηΒίΙς υμών ev τη TOiaSe avayKr] ξυνετος βουΧβσθω Βοκβΐν elvai, eκXoyιζόμevo(; άτταν το ττεριεστος ήμας Seivov, μάΧΧον η άττερισκέτττως eveX7ri<i όμόσε χωρήσαι τοις εναντίοις καϊ έκ τούτων αν 7Γepιyevόμevoς. όσα yap eV άvάyκηv
^ ίσβίάσασθ^ι : 80 Hude, after Leeuwen, for ίνίσπάσασθαί. 224
BOOK IV. IX. I -χ. I
as they liad they took from a thirty-oared privateer and a light boat belonging to some Messenians who chanced to come along, and included among them about forty hoplites, whom Demosthenes used along with the rest. He then posted the greater part of his troops, the unarmed as well as the armed, at the best fortified and strongest points of the place, on the side toward the mainland, giving them orders to ward off the enemy's infantry if it should attack. But he himself selected from the whole body of his troops sixty hoplites and a few archers, and with them salHed forth from the fort to the point on the seashore where he tliought that the enemy would be most likely to attempt a landing. The ground, indeed, was difficult of access and rocky where it faced the sea, yet since the Athenian wall was \veakest at this place the enemy would, he thought, be only too eager to make an assault tliere ; in fact the Athenians themselves had left their fortification weak at this spot merely because they never expected to be defeated at sea, and Demosthenes knew that if the enemy could force a landing there the place could be taken. Accordingly he posted his hoplites at this point, taking them to the very brink of the sea, determined to keep the enemy off if he could ; and then he exhorted them as follows :
X. " Soldiers, my comrades in this present hazard, let no one of you at such a time of necessity seek to prove his keenness of wit by calculating the full extent of the danger that encompasses us ; let him rather come to grips with the enemy in a spirit of unreflecting confidence that he will survive even these perils. For whenever it has come, as now
225
THUCYDIDES
άφΐκται ωσττβρ rc'iSe, ΧοΎΐσμον ήκιστα et'Se^o-
2 μένα, κινδύνου του τα'χίστου ττροσΒεΐται. e'yoi he καϊ τα ττΧβίω όρώ ττρο? ημών οντά, ην εθεΧωμεν ye μβΐναι καϊ μη τω 7r\7']0ei αυτών KaTawXayevre'i τα νττάρχοντα ημίν κρείσσω καταττροζοΰναι.
3 τον τ€ yap •χλωρίου το Βυσεμβατον ημετερον νομίζω, ο ^ μενόντων μεν ημών ξύμμα-χον γίγ^^' ται, ΰτΓοχωρησασί ^ he καίττερ γ^αΧεττον ον ev- ΤΓορον εσται μηΖενο'ζ κωΧύοντο<;, καϊ τον ττόΧεμιον Βεινότερον εξομεν μη ραΒίας αύτω πάΧιν ονση<; τη<; άνα'χ^ω ρήσεων, ην καϊ ύφ' τ}μών βιάζηται• εττΐ yap ταΐ<ί ναυσΐ ραστοί είσιν άμννεσθαι, αϊτο- ί βάντες δ' εν τω ϊσω ήΒη. τό τε ττΧήθος αυτών ουκ
ayav Set φοβεΐσθαί' κατ oXiyov yap μα-χ^εΐται καίττερ ττοΧύ ον απορία της προσορμίσεως, καϊ ουκ εν yfj στρατός εστίν εκ του όμοιου μείζων, άλΧ' άττό νεών, αίς ττοΧΧα τα καίρια Βεΐ εν τη 5 θαΧάσστ) ξυμβηναι. ώστε τας τούτων άττοριας άντιττάΧους ιρ/ούμαί τω ημετερω ττ'Χηθεί, καΐ άμα άξιώ υμάς, ^Αθηναίους οντάς και επισταμένους εμπειρία την ναυτικην eV άΧΧους άποβασιν ότι, €1 τις ύπομενοί καϊ μη φόβω ροθίου καϊ νεών δεινότητας κατάπΧου ύποχ^ωροίη, ουκ αν ποτέ βιάζοιτο, και αυτούς νυν μεΐναί τε καϊ άμννομε-
1 ο, Dion. Hal., MSS. omit.
- ύποχαιρήσασι, tlie genitive Λνα3 to be exjiected after μΐνάντων, and Poppo conjecturea ύποχωρησάντων. It is dative of relation.
220
BOOK IV. χ. 1-5
with us, to a case of necessity, where there is no room for reflection, Avhat is needed is to accept the hazard with the least possible delay. Ho\vever, as I seethe matter, the odds are on our side, if we are resolved to stand our ground and are not so terrified by their numbers as to sacrifice the advantages we possess. As regards the ])osition, the difficulty of approach I regard as in our favour, since if we stand firm that becomes a support, but once we give way, even though the ground be rugged it will be easy of access Avhen there is none to resist ; and Λνε shall then find the enemy more formidable, since it Avill be no easy matter for them to turn and retreat, if they should be hard-pressed by us ; for though very easily repelled while on board tlieir ships, when once they have landed they are on an equal footing with us. And, as regards their numbers, we need have no very great fear; for however numerous they are, they will have to fight in small detachments on ac- count of the dirticulty of bringing their ships to shore. And we have not to deal with an army, which, though superior in numbers, is fighting on land under like conditions with ourselves, but fight- ing on ships, and these require many favouring cir- cumstances on the sea.i I therefore consider that their disadvantages counterbalance our inferiority in point of numbers. At the same time I call now upon you, Avho are Athenians and know by ex- perience that it is imjiossible to force a landing from ships against an enemy on shore, if the latter but stand their ground and do not give way through fear of the splashing oars and of the awe-inspiring sight of ships bearing down upon them — I call upon you, in your turn to stand your ' e.g. a fair wind, space for maiiujuvring, etc.
THUCYDIDES
νον^ Trap αυτήν την ραχίαν σωζ€ΐν νμας re αυτούς καΐ το χ^ωρων.'
XI. Ύοσαΰτα του ^ημοσθ€νου<; παρακβΧευσα- μενου οι Αθηναίοι βθαρσησάν τε μαΚΧον και €7Γΐκαταβάντ€<; ετάζαντο ιταρ αυτήν την θαλ,ασ-
2 σαν. οι δε Αακεδαιμόνιοι αραντες τω τε κατά ιγήν στρατω ττροσεβαΧλ,ον τω τειχισματι και τα?9 ναυσίν αμα οΰσαι<ί τεσσαρακοντα και τρισι, ναύαρΎος he αυτών εττεττΧει @ρασυμ7]\ώα<; ο ΚρατησικΧεους, Έ,τταρτιάτης. ιτροσεβαΧλε Be
3 ^ττερ 6 Αημοσθένη<; ττροσεΖεχετο. καΐ οΐ μεν ^Αθ-ηναΐοι άμφοτέρωθεν, εκ τε yή<; καΐ εκ θαΧάσ- σ7]<;, -ημύνοντο' οι δε κατ 6\iya<; ναΰ<; 8ιε\όμενοι, 8ιότι ουκ ην ττ\είοσι ττροσσ'χε'ίν, καΐ άναπαύοντες εν τω μέρει τους εττίττΧους εποιονντο, προθυμία τ€ ττάση 'χρώμενοι καΐ τταρακεΧευσμω, ει ττω? ώσάμενοι eXoiev το τείχισμα. πάντων Be φανε-
4 ρώτατος Βρασίδας iyeveTO. τριήραρχων yap και όρων του χωρίου χαΧεττοΰ οντος τους τριήραρχους και κυβερνήτας, ει που καΐ Βοκοίη δυνατόν είναι σχεΐν, άποκνοΰντας καΐ φυΧασσ ο μένους των νεών μη ξυντρίψωσιν, ε βόα Xeyωv ώς ουκ είκο^ εϊη ξύΧων φειΒομενους τους ποΧεμιους εν τη χωρά περίίΒεΙν τείχος πεποιημενους, αλλά τάς τε σφε- τερας ναΰς βιαζημενους την άπόβασιν KaTayvu- ναι εκεΧευε καΐ τους ξυμμάχους μη άποκνήσαι άντΙ μεyάXωv εύεpyeσιώv τας ναΰς τοις ΑακεΒαι- μονίοις εν τω παρόντι επιΒουναι, όκείΧαντας δε κα\ τταντϊ τρόπω άποβάντας των τε ανδρών καΐ
228
BOOK IV. χ. c-xi. 4
ground, and, warding oii liie foe at the very water's edge, to save both yourselves and the strongliold."
XL Thus encouraged by Demosthenes, the Athen- ians became yet more confident and going still nearer the water took up their position at the very brink of the sea. The Lacedaemonians, on the other hand, moved forward, and attacked the forti- fication at the same time with their land-army and with their ships, of which there were forty-three, the admiral in connnand of them being Thrasymelidas son of Cratesicles, a Spartan. And he attacked just where Demosthenes expected. The Athenians, on their part, proceeded to defend themselves in both directions, by land and by sea ; but the enemy, dividing their ships into small detachments, because it was impossible for a larger number to approach the shore, and resting by turns, kept charging upon the Athenians, showing no lack of zeal and cheering each other on, in the hope that they might force the enemy back and take the fortification. Brasidas showed himself most conspicuous of all. Being captain of a galley, he noticed that the captains and pilots, because the shore was rocky, were inclined to hesitate and be careful of their ships, even when it seemed to be practicable to make a landing, for fear of dashing them to pieces. He would therefore shout that it ill became them through being thrifty of timber to allow their enemy to have built a fort in their country ; nay, he urged, they must break their own ships so as to force a landing ; and the allies he bade, in return for great benefits received from the Lacedaemonians, not to shrink from making them a free gift of their shi~>s in the present emer- gency, but to run them aground, get ashore in any
329
THUCYDIDES
τον χω/otou κρατήσαι. XII. καΐ 6 μβν τους Τ6 αΧΧους τοιαύτα ίττίσ-ττερ-χβ καΐ τον εαυτού κυβερ- νητην avayKaaa<; oKetXai την ναύν e^copei eVl την ατΓοβάθραν καΐ ττειρώμεΐ'ος άττοβαίνειν ave- κόττη ύτΓΟ των ^Αθηναίων, καΐ τραυματισθείς 7Γθλ?ν,ά έΧίΤΓοψυχ^ησύ τε καΐ ττβσοντο'ί αυτού e? την τταρεξβιρεσίαν η ασττις• ττβριβρρύη ες την θάλασσαν, κα\ εζενεχθείσης αυτής ες την yr]V οι 'Αθηναίοι άνεΧόμενοι ύστερον ττρος το τροτταΐον εγ^ρησαντο ο εστ7]σαν της -προσβοΧής ταύτης.
2 Οί δ' αΧλ,οι προυθυμουντο μεν, αδύνατοι δ' ήσαν ατΓοβήναι των τε 'χλωρίων χαλβ7Γ0Τ7;τί κα\ των
3 Αθηναίων μενόντων και ούΒεν υττο'χωρουντων. ες τοΰτό τε ττεριεστη η τύχΐ] ώστε ^Αθηναίους μεν εκ •γης τε καΐ ταύτης Αακωνικής άμύνεσθαι εκείνους επιπΧεοντας, ΑακεΒαιμονιους δέ εκ νέων τε καΐ ες την εαυτών ττοΧεμιαν ούσαν επ ' Αθηΐ'αιους άπο- βαίνειν ετΓΐ ποΧύ yap εττοίει της δόξης εν τω τότ6 τοις μεν ηττειρώταις μάΧιστα είναι καΐ τα ττεζα κρατίστοις, τοις Βε θαΧασσίοις τε καΐ ταΐς νανσΐ πΧεΐστον ττρονχειν.
XIII. Ύαύτην μεν ούν την ημεραν καΐ της ύστεραίας μέρος τι ττροσβοΧας ττοιησάμενοι εττε- τταυντο' και τη τρίτη εττΐ ξύΧα ες μηχανας τταρε- •πεμψαν των νεών τινας ες Άσινην, εΧττίζοντες το κατά τον Χιμενα τεΐ^ζος ΰ^ψος μεν εχ^ον, άττο. 2 βάσεως δε μάΧιστα ούσης εΧεΐν αν ■' μηχ^αναΐς. εν τούτω δε α'ι εκ της Ζακύνθου νήες των ^Αθηναίων
1 tiu added by Madvig. 330
BOOK IV. XI. 4-xin. 2
way they could, and master both the men and the place. XII. And he not only urged on the rest in this way, but, compelling his own pilot to beach his ship, he made for the gangway ; and in trying to land he was knocked back by the Athenians, and after receiving many wounds fainted away. As he fell into the forward part of the ship his shield slipped off into the sea, and, being carried ashore, was picked up by the Athenians, who afterward used it for the trophy Avhich they set up in com- memoration of this attack.
The crews of the other Peloponnesian ships showed no lack of zeal, but were unable to land, both by reason of the difficulty of the ground and because the Athenians stood firm and would not give Λvay at all. In such fashion had fortune swung round that the Athenians, fighting on land, and Laconian land at that, Avere trying to ward off a Lacedaemonian attack from the sea, while the Lacedaemonians, fighting in ships, were trying to effect a landing upon their own territory, now hostile, in the face of the Athenians. For at this time it Avas the special renoAvn ot the Lacedaemonians that they were a land power and invincible with their army, and of the Athenians that they \vere seamen and vastly superior Avith their fleet.
XIII. After making attacks that day and part of the next the Peloponnesians desisted. On the third day they sent some of the ships to Asine for Avood Avith which to make engines, hoping that by means of engines they should be able to take the wall opposite tlie harbour in spite of its height, since here it was quite practicable to make a landing. Mean- while, the Athenian fleet from Zacynthus arrived,
231
THUCYDIDES
TrapayiyvovTac 7Γ€ντηκοντα' ττ ροσεβοηθησαν yap των re φρονρίΒων tiv€<; αντοΐς των βκ Κανπάκτου
3 καΐ ΧΓαί τέσσαρες, ώ? δε elhov την Τ€ ηττβιρον όττΧίτών τΓβρίττΧεων την τε νήσον, ev τε τω Xipevc οΰσα<ϊ τα? ναΰ<; και ουκ eKTrXeovaaf, αττορήσαντζς 07777 καθορμίσωνται, τότε pev €<? ΐίρωτην την νήσον, ή ου ττοΧύ άττε^εί έρημα ούσα, eirXevaav καΐ ηύΧίσαντο, ττ) δ' ΰστεραια τταρασκευασάμενοι ώς €7Γΐ ναυμαγίαν ανηηοντο, ην μβν άντβκττΧβΙν ΐθεΧωσι σφίσιν ε? την εύρυχ^ωρίαν, el δε μη, ώς αυτοί ετΓβσττΧευσούμενοι.
4 Και οΐ μβν ούτε άντανη^οντο ούτε α διενοηθη- σαν, φάρζαί τού<ί εσττΧους, ετνχ^ον ποίήσαντε^, ησυχάζοντ€<; δ' ev τη yfj τας τε ναϋ<ί εττΧηρουν καΧ τταρεσκευάζοντο, i)v ε'σττλε'τ; τίς, ώς iv τω Χιμβνι οντι ου σμικρω νανμαχ^ήσοντες. XIV. οΐ δ' Αθηναίοι '^/νοντβς καθ^ εκάτβρον τον εσττΧουν ωρμησαν ε'π αυτούς, και τας μεν ττΧείους και μετεώρους ηζη των νέων καΐ άντιττρωρους ττροσ- ττεσόντες ες φυyηv κατέστησαν, και έττιδιώκοντες ώς δίά βραχ^εος έτρωσαν μεν ποΧΧάς, ττεντε δε εΧαβον και μίαν τούτων αύτοΐς άνΒράσιν ταΐς δε Χοιτταΐς εν τη yrj κaτa^τεφευyυίaις ενεβαΧΧον. αΐ δε και ττΧηροΰμεναι ετι ττρίν άvάyεσθaι εκότττοντο• και τινας καΐ άναδούμενοι κενας ειΧκον των άν-
2 δ^3ώ^' ε'ς φυyηv ώρμη μένων, α όρώντες οι ΑακεΒαι-
«32
BOOK IV. XIII. 2-xiv. 2
now numbering fifty ships, for it had been reinforced by some of the ships on guard at Naupactus and by four Chian vessels. But they saw that both the main- land and the island were full of hoplites, and that the Lacedaemonian ships were in the harbour and not intending to come out ; they therefore, being at a loss where to anchor, sailed for the present to Prote, an uninhabited island not far from Pylos, and bivouacked there. The next day they set sail, having first made preparations to give battle in case the enemy should be inclined to come out into the open water to meet them ; if not, they intended to sail into the harbour themselves.
Now the Lacedaemonians did not put out to meet the Athenians, and someho\v they had neglected to block up the entrances as they had purposed ; on the contrary, they remained inactive on the shore, engaged in manning their ships and making readv, in case any one sailed into the harbour, to fight there, since there was plenty of room. XIV. As for the Athenians, when they saw the situation, they rushed in upon them by both entrances and falling upon their ships, most of which were by now afloat and facing forward, put them to flight, and since there Avas only a short distance for the pursuit,^ not only damaged many of them but also captured five, one of them with all iier crew ; the rest they kept on ramming even after they had fled to the shore. Yet other ships were being cut to pieces while still being manned, before they could put to sea; and some they took in tow empty, their crews having taken to flight, and began to haul them away. At this sight the
^ Or, "giving chase so far as the short distance allowed, not onl}• damncTpd ..."
233
THUCYDIDES
μόνίοι και 7Γ€ρια\'γοΰντ€<; τω ττάθβι, οτιττβρ αυτών οΐ avSpe<; άττέΧαμβάνοντο iv ttj νήσω, τταρεβοή- θουν, καΙ βττεσβαίνοντβς €<? την θάλασσαν ξύν TOL<i οττλοις άνθεΐΧκον έτηΧαμβανόμβνοι των ιβών κα\ iv τούτω κβκω\νσθαί iSoKei €καστο<ζ ω μή
3 TU'i κα\ αύτος έ'/ογω τταρήν. iyeveTo re 6 θόρυβος /ζεγα?, καΐ άντηΧΚα'^/ μενού του εκατβρων τρόττου Trepl τα? ναύ<ζ' οϊ τε <γάρ Αακεδαιμόνιοι υττο ττρο- θνμίας καΐ εκττ\ήζεως ώς είττεΐν άΧλο ούΒεν η εκ 7% εναυμά'χ^ουν, οΧ τε ^Αθηναίοι κρατούντες καΐ βονΧόμενοι TTj τταρούστ] τύχΐ] ώ? εττΐ ττΧεΙστον
4 εττεζεΧθεϊν αττο νεών εττεζομάχ^ουν. ττοΧυν τε ττόνον τταρασχ^οντες α\\ΐ]\οις και τραυματισαντες 8ιε- κρίθησαν, καΐ οΐ Χακε^αιμόνιοί τας κενάς ναυς
5 ττΧην των το ττρώτον Χηφθεισών Βιεσωσαν. κατα- στάντες δε εκάτεροί ες το στρατόττεΒον οι μεν τρο- τταΐόν τε έστησαν καΐ νεκρούς άπεΒοσαν και ναυα'^/ίων εκράτησαν, καΐ την νήσον ευθύς ττερι- έττΧεον και εν φι/Χακΐ) εΐ'χον, ως των ανδρών άττειΧημμενων οι δ' εν ttj ήττειρωΤΙεΧοττοννήσιοι καΐ από ττάντων ήδη βεβοηθηκότες εμενον κατά γ^ώραν επΙ ττ} ΐΙύΧω.
XV. Έ<? δε την Χττάρτην ώς τ^^έΧθη τά ^ε^ενη- μενα περί Πύλοι^, εδοξεν αύτοΐς ώς εττϊ ξυμφορά με^άΧτ] τα τεΧη καταβάντας ες το στρατόττεδον 2 βουΧεύειν παραχρήμα ορώντας 6 τι αν δοκτ}. κα\ ώς βίδον αδύνατον ον τίμωρεΐν τοις άνδράσι καΐ 234
BOOK IV. XIV. 2-xv. 2
Lacedaemonian soldiers on the shore, beside them selves with grief at the impending calamity, in that their comrades were being cut off on the island, rushed to the rescue, and going down into the sea in full armour took hold of the ships and tried to drag them back. Indeed, each man felt that no progress was being made where he himself was not at hand to help. The tumult that arose was great, especially since in this battle for the ships each side adopted the other's manner of fighting; for the Lacedae- monians in their eagerness and excitement were virtu- ally waging a sea-fight from the land, while the Athenians, Λνΐιο were winning and wanted to follow up their success to the utmost while their good fortune lasted, were fighting a land-battle from their ships. Finally, after causing each other great distress and inflicting much damage, they separated, the Lacedaemonians saving all their empty ships except those which had been taken at first. Both sides then returned to their camps. The Athenians thereupon set up a trophy, gave back the dead, secured posses- sion of the Λvrecks, and immediately began to sail round the island and keep it under guard, considering that the men on it were now cut off; on the other hand, the Peloponnesians on the mainland, and the rein- forcements that had noAv arrived from all directions, remained in position at Pylos.
XV. At Sparta, when they received the news of what had happened at Pylos, regarding it as a great calamity thev decided that the magistrates should go doAvn to the camp, see tlie situation for themselves, and then determine on the spot what should be done. ΝοΛν when these saw that no help could be given to the men on the island, and at the same
235
THUCYDIDES
KLvhvveveiv ουκ ββούΧοι^το η ΰττο Χίμοΰ τι τταθείν αυτούς ή νττο ττΧηθου•; βιασθέντας κρατηθηναι,^ βΒοξβν αντοΐς προ<; τους στρατηγούς των ^Αθη- ναίων, ην βθβΧωσι, σττονζας ττοιησαμβνους τα TTepl ΥίνΧον άτΓοστβΐΧαι ες• τα? ^Αθήνας πρέ- σβεις TrepX ξυμβάσεως καΐ τους ανΒρας ώς τάχ^ιστα ττειράσθαί κομίσασθαι.
ΧΛ^Ι. Αεξαμβνων 8e των στρατη^ο)ν τον \oyov eyiyvovTo σττονΒαΙ TOiaiSe' Αακβδαίμονίους μεν τάς ναΰς iv αίς €νανμά'χ^7]σαν καΐ τας ev τ-ρ Αακωνικτ} ττάσας, οσαι ήσαν μακραί, τταραΒουναι κομίσαντας ες Πυλοί» ' Αθηναίο ις, καΐ όπλα μη ετηφερειν τω τειχίσματι μήτε κατά ιγήν μήτε κατά θαλ,ασσαν, ^Αθηναίους δε τοις εν τη νήσω άι>8ράσι σΐτον εάν τους εν τη ηττείρω ΑακεΒαι- μονίονς εσττέμτΓείν τακτον και μεμα^μενον, δύο ■χοίνικας εκάστω ^ Αττικας άΧφίτων και Βνο κοτύΧας οϊνου και κρέας, θεράττοντι δε τούτων ημίσεα' ταΰτα δε όρώντων των ^Αθηναίων εσττεμ- ■πειν καί ττΧοΐον μηΒβν εσττΧεΐν Χάθρα' φυΧάσσειν δε καϊ την ϊ'ησον Αθηναίους μηδέν ησσον, οσα μη άτΓοβαίνοντας, καϊ οττΧα μη εττιφερειν τω Πελο- ττοννησίων στρατω μήτε κατά ^ήν μήτε κατά 2 θάΧασσαν. ο τι δ' αν τούτων τταραβαίνωσιν εκάτεροι καϊ οτιούν, τότε ΧεΧύσθαι τας σττονδάς. εσπεΐσθαι δε αύτας μεχ^ρι ου εττανεΧθωσιν οι εκ τ ών^ Αθηνών Αακεδαι μονίων πρέσβεις' άττοστεΐΧαι δε αυτούς τριήρει Αθηναίους καϊ ττάΧιν κομίσαι. εΧθόντων δε τάς τε σττοζ'δας• ΧεΧύσθαι ταύτας καϊ τάς ναΰς άττοδοΰναι^ Αθηναίους όμοιας οΐασπερ αϊ'
' κρατηθηΐ'αι, CG, ^ κρατΎ)θτ)ναι, ABFM. 236
BOOK IV. XV. 2-XVI. 2
time were unwilling to run the risk of their being starved to death or forced to succumb to superior numbers, they decided, so far as Pylos was con- cerned, to conclude a truce with the Athenian generals, if they should consent, and to send envoys to Athens to propose an agreement, and thus try to recover their men as quickly as possible.
XVI. The generals accepted the proposal and a truce was concluded upon the following terms : The Lacedaemonians Avere to surrender to the Athenians the ships in which they had fought the battle, and were to bring to Pylos and deliver to them all the other ships of Avar which Avere in Laconia, and they were not to attack the fortification either by land or by sea. The Athenians were to permit the Lacedaemon- ians on the mainland to send flour to the men on the island, a fixed amount and already-kneaded, for each soldier two quarts ^ of barley-meal and a pint of wine and a ration of meat, and for each servant half as much ; and they were to send these things to the island under the supervision of the Athenians, and no boat was to sail thither secretly. The Athenians were to go on guarding the island as before, but without landing on it, and were not to attack the anny of the Peloponnesians either by land or sea. If either party should violate this agreement in any particular whatsoever, the truce should forthwith be at an end. The truce was to hold good until the Lacedaemonian envoys should get back from Athens ; and the Athenians were to conduct them thither in a trireme and bring them back. On their return this truce was to be at an end, and the Athenians were then to restore the ships in as good condition as Avhen
^ The choinix wa^ about two pints, dry measure ; the cotyle, about half & piut.
THUCYDIDES
3 τταραΚάβωσιν. at μεν σττονΒαΙ eirl τούτοις iye- νοντο, καΐ αΐ νήες τταρβ^όθησαν οΰσαι Trepl ίξιίκοντα, καϊ οΐ ττρεσ/Βεις άττβστάΧησαν. άφικό- μενοι δε ες τας \\θηνα<ί βλ,βξαν ToidSe.
XVII. "'Επεμψαν ημάς ΑακεΒαιμόνιοο, ω Αθηναίοι, ΊτβρΙ των iv rfj νήσω άντρων πρήζον- τας 6 τί αν ύμΐν τε ώφβΧιμον ον το αύτο πείθωμεν καϊ ημίν ες την ξυμφοραν ^ ώς εκ των παρόντων
2 κόσμον μάλιστα μεΧΧη οϊσειν, τους δε Xoyoυς μακροτερους ου πάρα το εΐωθος μηκυνοΰμεν, αλλ' επιχώριον ον ημΐν ου μεν βραγείς άρκώσι μη ποΧΧοΙς χρήσθαι, πΧείοσι δε εν ω αν καιρός 77 διδάσκοντας τι των προύρ^ου Χό^οις το δέον
3 πράσσειν. Χάβετε δε αυτούς μη ποΧεμίως μηΚ ως άξύνετοι διδασκόμενοι, ΰπομνησιν δε του καΧώς
4 βουΧεύσασθαι προς είδότας η^ησάμενοι. ύμΐν <yap εύτυχίαν την παρούσαν εξεστι καΧώς θεσθαι, εχουσι μεν ων κρατείτε, προσΧαβονσι δε τιμήν καϊ δόξαν, καϊ μη παθεΐν όπερ οι άήθως τι άηα- θον Χαμβάνοντες των ανθρώπων αΐεΐ jap τον πΧέονος εΧπίδι ορέγονται δια το καϊ τα παρόντα
5 άδοκήτως εύτυχήσαι. οίς δε πΧεΐσται μεταβοΧαΙ εττ' αμφότερα ζυμβεβηκασι, δίκαιοι είσι καϊ άπιστότατοι είναι ταΐς ενπ ρα^ίαις' ο τϊ) τε υμέ- τερα πόΧει δι εμπειρίαν καϊ ημΐν μάΧιστ αν εκ του εικότος προσείη.
^ 6ί την ^υμψοράν, bracketed by Hude. 238
BOOK IV. XVI. 2-xvii. 5
they received them. The truce was concluded on these terms, the ships, sixty in number, were delivered up, and the envoys dispatched. When they arrived at Athens they spoke as follows :
XVII. ''The Lacedaemonians, men of Athens, have sent us to arrange, in behalf of our men on the island, such terms as we may show to be at once advantageous to you and also most likely under present circumstances, in view of our misfortune, to bring credit to ourselves. If we speak at some length Λve shall not be departing from our custom ; on the contrary, though it is the fashion of our country not to use many words where few suffice, yet, whenever occasion arises to expound an im- portant matter and thereby to accomplish by speech the end we have in view, we use words more freely. And do not receive what Λve say in a hostile spirit, nor feel that you are being instructed as though you were Avithout understanding, but regard our words as merely a reminder to men who know how to come to a good decision. For it is in your power to turn your present favourable fortune to good account, not only keeping what you have got, but acquiring honour and reputation besides. You may thus avoid the experience of those who achieve some unwonted success ; for these are always led on by hope to grasp at more because of their unexpected good fortune in the present. And yet those who have most often undergone a change of fortune for better or for Avorse have best reason to be distrustful of prosperity; and this Avould naturally hold true of both your state and ours in an exceptional degree, in view of our past experience.
239
THUCYDIDES
XVIII. " Τνώτε δέ και e? τά9 ημετέρας νυν ζυμφορας άττιΒοντες, οίτινες αξίωμα μέ^γιστον των ΕΧληνων βχοντες ηκομβν τταρ ύμας, ττρότερον αύτοΙ κυριώτεροί νομίζοντας elvat Sovvai εφ' α νυν
2 άφ^γμάνοι υμάς αΐτούμ^θα. καίτοι ούτβ Βυνάμεως ένίβία βττάθομβν αυτό ούτε μβίζονος 7Γροσ<^βνομενη^ υβρίσαντες, άττο δε των alel ΰτταρχ^όντων ηνωμτ] σφαΧέντες, εν ω ττάσι το αύτο ομοίως ύττάρχ^ει.
3 ώστε ουκ εικός ύμας 8ια την παρουσαν νυν ρώμην ΊτόΧεώς τε καΐ των ττροσ^β'^ενημενων και το της
4 τύχ^ης οΐεσθαι aiel μεθ υμών εσεσθαι. σωφρόνων Βε άνΒρών ο'ίτινες τα,'^αθα ες άμφιβοΧον ^ άσφα- \ώς εθεντο (^καΐ ταΐς ξυμφοραΐς οι αύτοι εύζυνε• τώτερον αν ττροσφεροιντο), τον τε ττόΧεμον νομίσωσι μη καθ όσον αΐ' τις αυτού μίρος βού- Χηται μεταγειρίζειν, τούτω ξυνεΐναι, αλλ' ως αν αΙ τύ)(αι αυτών η^ήσωνται, και εΧάχ^ιστ αν οι τοιούτοι ΤΓταίοντες 8ιά το μη τω ορθουμενω αυτού τΓίστεύοντες επαίρεσθαι εν τω εύτυγ^είν αν μάΧιστα
5 καταΧύοιντο' ο νύν ύμΐν, ώ 'Αθηναίοι, καΧώς έχει ττρός ημάς ττραζαι, και μηττοτε ύστερον, ην άρα μη ττειθόμενοι σφαΧήτε, α ττοΧΧα ενΒεχεται, νομι- αθηναι τύχϊ] καϊ τα νύν ττροχωρήσαντα κρατήσαι,
' αμφίβοΧον, MSS. ; Hude reads αναμφίβολοι'.
^ Or, " make sure of their advantages having regard to changes of luck."
240
BOOK IV. xvm. 1-5
XVIII. "To be convinced of this, you need onlv look at our present misfortunes. We ΛνΠο of all the Hellenes formerly were held in the highest con- sideration have come before you, although we have been wont to regard ourselves as better entitled to confer such favours as we have now come to beg of you. And yet it was neither through lack of poΛver that we met with this misfortune, nor because our power became too great and we waxed insolent; nay, our resources were what they always Λvere and we merely erred in judgment — a thing to Λvhich all are alike liable. Accordingly there is no reason Λvhy you, because of the strength both of your city and of its new acquisitions at the pi'esent moment, should expect that the favour of fortune Λνϊΐΐ alwaj's be with you. Prudent men take the safe course of account- ing prosperity mutable^ — the same men, too, would deal more sagaciously with misfortunes — and con- sider that when anyone is at Avar he may not limit his participation to whatever portion of it he may choose to carry on,^ but that he must follow Avhere his for- tune leads. Such men are least likely to come to grief, since the ν do not allow themselves to become elated by overconfidence in military success, and are therefore most likely to seize the moment of good fortune for concluding peace. And this, Athenians, is the policy which it is good for you to adopt towards us to-day, and not at some future time, should you perchance through rejecting our overtures incur disaster — and of this there are many possibilities — be credited with having won even your present suc- cesses through good fortune, Avhen it is ])ossible to
* i.e. in warfare one cannot accept only the successes and avoid the reverses by stopping before the latter set in ; one is in the hands of fortune.
241
THUCYDIDES
βζον ακίνΖυνον Ζόκησιν ίσ^ζύο^ καϊ ξυνίσβως e? το eireira καταΚητβΙν .
XIX. " Αακ€Εαίμόΐ'ίθί Se ύμας ττροκαΧοΰνται €9 σττονΒας καϊ Βιάλυσιν ποΧέμον, ΒιΒόντες μβν είρήνην καϊ ζυμμαχ^ιαν και αΚΧην φιΧίαν ττοΧΧην καϊ οΙκ€ίότητα e? άλΛ-ί/λου? ύπάρχ^ειν, άνται- τοΰντ€<; δε τούζ €κ της νήσου άνδρας, καϊ άμεινον τυούμβνοί άμφοτ€ροί<; μη BtaKivSvveveaOat, et're βία άν^ Βιαφύγοιεί' τταρατυχ^ονση^ τίνος σωτιιρ[α<; etre κα\ 6κττο\ίορκηθ€ντ€ς μάΧλον αν "χ^ειρωθεΐεν.
2 νομίζομίν re τας /χ,εγαλα? βχΘραζ μάΧιστ^ αν Βίολύβσθαί βεβαίως, ουκ ήν άνταμυνόμενός τις καϊ επικρατήσας τα ττΧείω του ττοΧεμου κατ apuyKijV ορκοις iyιcaτa\aμβάvωv μη άττο του Ισου ζυμβ\], αλλ, ην, τταρον το αύτο Ζράσαι προς το επιεικές, καϊ αρεττ] αύτον νικησας πάρα α
3 προσεΒβχ^ετο μετρίως ξυναΧλαΎη. οφείΧων '^/αρ ηΒΐ] ό ενάντιος μη άνταμύνεσθαι ως βιασθείς, αλλ' άνταποΒούναι αρετήν, ετοιμότερος εστίν
4 αίσ'χυνί) εμμενειν οίς ξννέθετο. καϊ μάΧλον προς τους μειζόνως εχ^θρούς τούτο Βρώσιν οΐ άνθρωποι ■η προς τους μέτρια Βιενε-χθεντας' πεφύκασί τε τοις μεν εκουσίως ενΒοϋσιν άνθησσάσθαι μεθ' 7)8ονΡ]ς, προς 8ε τα νπεραυχ^ούντα καϊ παρά <γνώμην ΒιακινΕυνενειν.
^ αν, Kriiger's conjecture. 242
BOOK IV. χνιπ. 5-xix. 4
leave to posterity an unhazarded reputation at once for strength and sagacity.
XIX. "The Lacedaemonians therefore invite you to accept terms and bring tlie war to an end, offering you peace and alliance, and apart from this the maintenance of hearty friendsliip and intimacy one with the other ; and asking on their side merely the return of the men on the island. They think it better for both parties not to take the risk either of the besieged making their escape in spite of you, should some chance of safety present itself, or of their being reduced by siege to a still harder lot. We believe, too, that a permanent reconciliation of bitter enmities is more likely to be secured, not Avhen one party seeks revenge and, because he has gained a decided mastery in the war, tries to bind his opponent by compulsory oaths and thus makes peace with him on unequal terms, but when, having it in his power to secure the same result by clemency, he vanquishes his foe by generosity also, offering him terms of reconciliation which are moderate beyond all his expectations. For the adversary, finding himself ηοΛν under obligation to repay the generosity in kind, instead of striving for vengeance for having had terms forced upon him, is moved by a sense of honour and is more ready to abide by his agree- ments. Furthermore, men are more inclined to act thus toward their more serious enemies than toward those with whom they have had but trifling dif- ferences. And, finally, it is natural for men cheer- fully to accept defeat at the hands of those who first make willing concessions, but to fight to the bitter end, even contrary to their better judgment, against an overbearing foe.
243
THUCYDIDES
XX. **Ήμΐν 8e καλώς e'inep ττοτέ, βχ^ει άμφο- τέροίς η ^vvaWayrj, ττρίν τι άνήκζστον Sia μέσου ^ενόμβνον ημάς καταΧαββΐν, ev φ ανάγκη aihtov ημίν^ βγθραν ττρος ττ} κοιί'τ} καΐ ISiav €)(^eiv,
2 υμάς ^ Be στβρηθήναι ών νυν ττροκαΚούμβθα. €Τί δ' όντων άκριτων και ύμΐν μίν 8όξης καΐ ημετέρας φιλίας ττροσ'γΐ'γνομένης, ημΐν δε ττρο αίσχ^ροΰ τίνος της ξυμφοράς μ€τρίο)ς κατατιθέμενης 8ια\- Χα^ώμεν, καΐ αυτοί τ€ άντι πολέμου είρηνην ελωμεθα καΐ τοις άλλοις ' ΕΧλησιν άνάτταυσιν κακών 7τοΐ7]σωμεν' οι καΐ εν τούτω υμάς αΐτιω- τέρους riyqaovTai. 'πολεμούνται μεν yap ασαφώς ότΓοτέρων άρξάντων καταδύσεως he γενομένης, ης νυν υμείς το ττλεον κύριοι εστε, την χάριν
3 ύμΐν ττροσθήσουσιν, ην re ιγνώτε, ΑακεΒαι- μονίοις εζεστιν ύμΐν φίλους γενέσθαι βεβαίως, αυτών τε ττροκαλεσαμενων χαρισαμένοις τε μάλ-
i Χον η βιασαμά'οις.^ καΐ εν τούτω τα ενόντα άηαθα σκοττείτε οσα εικός elvar ημών yap και νμών ταύτα \eyovτωv το ye άλλο 'Ειλληνικον ϊστε ΟΤΙ ύπο8εέστερον ον τά μεyιστa τιμιίσει."
XXI. Οί' μεν ουν Αακεδαιμόνιοι τοσαυτα eiTTOv, νομίζοντες τους 'Αθηναίους εν τω ττρΙν 'χ^ρόνω σττονΖών μεν εττιθυμεΐν, σφών he εναν- τιουμενων κωλύεσθαι, διδομένης δέ εΙρηνης άσμέ-
^ ΎΐμΊν, with F. Haase and Classen ; Hude retains the MSS. reading ΰμίν, with Stahl, following tlie Scholiast. ^ Hude reads r;^as, with C * Hude reads βιασαμίνων, with C.
^ Or, reading άιδίον ΰμΊν . . . ημαί Se, as Hude does, " you Athenians would have our undying hatred . . . and we Spartans would be deprived of the advantages we now offer."
244
BOOK IV. XX. I -XXI. I
XX. "Now, if ever, reconciliation is desirable for us both, before some irreparable disaster has come upon either of us and prevented it ; should that befall, we shall inevitably cherish toward each other an undying personal hatred, over and above that which we now feel as public enemies, and you ^ will be deprived of the advantages^ we now offer. While, therefore, the issue of the war is still in doubt, while your reputation is enhanced and you may have our friendship also, and Avhile our disaster admits of a reasonable settlement and no disgrace as yet has befallen us, let us be reconciled ; and let us for ourselves choose peace instead of Avar, and give a respite from evils to all the other Hellenes. And they will count you especially the authors of the peace ; for although they were drawn into the war without knowing which of us began it, yet if a settlement is effected, the decision of which at this time rests chiefly with you, it is to you they will ascribe their gratitude. And so, if you decide for peace, it is in your power to win the steadfast friendship of the Lacedaemonians, which they freely offer and you may secure by acting, not \vith violence, but with generosity. Pray consider all the advantages which may well be involved in such a course ; for if you and we agree be assured that the rest of the Hellenic world, since it will be inferior to us in power, will pay us the greatest deference."
XXI. Such were the words of the Lacedaemonians. They thought that, since the Athenians had at an earlier period ^ been eager to end the war and had been prevented by the opposition of Sparta, they
^ i.e. peace, alliance, intimate friendship (ch. xix. 1). ' is. after the plague and the second invasion of Attica, in 430 B.o. cf. II. lix-
245
THUCYDIDES
νονς Se^eaOal re και τους avSpa<; άττοΒώσβίν.
2 οι Be τας μεν airovha^, εχ^ορτες τους avhpa^ ev τη νήσω, ηόη σφίσιν βνομιζον ετοίμον; είναι, οπόταν βονλωνταίΤΓΟίεΐσθαι ττρος αυτούς, του δε ττΧεονος
3 oj peyovTO. μάλιστα δε αυτούς ivrjje ΚΧεων ο ΚΧεαινετον, άνηρ Βημα'γω'γος κατ εκείνον τον •χρόνον ών ' τω ττΧηθει -η ιθ ανώτατος• καΐ εττεισεν ατΐοκρίνασθαι ώς χρη τα μεν δττλα και σφάς αυτούς τους εν τγι νήσω τταραΒοντας 7τρο)τον κομισθηναι ''Αθηναζε, εΧθόντων 8ε άττοΒόντας ΑακεΒαιμονίους ^ίσαιαν καΐ ΐΐη'γας καΐ Ύροζήνα και ^ Α'χ^αιίαν, α ου ττοΧεμω εΧαβον, αΧΧ αττο της ττροτερας ξυμβάσεο)ς ^Αθηναίων ζv'yχωpy]- σάντων κατά ξυμφορας και εν τω τότε Βεομενων τι μάΧΧον στΓοζ'δώζ', κομίσασθαι τους άνδρας καϊ σττονΒάς ττοιησασθαι όττΰσον αν Soktj γ^ρονον άμφοτεροις.
XXII. Οι δε τι-ρος μεν την άττόκρισιν ού8εν άντεΐτΓον, ξυνέ8ρους δε σφισιν εκεΧευον εΧεσθαι οΐτινες Χεγοντες καϊ ακουοντες ττερι έκαστου ξυμβήσηνται κατά ησυγίαν 6 τί αν -πείθωσιν
2 άΧΧήΧους' Κλε'ωι^ δε ενταύθα δ?; ττοΧύς ενεκειτο, Χε^ων ^ιηνώσκειν μεν και ττρότερον ούδεν εν νω ε'χ^οντας Βίκαιον αυτούς, σαφές δ είναι και νυν, οΐτινες τω μεν ττΧηθει ού8εν εθεΧουσιν ειπείν, 6XL•J0ις δε ανΒράσι ξύνεΒροι βούΧονται ^ί^νεσθαΐ' αλλά εϊ τι ύ^ιες διανοούνται, Χε^ειν εκεΧευσεν ~
3 απασιν. όρωντες δε οΊ ΑακεΒαιμόνιοι ούτε σφισιν οΙόν τ€ ον εν πΧηθει ειπείν, εϊ τι καϊ ύπο της
^ «-αϊ, before τω πληθα, deleted by Kriiger. ^ Hude inserts 4v before απασιν, with Cobet.
246
BOOK IV. xxi. i-xxii. 3
would, if peace were offered to them, gladly accept it and give up the men. But the Athenians believed that, since they held the men on the island, peace could be theirs the moment they cared to make it, and meanwhile they were greedy for more. They were urged to this course chiefly by Cleon son of Cleaenetus, a popular leader at that time Avho had very great influence with the multitude. He per- suaded them to reply that the men on the island must first give up themselves and their arms and be brought to Athens ; on their arrival, the Lacedae- monians must give back Nisaea, Pegae, Troezen, and Achaea, Λvhich had not been taken in war but had been ceded by the Athenians ^ in an agreement made some time before as a result of misfortunes, when they Λvere somewhat more eager for peace than ηοΛν. They could then recover the men and make a treaty which should be binding for as long a time as both parties should agree.
XXII. To this reply the envoys said nothing, but they requested the appointment of commis- sioners who should confer with them, and after a full discussion of all the details should at their leisure agree upon such terms as they could mutually approve. Thereupon Cleon attacked them violently, saying that he had known before this that they had no honourable intention, and now it was clear, since the}' were unwilling to speak out before the people, but wished to meet a few men in conference ; he bade them, on the contrary, if their purpose was honest, to declare it there before them all. But the Lacedaemonians, seeing that it Avas impossible to announce in full assembly such concessions as they
^ cf. I. cxv. 1.
247
THUCYDIDES
ξνμφορας iBofcei αντοΐς ξνγ-χωρβΐν, μη 6? τους ξυμμάχ^ονς Βιαβ\ΐ]θώσιν είττόντα καΐ ου τυ- 'χ^οντβς, ούτε του? \\θηναίου^ βπΐ μετρίοις ττοιη- σοντας α ττρονκαΧούντο, άν^-χωρησαν €κ των * Αθηνών άττρακτοι.
^Χ.111. ^Αφίκομενων δε αυτών ΒιεΧβΧυντο^ €ύθύ<ί αϊ aiTovhal αΐ ττερί Πύλοί', και τάς ναΰ^ οι Αακ€8αιμόνιοι άτττ/τουν, καθάττβρ ζυνβκβίτο' οι δ' ^Αθηναίοι ί^κΧηματα βχοντες έττώρομήν re τω τειχισματί τταράσττονΒον καΐ άλλα ουκ άξιόίΧο^α Βοκονντα elvat ουκ άττβΒίΒοσαν, ισχυριζόμενοι οτί Βη εΐρητο, eav και οτιοΰν τταραβαθτ}, ΧεΧύσθαι τας στΓονΒάς. οι δέ ΑακεΒαιμόνωι avTeXeyov τε και άΒίκημα €ΤΓΐκαΧεσαντ€'ζ το τών νεών άττέΧ- 2 θόντ€<; €9 ττόΧεμον καθίσταντο. καΐ τα ττερι ΐΙύΧον ύττ' αμφοτέρων κατά κράτο<ί εττοΧεμεΐτο, 'Αθηναίοι μεν Βυοΐν νεοΐν εναντίαιν αιεί την νησον ττερητΧεοντες τή^ ημέρας (της 8ε νυκτός και απασαι ττεριώρμουν, ττΧην τα ττρος το ττεΧα'γος, οττότε άνεμος εϊη' και εκ τών Άθηΐ'ών αύτοΐς €Ϊκησι νήες αφικοντο ες την φυΧακήν, ώστε αϊ ττασαι k.j38o μι] κοντά εyevoι'τo), ΐΙεΧοττοννησιοι δε εν τ€ rfj ηττείρω στρατοττε^ευομενοι και ττροσ- βοΧας ποιούμενοι τω τείχ^ι, σκοπουντες καιρόν εϊ τις τταραττεσοι ώστε τους άνΒρας σώσαι.
XXIV. Έι» τούτω δε "^ εν ttj "^ικεΧία Έ,υρα- κόσιοι και οΐ ξύμμαχοι -προς ταΐς εν }^1εσσηνη φρουρούσαις ναυσΐ το άλλο ναυτικον ο παρεσκευ- άζοντο ττροσκομισαντες τον ττόΧεμον εττοιούντο εκ
1 With Cobet, for SkAvouto of the MSS. "^ o'l of the MSS., before iv τρ 2ικ<λία, deleted by nude.
248
BOOK IV. XXII. 3-xxiv. i
might think it best to make in view of their mis- fortune, lest they might be discredited with their allies if they proposed them and were rebuffed, and seeing also that the Athenians Λvould not grant their proposals on tolerable conditions, withdrew from Athens, their mission a failure.
XXIII. When they returned, the truce at Pylos was terminated at once, and the Lacedaemonians demanded the return of their ships according to the agreement ; but the Athenians accused them of having made a raid against the fort in violation of the truce, and of other acts that do not seem worth mentioning, and refused to give up the ships, stoutly maintaining that it had been stipulated that, if the^e should be any violation of the truce whatsoever, it should be at an end forthwith. The Lacedaemonians contradicted this, and after protesting that the deten- tion of the ships was an act of injustice uent away and renewed the war. And so the warfare at Pylos was carried on vigorously by both sides. The Athenians kept sailing round the island by day with two ships going in opposite directions, and at night their whole fleet lay at anchor on all sides of it, except to seaward when there was a wind ; while to assist them in the blockade twenty additional ships came from Athens, so that they now had seventy in all. As for the Peloponnesians, they were encamped on the mainland, and kept making assaults upon the fort, watching for any opportunity which might offer of rescuing their men.
XXIV. Meanwhile in Sicily the Syracusans and their allies, having reinforced the ships which were keeping guard at Messene by bringing up the other naval force which they had been equipping,^ were
» c/. ch. i. 4.
249
vm II τ ^~
THUCYDIDES
2 της Λί€σσηι^η<; («rat μάΧιστα βνψ/ον οι Χοκροί Ίων 'Ρη'^ίνων κατά βχ^θραν, καΐ αύτοΙ he ξσεβββΧή-
3 κβσαν ττανΒημβΙ βς- την γτ}^ αυτών), και ναυ- μα'χίας άττοττειράσθαι ββούΧοντο, ορώντες τοις ^ Αθηναίοις τας pev τταρούσας ναΰς οΧίΎας, ταΐς δβ TrXeioai και μεΧλ,ονσαις ήζειν ττυνθανομβνυί
4 την vPjaov ττοΧιορκβΐσθαι. el jap κρατήσείοί' τω ναυτικω, το 'Ρή^ιον ηλπίζον ττεζ^ τε και ναυσίν Ιφορμοΰντες ραΒίως ^ειρώσεσθαι, καΐ ηΒη σφών Ισ^ζυρα τα πράγματα jijveaOaL. ζύνε^^υς •yap κείμενου του τε 'Ρί/γίου ακρωτηρίου της ^Ιταλίας της τε Μεσσήνης της ΧίκεΧίας, τοις ^ Αθηναίο ίς •*■ ουκ αν elvat εφορμεΐν καΐ τοΰ πορθμοί) κρατεΐν. εστί 8ε ο ττορθμος η μεταζυ 'Ρηγίου θάΧασσα και Μεσσήνης, ηττερ βρα-χυ- τατον ^ικεΧία της ηττείρου άττέγει• και εστίν ή ^άρυβ8ις κΧηθεισα τούτο, η ^ΟΒυσσεύς Χέζεται Ζιο^ττΧεΰσαι, hia στενότητα δε κα\ εκ με^αΧων ττεΧα^ών, τοΰ τε Ύυρσηνικοΰ και τοΰ ΧικεΧικοΰ, εσπίτΓτουσα η ΘάΧασσα ες αύτο ^ και ροώΒης ούσα εΐκότως ^χ^αΧεττη ενομισθη.
XXV. 'El•" τούτω ουν τω μεταξύ οι ^υρακόσιοι και οΐ ξύμμαχ^οί ναυσ]ν ολίγω ττΧειοσιν η τριά- κοντα ηνα^κάσθησαν οψε τΓ]ς ημέρας νανμα-χ^ησαι ττερί ττΧοίου ΒιαττΧεοντος, άντεττανα^όμενοι ττρός τε ^Αθηναίων ναΰς εκκαίΒεκα καΐ 'Ρη^ίνας οκτώ. 2 καΐ νικηθεντες υττο των ^Αθηναίων 8ιά τά'χους άττέττΧευσαν ώς έκαστοι ετυγ^ον ες τα οικεία στρα-
1 τε, after 'Ativyalois in all MSS. except Cod. Danicus, is bracketed by all later editors.
' ahrh theMSiS. ; Hude emends to ταύτίί.
250
BOOK IV. xxiv. i-xxv. 2
carrying on the war from Messene. To this they were instigated chiefly by the Locrians on account of their hatred of the Rhegians, whose territory they had themselves invaded in full force. The Syra- cusans wanted also to try their fortune in a sea-fight, seeing that the Athenians had only a few ships at hand, and hearing that the most of their fleet, the ships that were on the way to Sicily, were employed in blockading the island of Sphacteria. For, in case they won a victory \vith the fleet, they could then invest Rhegium both by land and by sea and, as they believed, capture it without difliculty; and from that moment their situation would be a strong one, since Rhegium, the extreme point of Italy, and Messene in Sicily are only a short distance apart, and so the Athenians would not be able to keep a fleet there ^ and command the strait. Now the strait is that arm of the sea between Rhegium and Messene, at the point Λvhere Sicily is nearest the mainland ; and it is the Charybdis, so called, through which Odysseus is said to have sailed. On account of its narrowness and because the water falls into it from tΛvo great seas, the Etruscan and the Sicilian, and is full of currents, it has naturally been considered dangerous.
XXV^. Now it was in this strait that the Syracusans and their allies were compelled one day toward evening to fight for a vessel which was making the passage ; and with thirty odd ships they put out against sixteen Athenian and eight Rhegian ships. They were defeated by the Athenians, and hastily sailed back, each contingent as best it could, to their own
^ i.e. in case Rhegium were takeu by tlie Syracusans.
THUCYDIDES
τόττεδα^ μίαν ναυν άιτο\βσαντζ<;' και νυζ iireyi-
3 vera τω ep'^/ω. μετά δε τούτο οι μίν ΑοκροΙ άττήΧθον €Κ τή<; 'Ρητινών, eVt Be την ΐΙέλωρίΒα τή<ϊ ^ΐ€σσηνη<; ^uWeyelaai αϊ των 'Ζυρακοσίων καΐ ξνμμάχ^ων νήβς ωρμουν καΐ 6 ττβζος αυτοί';
4 τταρην. ττροσττΧεύσαντβ•^ δε οΐ ^Αθηναίοι και 'Ρψ/ΐνοι όρώντβς τα? ναΰ^ κβνάς ζνββαΧον, και χ€ΐρΙ σι8ηρα βττιβΧηθείση μίαν ναυν αύτοΙ άττώ-
5 Χβσαν των άντρων άττοκοΧυμβησάντων. και μετά τούτο των Χυρακοσίων έσβάντων €9 τά? ναύ<ί καΐ τταραττΧβόντων άπο κάΧω e? την Μεσσήνην, αυθι^ 7ΓροσβαΧόντ€<; οΐ ^Αθηναίοι, άττοσιμωσάντωι• εκείνων καϊ προεμβαΧόντων, ετεραν ναυν άττοΧ-
6 Χύουσιν. καϊ εν τω τταράπΧω καϊ ττ} ναυμαγία τοωντοτρόττω ιγενομεντ] ουκ εΧασσον έχοντες οΊ Χυρακόσιοί τταρεκομίσθησαν ες τον εν ττ} Μεσ- σ7]νΐ] Χίμενα.
7 ΚαΙ οΐ μεν ^Αθηναίοι, Κ,αμαρίνης άγγεΧθείσης ητροΒίΒοσθαι "ϊ,νρακοσίοις ύττ ^Αρχίου καϊ των μετ αυτού, εττΧευσαν εκεΐσε' ^Ιεσσηνιοι δ' εν τούτω ττανΒημεϊ κατά yrjv καϊ ταΐς ναυσϊν αμα εστράτευσαν εττΐ Νάξον την Χ,αΧκώικην ομορον
8 ουσαν. καϊ τη πρώτη ήμερα τειχήρεις ττοιή σαντες τους Ν άξιους εδηουν την γην, τη δ' υστε- ραία ταΐς μεν ναυσΐ ττερίπΧεύσαντες κατά τον ^ Ακ^σίνην ττοταμον την 'γήν ε8ηουν, τω δε ττεζω
9 ττρος την ττοΧιν ττρησεβαΧΧον.^ εν τούτω δε οι ΧικεΧοΙ ' ύττερ των άκρων ττοΧΧοΙ κατεβαινον
' τό Τι ft• τί) Μίσσ-ηνιι και iv τφ 'Ρηγίφ, in the MSS. after arpaTOneba, rejected by Hude, after Stahl and van Herwerden.
* For fiTeBaWov of the MSS. , Pnppo's correction, accepted by most editors.
252
BOOK IV. XXV. 2-9
camps, having lost one ship ; and night came on while they were in action. After this the Locrians left the territory of the Rhegians ; and the ships of the Syracusans and their allies assembled at Peloris in Messene, where they anchored and were joined by their land-forces. The Athenians and the Rhegians sailed up, and seeing that the Syracusan ships were unmanned attacked them ; but they themselves lost one ship, which was caught by a grappling-iron cast upon it, the creAv having leaped overboard. After this the Syracusans embarked and their ships wei'e being towed along the shore by ropes toward Messene when the Athenians attacked again, but lost another ship, since the Syracusans made a sudden turn out- wards and charged them first. In the passage along the shore, then, and in the sea-fight that followed in this unusual fashion, the Syracusans had the best of it, and at length gained the harbour at Messene.
But the Athenians, on the report that Camarina was to be betrayed to the Syracusans by Archias and his faction, sailed thither. The Messenians mean- while took all their land-forces and also the allied fleet and made an expedition against Naxos, the Chalcidian settlement on their borders. On the first day they confined the Naxians within their walls and ravaged their lands ; on the next day, while their fleet sailed roimd to the river Acesines and ravaged the land there, their army assaulted the city of Naxos. .Meanwhile the Sicels came down over the heights in
* 0.', before ύπβρ, Kriiger's suggestion following a scholium (αντί ToD ol iirl των άκρων uvrts κ.τ.λ.), is adopted by Hude.
253
THUCYDIDES
βοηθονντ€<; eVt τους M€aai-ivi<w^. καΐ οι ^άξιοι ώ? elhov, Θαρσησαντε<ί και τταρακβΧβυόμβνοι ev βαντοΐς ως οι Aeovrivot σφίσι καΐ οι άΧλοι "ΚλΧηνες ξύμμαχοι e? τιμωρίαν €7Γ€ρχονται, ίκ- 8ραμόντ€ς άφνω βκ της ττόΧβως ΤΓροσττίτΓΤουσι τοις ^Ιεσσηνιοίς, και τρεψαντβς άττίκτςινάν re υττβρ χιΧίους και οι Χοιττοι γ^αΧβττοίς άττςγ^ώρησαν eir οίκον καΧ 'yap οι βάρβαροι iv ταΐς 68οΐς
10 βτΓΐπβσόντβς τους ττΧβίστους Ζύφθειραν. κα\ αΐ νήες σγοΰσαι e? την ^Ιεσσηνην ύστερον eir οϊκου €κασται 8ΐ€κρίθησαν. AeovTivoi δε βύθύς και οι ξνμμα•χοι μβτα ^Αθηναίων e? την ^Ιεσσήνην ως κβκακωμβνην εστράτευον, και ττροσβάΧΧοντβς οΊ μ€ν^ Αθηναίοι κατά, τον Χιμίνα ταΐς ναυσίν eVet-
11 ρων, ό δέ ττεζος ττρος την πόΧιν. εττεκΒρομην 8e ΤΓΟιησάμβνοι οι ΑΙβσσηνιοι και Αοκρών τίνες μετά τον ΑημοτέΧους, οι μετά το ττάθος ε^^ κατ εΧε'ιφθ ή- σαν φρουροί, εξατΓίναίως ττροσττεσόντες τρέττουσι τον στρατεύματος των Αεοντινων το ττοΧύ και άττεκτειναν ποΧΧούς. ΙΒόντες 8ε οι ^Αθηναίοι καΐ άττοβάντες αττο των νέων έβοηθουν, καΐ κατεΒίω- ζαν τους ^Ιεσσηνίους ττάΧιν ες την ττόΧιν, τε- ταραΎμενοις εττί'γενο/.ιενοι• και τροτταΐον στΐ]σαν-
12 τες άνεχώρησαν ες το 'IPtjyiov. μετά 8ε τούτο οι μεν εν τη ^ικεΧία "ΈΑ,Χηνες άνεν των ^Αθηναίων κατά γηρ εστράτενον εττ άΧΧηΧονς.
XXVI. Έζ^ 8ε τη Πύλω ετι εττοΧιορκουν τους
εν τη νήσω Αακε8αι μονίους οΐ ^Αθηναίοι, κα\ το
εν τη ηττείρω στρατοττε8ον των ΤΙεΧοττοννησιων
2 κατά -χ^ωραν εμενεν. επίπονος δ ην τοις ^Αθη-
ναίοις ή φυΧακη σίτου τε απορία και ν8ατος' ου
254
BOOK IV. XXV. 9-xxvi. 2
large numbers to help in resisting the Messenians. When the Naxians saw them coming, they took heart, and calHng to each other that the Leontines and their other Hellenic allies were approaching to defend them rushed suddenly out of the city and fell upon the Messenians, putting them to flight and killing over a thousand of them. The rest got back home with difliculty ; for the barbarians attacked them in the roads and killed most of them. And the allied fleet, after putting in at Messene, dispersed to their several homes. Thereupon the Leontines and their allies, in company with the Athenians, immediately made an expedition against Messene, believing it to be weakened, and attempted an assault upon it, the Athenians attacking Λvith their ships on the side of the harbour, while the land forces moved against the toAvn. But the Messenians and some of the Locrians, Λνΐιο, under the command of Demoteles, had been eft there as a garrison after the disaster at Naxos, made a sortie, and falling suddenly upon them routed the larger part of the army of the Leontines and killed many of them. Seeing this the Athenians disembarked and came to their aid, and attacking the Messenians while they were in disorder pursued them back into the city ; they then set up a trophy and with- drew to Rhegium. After this the Hellenes in Sicily, without the cooperation of the Athenians, continued to make expeditions against one another by land.
XXVL At Pylos, meanwhile, the Athenians were still besieging the Lacedaemonians on the island, and the army of the Peloponnesians on the mainland remained in its former position. The blockade, how- ever, was harassing to the Athenians on account of the lack of both food and water ; for there \vas only
255
THUCYDIDES
70/3 TjV κρήνη ΟΤΙ μη μία ev αύτη rfj άκροττόΧβι της Πύλου και αΰτη ου μβΎοΚη, άλλα 8ιαμώμ€νοι τον κάγΧηκα οι ττΧεΐστοι ΙττΙ τη θαΧάσση eirivov
3 οίον βίκος ΰ8ωρ. στενο-χωρία re iv oXiyo) στρατο- ττε^ίνομίνοις Ι'^'ιηνξ.το, καΐ των νέων ουκ βχονσών ορμον αΐ μεν σΐτον ev τη yf} ηρουντο κατά μέρος,
4 αΐ Be μετέωροι ώρμουν. άθυμίαν τβ ττΧείστην ό χ^ρόνος τταρεΐχε -πάρα Xoyov εττι^ι^νόμενος, ους ωοντο ήμερων ολίγων εκ7Γθ\ιορκήσειν, εν νήσω τε
5 ερήμη και ν8ατι αλμυρω •χ^ρωμενους. αίτιον Be ην οΐ ΑακίΒαιμόνιοι ττροεητόντες ες την νήσον eaayetv σΐτον τε τον βονΧόμενον άΧηΧεμενον καΐ οίνον και τυρον καΐ ει τι άΧΧο βρώμα, oV) αν ες ττοΧιορκίαν ξυμφερη, τάξαντες άpyυpΊoυ ττολλοΟ και των Ε^ΙΧώτων τω εσayayόvτι εΧευθερίαν υττι-
6 σχνούμενοί. καΐ εσψ/ον άλΧοι τε τταρακινΒυνεύ- οντες και μάΧιστα οί Είλωτες, άπαιροντες άττο της ΤΙεΧοττοννήσου όττόθεν τύχοιεν καΐ καταττΧε- οντες ετι νυκτός e? τα ττρος το τrεXayoς της νήσου.
7 μάΧιστα Βε ετήρουν άνεμω καταφέρεσθαΐ' ραον yap την φυΧακην των τριηρών εΧάνθανον, όττότε ττνεΰμα εκ ττόντου εϊη• άπορον yap ey'iyveTO ττερι- ορμείν, τοις Βε άφειΒής 6 κατάπΧους καθειστήκεΐ' εττώκεΧΧον yap τα ττΧοΐα τετιμημενα γ^ρημάτων, και οι όττΧΐται ττερί τας κατάρσεις της νήσου
^ The reference is to the ships which kept up a patrol round the island. There was no anchorage near the shore
256
BOOK IV. XXVI. 2-7
one spring, high up on the acropolis of Pylos, and a small one at that, and the soldiers for the most part scraped aΛvay the shingle upon the beach and drank water such as one might expect to find there. And there Λvas scant room for tliem, encamping as they did in a small space, and since there Avas no anchor- age for the ships,^ the crews Avould take their food on land by turns, Avhile the rest of the fleet lay at anchor out at sea. Very great discouragement, too, was caused by the surprisingly lung duration of the siege, whereas they had expected to reduce the enemy in a few days, since they w ere on a desert island and had only brackish water to drink. But the cause of their holding out Λvas that the Lacedaemonians had called for volunteers to convey to the island ground corn and wine and cheese and other food such as might be serviceable in a siege, fixing a high price and also promising freedom to any Helot Avho should get food in. Many took the risk, especially the Helots, and actually brought it in, putting out from any and every point in the Peloponnesus and coming to shore during the night on the side of the island facing the sea. If possible they Λvaited for a Λvind to bear them to the shore ; for they found it easier to elude the guard of triremes when the breeze was from the sea, since then it Λvas impossible for the ships to lie at their moorings off the island, whereas they themselves ran ashore regardless of conse- quences, as a value had been set upon the boats which they drove upon the beach, and the hop- lites would be on watch for them at the landing-
on the seaward side (ch. viii. 8), so at meal-times the crewa of one part of the fleet would make a landing someAvhere and eat, Avhile the other part would be out at sea on guard.
257
THUCYDIDES
έφυλασσον. όσοι he <yaXy']vr] KivSuuevaecav, η\ί-
8 σκόντο, iaeveov δε καΐ κατά τον Χιμβνα κοΧνμ- βηταΐ νφνΒροι, καΧωΒίω iv άσκοΐ<; βφβλκοντες μήκωνα μβμβΧίτωμένην καΐ Χίνον σττβρμα κζ,κομ- μβνον ων το ττρώτον Χανθανόντων φυΧακαΙ
9 ύστερον eyevovTO. τταντί re τρόπω εκάτβροι €Τ6γνώντο, οι μβν βσπεμττζίν τα σιτία, οΐ he μη Χανθάνβίν σφαν.
XXVII. 'Ey he ταΐς ^Χθηναί<ί ττυνθανόμενοι TTepl της στρατιάς οτ( τaλaί7Γωpeΐτaί καΐ σίτος τοις ev τ^ νήσω ότι εσττλεΖ, ηττόρουν και ehehoL- κεσαν μη σφών -χειμων την φυΧακην ίττιΧάβοι, 6ρώντ€ς των τ€ e^nτηheίωv την irepl την TleXo- ΤΓοννησον κoμιhηv ahvvaTOv εσομέρην, άμα ev ■χωρίω ερήμω καΐ ούδ' iv Oepei οίοί τβ οντες Ικανά ττεριτΓβμττειν, τον re €φορμον 'χλωρίων άΧιμένων όντων ουκ εσομενον, άΧΧ ?) σφών άνεντων την φνλακην ττερίΎενήσεσθαι τους άvhρaς η τοις ττΧοί- οις ά τον σίτον αύτοΐς rjye γ^ειμωνα τηρήσαντας
2 εκττΧεύσεσθαι. πάντων τε βφοβοΰντο μάΧιστα τους ΑακεΒαιμονίονς, ότι βγ^οντάς τι Ισ-χυρον αυ- τούς ενόμιζον ούκβτι σφίσιν εττικηρυκεύεσθαι• καΐ
3 μετεμίΧοντο τάς σττονΒάς ου Βεξάμενοι. ΚΧέων he yvoύς αυτών την ες αύτον νττοψίαν ττερί της κωΧύμης της ξυμβάσεως ου τάΧηθί) εφη Xeyeiv τους εζα^^έΧΧοντας.^ τταραινούντων δε τών άφι^-
1 So the MSS. : Ifiide adopts Kriiger's conjecture, eVoy- 258
BOOK IV. XXVI. 7-xxvii. 3
places on the island. All, on the other hand, who made the venture in calm weather were captured. At the harbour, too, there Avere divers who SΛvam to the island under water, towing after them by a cord skins filled Avith poppy-seed mixed Avith honey and bruised linseed ; at first they were not discovered, but afterwards watches were set for them. And so both sides kept resorting to every device, the one to get food in, the other to catch them doing it.
XXVII. At Athens, meanwhile, Avhen they heard that their army Avas in distress and that food was being brought in to the men on the island, they were perplexed and became apprehensive that the Avinter would overtake them while still engaged in the blockade. They saw that conveyance of supplies round the Peloponnesus Avould be impossible — Pylos being a desolate place at best, to which they \vere unable even in summer to send round adequate sup- plies— and that, since there were no harbours in the neighbourhood, the blockade would be a failure. Either their ολνη troops Avould relax their >vatch and the men on the island would escape, or else, waiting for bad weather, they would sail away in the boats which brought them food. Above all they were alarmed about the attitude of the Lacedaemonians, thinking that it was because they had some ground for confidence that they w ere no longer making overtures to them ; and they repented having rejected their proposals for peace. But Cleon, knowing that their suspicions were directed against him because he had prevented the agreement, said that the messengers who had come from Pylos Avere not telling the truth. Whereupon these messengers advised, if their οΛνη
259
THUCYDIDES
μζνων, el μη σφίσι Triarevovat, κατασκόττου^ Tivas τΓβμψαι, 'ρρέθη κατάσκοτΓθ<; αύτ6<ί μβτα
4 Θβογει^ου? ύττο ^Αθηναίων, καΐ jvov'i 'ότι αναη- κασθησίται ή ταύτα Xeyeiv oh διββαΧλβν η τά- ναντία είττων ψευΒης φανήσβσθαι,^ Traprjvei Τ0Γ9 ^Αθηναιοις, ορών αυτούς και ώρμημενου<; τί το TrXeov ττ) ^νωμτ) στρατ€υ€ΐν, ώς χρη κατασκόττους μ€ν μη ττβμττείν μη8ε ΒιαμβΧλβιν καιρόν παριεντας, et Be 8οκ€ί αύτοΐς άΧηθΡ] elvai τα άγγελλό//.€ΐ^α,
5 7r\etv eVt του? άνδρας, καΐ €9 ^ικίαν τον Νικη- ράτου στρατηΎον οντά αττεσημαινεν, εχθρός ων καΐ ετητιμών, ράΒιον elvac παρασκευή, el ανΒρες εΐεν οι στρατηγοί, ττΧεύσαντας ΧαβεΙν τους εν ττ} νήσω, καΐ αυτός γ' αν, el ηρχ€, ττοιήσαί τούτο.
XXVIII. Ό δε Νικίας των τε ^Αθηναίων τι ντΓοθορυβησάντων ες τον ΚΧεωνα,ιν τ^ού καΐ νυν ττΧεΐ, εΐ ράΒίόν ye αύτω φαίνεται, καΐ άμα όρων αύτον εττιτιμώντα, εκεΧευεν ήντινα βούΧεται Ζύ-
2 ναμιν Χαβόντα το εττΐ σφάς είναι εττιχειρεΐν. 6 Be το μεν πρώτον οΐόμενος αύτον Xoya> μόνον άφιεναι, έτοιμος ην, yvoύς Be τω οντι τταραΒωσείοντα άνε- χώρει καΐ ούκ εφη αύτος αλλ' εκείνον στρατη- yεlv, ΒεΒίώς ηΒη καΐ ούκ αν οΐόμενός οι αύτον
3 τοΧμήσαι ίιττοχωρησαι. αύθις Βε ό Νικίας εκε- Χευε καΐ εξίστατο της εττΐ Πύλω αρχής καϊ μάρ-
^ So all MSS. eyice^t'& (•γίντ]σΐσθαι)•. Hude adopts, with Kriiger, Rauchenstein's conjecture φαν-ησΐται.
200
BOOK IV. XXVII. 3-xxviii. 3
reports were not believed, that commissioners be sent to see for themselves, and Cleon himself was chosen by the Athenians, with Theagenes as his colleague. Realizing now that he would either be obliged to bring the same report as the messengers whose word he was impugning, or, if he contradicted them, be con- victed of falsehood, and also seeing that the Athenians were now somewhat more inclined to send an ex- pedition, he told them that they ought not to send commissioners, or by dallying to let slip a favourable opportunity, but urged them, if they themselves thought the reports to be true, to send a fleet and fetch the men. And pointing at Nicias son of Niceratus, who was one of the generals and an enemy of his, and taunting him, he said that it was an easy matter, if the generals were men, to sail there with a proper force and take the men on the island, declaring that this Λvas what he himself would have done had he been in command.
XXVIIl. The Athenians thereupon began to clamour against Cleon, asking him why he did not sail even now, if it seemed to him so easy a thing ; and Nicias, noticing this and Cleon's taunt, told him that as far as the generals were concerned he might take whatever force he wished and make the attempt. As for Cleon, he was at first ready to go, thinking it was only in pretence that Nicias offered to relinquish the command ; but Λvhen he realized that Nicias really desired to yield the command to him, he tried to back out, saying that not he but Nicias was general ; for by now he was alarmed, and never thought that Nicias would go so far as to retire in his favour. But again Nicias urged him to go and offered to resign his command of the expedition
261
THUCYDIDES
τνρας τους ^ Αθηναίους έττοιβΐτο. οι Be, οίον ογΧος φίΧβΐ TTOielv, όσω μίιΧλον 6 ΚΧέων ύττεφευγε τον ττΧοΰν καΐ €ξαν€χώρ€ί τα είρημενα, τοσω εττβκε- Χεύοντο τω Νικία τταραδίΒόναι την άρχ^ην καΐ
4 βκείνω βττββόων TrXetv ώστε ουκ έχων οττω? των είρημβνων έ'τί i^aTraWayT], υφίσταται τον ττΧοΰν, καΐ τταρελθων οΰτε φοβεΐσθαι βφη ΑακεΒαιμοΐ'ίους ττΆ-βύσβαθαί τ€ Χαβων etc μβν της ττόλβω? ούοβνα, Αημνίους δέ καΐ Ίμβρίονς τους τταρόντας και ττέλταστάς οΐ ήσαν €κ τε Αϊνου βββοηθηκότβς και αΧΧοθβν τοξύτας τετρακόσιους' ταύτα he έχων εφη^ ττρος τοις εν ΤΙύΧω στρατιώταις εντός ημε- ρών εϊκοσι η άξειν Αακε8αιμονίους ζώντας η
5 αυτού άττοκτενείν τοις δε ^Αθηναίοις ενεττεσε μεν τι και γε'λωτο? τ^ κουφοΧογια αυτού, άσμε- νοις δ' όμως iyiyveTO τοις σώφροσι τών άνθρώττων, Χο^ίζομενοις Βυοΐν α^αθοίν τού έτερου τεύξεσθαι, ή 1\Χεωνος αττα^^Κα^ήσεσθαι, ο μάΧΧον ήΧττιζον, ή σφαΧεΐσι '^/νώμης ΑακεΒαιμονίους σφίσι χειρώ- σεσθαι.'^
XXIX. Καί. ττάντα Βιαττραξάμενος εν ttj εκκΧησία καΐ ψηφισαμένων Αθηναίων αύτω τον ττΧούν, τών τε εν ΥΙύΧω στρατηγών ενα ττροσεΧο- μενος, Αημοσθένη, την άνα^ω^ην hia τάχους 2 ετΓοιεΐτο. τον δε Αημοσθενη ττροσεΧαβε ττυνθανό- μενος την άττόβασιν αύτον ες την νήσον Βιανοεΐ- σθαί. οι ηαρ στρατιώται κακοτταθούντες τού χωρίου τη απορία καΐ μάΧΧον ποΧιορκουμενοι η ΤΓοΧιορκούντες ώρμηντο Ζιακινδυνεύσαι. καΐ αύτω
' Omitted by Hude, followiug Μ. ^ χαρώσασθαι ABFM.
262
BOOK IV'. xxvm. 3-x.\ix. 2
against Pylos^ calling the Athenians to Λvitness that he did so. And the moi-e Cleon tried to evade the expedition and to back out of his Ολνη proposal, the more insistently the Athenians, as is the way with a crowd, urged Nicias to give up the command and shouted to Cleon to sail. And so, not knoAving ΙιοΛν he could any longer escape from his own proposal, he undertook the expedition, and, coming forward, said that he was not afraid of the Lacedaemonians, and that he would sail without taking a single Athenian soldier, but only the Lemnian and Imbrian troops which were in Athens and a body of targeteers which had come from Aenos, and four hundred archers from other places. With these, in addition to the troops now at Pylos, he said that Λvithin twenty days he would either bring back the Lace- daemonians alive or slay them on the spot. At this vain talk of his there was a burst of laughter on the part of the Athenians, but nevertheless the sensible men among them were glad, for they reflected that they Avere bound to obtain one of two good things — either they would get rid of Cleon, which they preferred, or if they Avere disappointed in this, he ΛνουΜ subdue the Lacedaemonians for them.
XXIX. When he had arranged everything in the assembly and the Athenians had voted in favour of his expedition, he chose as his colleague Demos- thenes, one of the generals at Pylos, and made haste to set sail. He selected Demosthenes because he had heard that he was planning to make his landing on the island. For his soldiers, who were suffering because of the discomforts of their position, where they were rather besieged than besiegers, were eager to run all risks. And Demosthenes himself had also
263
THUCYDIDES
€Τί ρώμην και η νήσος εμττρησθβΐσα παρβσχ^εν.
3 irporepoi' μβΐ) yap ούση<; αυτής ύΧω^ονς iirc το ποΧύ και άτριβοΰς Sta την aiel βρημιαν βφοβείτο καϊ ττρος των ττοΧεμιων τούτο ενομιζε μΰΧΧον €ίΐαΐ' τΓοΧΧω yap αν στρατοττβΖφ άττοβάντί βξ αφανούς 'χλωρίου ττροσβάΧΧοντας αυτούς βΧάττ- Τ6ΐν. σφίσι μβν yap τας ίκείνων αμαρτίας καϊ τταρασκβυην ύττο της ΰΧης ουκ αν ομοίως 8ήΧα eivai, του Se αυτών στρατοττέΒου καταφανή αν elvai πάντα τα αμαρτήματα, ώστε ττροσττίτττειν αν αυτούς άττροσΒοκήτως fi βούΧοιντο' eV
4 εκβίνοις yap eivai αν την εττιχείρησιν. el δ' αΰ 69 Βασύ 'χ^ωρίον βιάζοιτο ομόσε ιίναι, τους έΧάσσους, έμπειρους Be της γ^ώρας, κρείσσους ενόμιζε τών πΧεονων άπειρων Χανθάνειν τε αν το εαυτών στρατόπεΒον ποΧύ ον Βιαφθειρόμενον, ουκ ούσης τής προσόψεως y χρήν άΧΧήΧοις επιβοηθεΐν.
XXX. Άττό δε του ΑίτωΧικοΰ πάθους, ο Βια την νΧην μέρος τι iyt'veTO, ούχ ήκιστα αυτόν
2 ταύτα εσηει. τών Be στρατιωτών άvayκaσθεvτωv Βια την στενοχ^ωρίαν τής νήσου τοις εσχ^άτοις προσίσχοντας άριστοποιεΐσθαι Βια προφυΧακής και εμπρήσαντός τίνος κατά μικρόν τής ύΧης άκοντος και άπο τούτου πνεύματος επιyεvoμεvoυ
3 το ποΧύ αυτής εΧαθε κατακανθεν. ούτω Βη
264
BOOK IV. xxix. 2-xxx. 3
been emboldened by a conflagration which had swept the island. For hitherto, since the island was for the most part covered with woods and had no roads, having never been inhabited, he had been afraid to land, thinking that the terrain was rather in the enemy's favour ; for they could attack from an un- seen position and inflict damage upon a large army after it had landed. To his own troops, indeed, the mistakes and the preparations of the enemy would not be equally clear by reason of the woods, whereas all their own mistakes would be manifest to their opponents, and so they could fall upon them un- expectedly Avherever they wished, since the power of attack would rest with them. If, on the other hand, he should force his way into the thicket and there close with the enemy, the smaller force which was acquainted with the ground would, he thouglit, be stronger than the larger number who were un- acquainted with it ; and his own army, though large, would be destroyed piece-meal before he knew it, because there was no possible way of seeing the points at which the detachments should assist one another.
XXX. It was especially owing to his experience in Aetolia,^ when his reverse was in some measure due to the forest, that these thoughts occurred to Demosthenes. But the soldiers were so cramped in their quarters that they were obliged to land on the edge of the island and take their meals under cover of a picket, and one of their number accidentally set fire to a small portion of the forest, and from this, when a breeze had sprung up, most of the forest was burned before they knew it. Thus it happened that
* cf. HI. xcvii. , xcviiL
265
THUCYDIDES
Ίού^ re ΑακβΒαίμονίους μάΧλον κατώων ττΧείους οντάς, ύτΓΟί'οών ττροτβρον 1\άσσοσι τον σΐτον αύτον<ί^ βσττβμτΓβιν, την τε νησον βυαττοβατω- Tepav ονσαν, τότε ώ? eV άζιοχ^ρβων τους αθη- ναίους μαλΧον στΓουΒην ττοιεΐσθαί την eVi^et- ρησιν τταρεσκβνάζβτο, στρατιάν τ€ μεταττβμττων βκ των e^/^/ϋς ζυμμάγ^ων καΐ τα άλλα ίτοιμάζίορ.
4 ΚΧβων Se €K€Lva) Τ€ ττροπεμψας ay/e\ov ως ήξων καΐ βχ^ων στρατιάν ην γτησατο, άφικνεΐται €ς Πύλοι^. καΐ άμα '^/βνόμενοι τ-ίμττονσι ττρώτον ες το ev τ[] ήττείρφ στρατόττβΒον κήρυκα, ττροκα- Χούμβνοι, el βούΧοιντο, άνευ κινούνον τους ev τη νήσω άνδρας σφίσι τά τε οττλα καΐ σφάς αυτούς κεΧεύείν τταραΒοΰναί, εφ' ώ φυΧακη τη μετρία τηρήσονται, εως αν τι ττερί του ττλεοι^ο? ζυμβαθη. XXXI. ου IT ροσΖεζα μένων 8β αΰ μίαν μεν ήμεραν εττέσχον, ττ} δ' ύστεραία tivjjyayovTo μεν νυκτός επ ολί'^/ας ναΰς τους όττΧίτας ττάντας επιβιβάσαντες, ττρο Βε της εω oXiyov άττεβαινον της νήσου εκατέρωθεν, εκ τε τοΰ ττεΧά^ους καΐ ττρος τοΰ Χιμενος, οκτακόσιοι μαΧιστα οντες όττΧΐταί, καΐ ε'χώρουν 8ρόμω εττΐ το ττρώτον
2 φυΧακτήριον της νήσου, ώδε yap Βιετετά'χ^ατο' εν ταύτη μεν τη ττρωτη - φνΧακη ώς τριάκοντα ήσαν όττΧΐται, μέσον Be και όμαΧώτατον τε καΐ
^ Bekker's conjecture for αυτοΰ of the MSS. Hude reads ai/Toae, wiVii Kriiger.
- Hude deletes, Λvith Kriiger.
266
BOOK IV λ.νχ. 3-.XXXI. 2
Demosthenes, who could now get a better view of tlie Lacedaemonians, found that they were more numerous than he had thought; for he had previously suspected that the number for which they xvere sending provisions Avas smaller than they stated.^ He also found that the island \vas less difficult to make a landing upon than he had supposed. He now, therefore, believing that the object in view Avas Avell worth a more serious effort on the part of the Athenians, began preparations for the attempt, sum- moning troops from the allies in the neighbourhood and getting everything else ready.
Cleon, meanwhile, having first sent word to De- mosthenes that he would soon be there, arrived at P3dos, bringing the army for xvhich he had asked. As soon as they had joined forces, they sent a herald to the enemy's camp on the mainland, giving them the option, if they wished to avoid a conflict, of ordering the men on the island to surrender themselves and their arms, on condition that they should be held in mild custody until some agreement should be reached about the main question.^ XXXI. This offer being rejected, the Athenians waited for one day, but on the next day \vhile it was still dark they embarked all their hoplites on a few vessels and put off, landing a little before daAvn on both sides of the island, on the side toΛvard the open sea and on that facing the harbour, their number being about eight hundred, all hoj)lites. They then advanced at a run against the first guard-post on the island. For the forces of the enemy were disposed as follows : in this, the fii-st post, there were about thirty hoplites ; the central and most level part of the island, near their * cf. ch. xvi. 1. ^ i.e. a general peace.
267
THUCYDIDES
Trepl TO vhwp 01 TrXecaroi αύτων και Ε7Γίτάδα9 ό άρχ^ων βίχ^β, μβρο'ζ Be tl ου ττοΧύ αύτο ^ το βσγ^ατον βφύΧασσβ της νήσου το ττρος την ΐΙύΧον, ο ην €Κ Τ6 θαλάσσης αττοκρημνον καΐ ifc της γης ηκιστα έττίμα'χ^ον' καϊ jap τι καΐ βρυμα αυτόθι ην τταΧαιον Χίθων Χο^άΒην ττβττοιημβνον, ο ivo- μιζον σφίσιν ώφεΧιμον αν eivai, el καταΧαμβάνοι άναχώρησις βιαιοτέρα. ούτω μίν τεταγμένοι ήσαν.
XXXII. Ot δε ^Αθηναίοι τους μίν ττρώτους φνΧακας, οίς (.ττίΒραμον, eu^u? Βιαφθβίρουσιν, ev τ€ ταΐς eύvaΐς 'έτι κάναΧαμβύνοντας τα ό'ττλα καϊ Χαθόντες την άττόβασιν, οίομένων αυτών τάς ναΰς κατά το 'έθος ές 'έφορμον της νυκτός TrXeiv.
2 αμα Be έ'ω 'γΐ'γνομένη καϊ 6 άΧΧος στρατός άττέ- βαινον, €κ μέν νβών ββΒομήκοντα καϊ oXiya» ^ΓXeιόvωv 'πάvτeς ττΧην θαΧαμιών, ώς έκαστοι έσκευασμένοι, τοξόται Be οκτακόσιοι καϊ ττεΧ- τασταΐ ουκ έΧάσσους τούτων, ΑΙεσσηνίων Τ€ οΐ βζβοηθηκότες καϊ οι άΧΧοι όσοι irepi ΐΙύΧον xaTel- χον ττάντες ττΧην των έττι του τειχ^ους φυΧάκων.
3 Αημοσθένους Be τάζαντος Βιέστησαν κατά Βια- κοσίους καϊ ττΧείους, εστί Β η έΧάσσους, των 'χωρίων τα μετεωροτατα Χαβοι^τες, οττως οτι ττΧείστη απορία η τοις ττοΧεμίοις πανταχόθεν κεκνκΧωμέΐΌΐς καϊ μη εχωσι ττρυς ο τι άντιτά-
^ αυτί), Bauer's correction ; MSS. αΰτοΰ.
^ cf. ch. xxvi 4.
- Not hewn, but brought just as they picked them out.
'' cf. ch. xxiii. 2.
* The βαλα^Γται, or oarsmen of the lowest tier. At this
268
BOOK IV. XXXI. 2-xxxii 3
water supply,^ was held by the main body of troops, under the command of Epitadas; and a small detach- ment guarded the very extremity of the island where it looks toward Pylos. This point was precipitous on the side toward the sea and least assailable toward the land ; there was also here an old fortification, built of stones picked up,^ which the Lacedaemonians thought Avould be useful to them in case they should have to retreat under strong pressure. Such, then, was the disposition of the enemy's forces.
XXXII. As for the Athenians, they immediately destroyed the men of the first post, upon whom they charged at full speed, finding them still in their beds or endeavouring to snatch up their arms ; for they had not noticed the Athenians' landing, supposing that the ships were merely sailing as usual to their watch-station for the night.^ Then as soon as day dawned the rest of the army began to disembark. These were the crews of somewhat more than seventy ships (with the single exception of the rowers of the lowest benches^), equipped each in his own way, besides eight liundred archers and as many targeteers, and also the Messenians who had come to reinforce them, and all the others who were on duty about Pylos except the men left to guard the fort. Under Demosthenes' direction they were divided into com- panies of two hundred more or less, which occupied the highest points of the island, in order that the enemy, being surrounded on all sides, might be in the greatest possible perplexity and not know which
time a trireme was manned by fifty-four θαλαμϊται, fifty-four ζυ-γϊται (occupants of the middle bank), sixty-two θμανΐται (upper bank', and thirty ιτΐρίνίψ (reserve oarsmen), including ΰπηρ(ται and 4πιβάται.
209
THUCYDIDES
ξωνται, akX άμφίβοΧοι ^ί'γνωνταί τω 7rX?/^et, €L μ€ν Tot? ττροσθεν βτηοιβν, ύττο των κατόττίν βαΧλόμβνοί, el oe τοΐ<; TrXajioi^, ύττο των €κατέ-
4 ρωθίν τταρατβτα'^/μβνων. κατά νώτου τε alei epeWov αύτοΐς, f] -χ^ωρήσβιαν, οΐ πολίμιοι, εσβσθαί ■ψιΧοί, και, οι ατΓορωτατοι, τοζβνμασι καΐ άκον- τίοις καΐ Χιθοις καΐ σφξνΒόναις €Κ ττοΧλον έχοντες άΧκήν οΐς μηδέ εττεΧ,θεϊν οΙόν τε ην φεύ'^/οντες τε yap εκράτουν καΐ άναχωροΰσιν επεκειντο. τοιανττ} μεν γ'ώμτ] ό Δημοσθένης τό τε ττρώτον την άττόβασιν εττενόει καΐ εν τω epyo) εταξεν.
XXXIII. Οί' Βε ττερί τον Έττίτάδα^» καΐ οττερ ην ττΧεΐστον των εν τη νήσω, ώς εΐΒον τό τε ττρωτον φυλακτήριον Βιεφθαρμενον καΐ στρατον σφίσιν ετΓΐόντα, ξυνετάξαντο και τοις όττΧίταις των ^Αθηναίων iirfjaav, βονΧόμενοι ες χείρας εΧθεΐν εξ εναντίας yap ουτοί καθειστήκεσαν, εκ
2 TrXay'iov Se οι yp-iXol καΐ κατά νώτου, τοις μεν ουν όττΧιταις ουκ εΖυνήθησαν ττροσμεΐξαι ού8ε τη σφετέρα εμττειρία χρ7)σασθαι• οί yap -ψιΧοΙ εκατέρωθεν βάΧΧοντες elpyov, και άμα εκείνοι ουκ άντεττησαν, αλλ' ησύχαζαν, τους δε ψ•ιΧούς, η μάΧιστα αύτοΐς ιτροσθεοντες ττροσκεοιντο, έτρε- παν, καΐ οι ύτΓοστρεφοντες ημύνοι>το, άνθρωποι κούφως τε εσκευασμενοι καΐ ττροΧαμβύνοντες
270
BOOK IV. XXXII. 3-XXX111. 2
attack to face, but be exposed to missiles on every side from the host of their opponents — if they attacked those in front, from those behind ; if those on either flank, from those arrayed on the other. And they would ahvays find in their rear, \vhichever way they moved, the light-armed troops of the enemy, which Avere the most difficult to deal with, since they fought at long range with arrows, javelins, stones, and slings. Nay, they could not even get at them, for they Avere victorious even as they fled, and as soon as their pursuers turned they were hard upon them again. Such was the idea which Demosthenes had in mind when he devised the plan of landing, and such were his tactics when he put this into effect.
XXXIII. ΝοΛν when the troops under Epitadas, constituting the main body of the Lacedaemonians on the island, saw that the first outpost was de- stroyed and that an army was advancing against them, they drew up in line and set out to attack the Athenian hoplites, wishing to come to close quarters with them ; for these Avere stationed directly in front of them, while the light-armed troops were on their flank and rear. They were not able, however, to engage with the hoplites or to avail themselves of their own peculiar skill in fighting; for the light- armed troops kept attacking them Avith missiles from either side and thus held them in check, and at the same time the hoplites did not advance against them, but remained quiet. They did, however, put the light-armed troops to flight wherever they pressed most closely upon them in their charges ; and then these latter would wheel about and keep fighting, being lightly equipped and therefore finding it easy
271
THUCYDIDES
ραΒίω<; της φνγής -χλωρίων τ€ 'χ^αλβττοτητί καί υττο της ττρϊν ερημιάς τραγβων όντων, iv οίς οί Αακ^Βαίμόνίοι ουκ eBvvavro Βιωκβιν οττλα εχοντβς.
XXXIV. θρόνου μεν ουν τίνα υΧί^ον ούτω προς αΚΧηΧους ηκροβο\ίσαντο• των δε AaKeSat- μονίωνούκέτι οξέως βττεκθείν f) ττροσπυτττοιβν δυνα- μένων, Ύνόντες αυτούς οι λΙτιΧοΪ βραδύτερους η8η οντάς τω άμύνασθαι, καΧ αυτοί ττ} τ€ 6\frei του θαρσείν το ττΧεΙστον είΧηφότες ττοΧΧαττΧάσιοί φαινόμενοι καΐ ξυνειθισμένοι μάΧΧον μηκέτί δεινούς αυτούς ομοίως σφισί φαινεσθαι, οτί ουκ ευθύς άξια της προσδοκίας εττεττόνθεσαν, ωσττερ οτε πρώτον άπεβαινον ττ) 'γνώμτ] δεδουΧωμενοι ώς επΙ Αακεδαι μ.ονίους, καταφρονησαντε< καΐ εμβοή- σαντες άθροοι οψμησαν έπ αυτούς και εβαΧΧον Χίθοίς τε καΐ τοξεύμασι καΐ άκοντίοις, ώς έκαστος
2 τι πρόχειρον ειγεν. γενομένης δε της βοής άμα Τ7} επιδρομγι εκπΧηξις τε ενεπεσεν άνθρώποις άηθεσι τοιαύτης μά^ης καΧ ο κονιορτος της νΧης νεωστι κεκαυμενης ε'χωρει ποΧύς άνω, άπορόν τε ην ιδεΐν το προ αυτού ύπο των τοξευμάτων καΐ Χίθων άπο ποΧΧών ανθρώπων μετά τυύ κονιορτοΰ
3 άμα φερομένων, τό τ ε ερ^ον ενταύθα -χ^αΧεπον τοις Αακεδαιμονιοις καθίστατο. ούτε yap οι πΐΧοι εστε^γον τα τοζεύματα, δοράτιά τε εναπε-
BOOK IV'. XXXIII. 2-xxxiv. 3
to take to flight in good time, since the ground Avas difficult and, because it had never been inhabited, was naturally rough. Over such a terrain the Lace- daemonians, Avho Avere in heavy armour, were unable to pursue them,
XXXIV. For some little time they skirmished thus with one another ; but Avhen the Lacedaemonians were no longer able to dash out promptly at the point where they Λvere attacked, the light-armed troops noticed that they were slackening in their defence, and also conceived the greatest confidence in them- selves, now that they could see that they were undoubtedly many times more numerous than the enemy, and, since their losses had from the outset been less heavy than they had expected, they had gradu- ally become accustomed to regarding their opponents as less formidable than they had seemed at their first landing Λvhen their own spirits were oppressed by the thought that they were going to fight against Lacedaemonians. Conceiving, therefore, a contempt for them, with a shout they charged upon them in a body, hurling at them stones, arrows or javelins, whichever each man had at hand. The shouting with which the Athenians accompanied their charge caused consternation among the Lacedaemonians, who Avere unaccustomed to this manner of fighting ; and the dust from the neAvly-burned forest rose in clouds to the sky, so that a man could not see what was in front of him by reason of the arroAvs and stones, hurled, in the midst of the dust, by many hands. And so the battle began to go hard with the Lacedaemonians; for their felt cuirasses afforded them no protection against the arrows, and the points of the javelins broke olf and clung there when the
273
THUCYDIDES
κ€κ\αστο βαΚλομβνων, ^Ι'χ^όν τε ovZev σφίσιν αύτοΐς 'χρήσασθαι άττοκεκΧτ] μίνοί μβν rfj 6ψ€ί του ττροοράν, νπο Se της μβίζονος βοής των ■ποΧβμίων τα ev αντοΐς ΤΓαραγ^/€Χλ.όμ€να ουκ €σακούοντ€ς, κινδύνου τ€ ττανταχόθβν ττβρίβστώτο? και ουκ βχ^οντβς iXTriSa καθ^ 6 τι χρη άμυνο- μβνους σωθήναι.
ΧΧΧΛ^. Τελο? δε τ ραν ματ ιζο μίνων ηΒΐ] ττοΧλων Sia το ael ev τω αύτω άναστρίφεσθαι, ζυ'γκΧϊ/- σαντβς βγ^ώρησαν ές το βσχ^ατον βρνμα της νήσου,
2 ο ου τΓοΧύ αττβΐχβ, καΐ τους βαυτών φύΧακας. ως δε eviSoaav, ενταύθα ή8η ττοΧΚω βτί TrXeovt βοτ} τβθαρσηκοτ^ς οι ψιΧοΙ βττβκβιντο, καΐ των Αακβ- Βαιμονίων όσοι μεν ύττοχ^ωροϋντες εΎκατεΧαμβά- νοντο, άτΓβθνγσκον, οι δε ττοΧΧοΙ Βιαφυιγόντες ες το ερυμα μετά των ταυττ) φυΧάκων ετάξαντο
3 Ίταρα τταν ως άμυνούμενοι /ιττερ ην εττίμαχον. καΐ οι Αθηναίοι επισττόμενοι ττεριοζον μεν αυτών καΐ κύκΧωσιν -χ^ωριου Ισχυι ουκ ειχ^ον, ττροσιοντες δε εξ εναντίας ώσασθαι εττειρώντο, καΐ γ^ρονον μεν ■ποΧύν και της ημέρας το πΧεΐστον ταΧαιττωρού- μενοι αμφότεροι ύττο τε της μάχης καΐ δίψης και ηΧίον άντεΐχον, ττειρώμενοι οι μεν εζεΧάσασθαι εκ του μετεώρου, οί δε μη ivSovvar ραον δ' οι Λακεδαιμόνιοι ημύνοντο η εν τω -πριν, ουκ ούσης σφών της κυκΧώσεως ες τα TrXdyia.
XXXVI. Εττείδλ) δε άττεραντον ην, ττροσεΧθών ό των ^ίεσσηνίων στρατηγός ΚΧεωνί καΐ Αημο- 274
BOOK IV. XXXIV. 3-XXXVI. I
men were struck. They Avere, therefore, quite at their wits' end, since the dust shut off their view ahead and they could not hear the \vord of command on their own side because the enemy's shouts Avere louder. Danger encompassed them on every side and they desjjaired of any means of defence availing to save them.
XXXV^ At last when they saw that their men were being Avounded in large numbers because they had to move backwards and forwards always on the same ground, they closed ranks and fell back to the farthermost fortification on the island, which was not far distant, and to their own garrison stationed there. But the moment they began to give way, tlie light- armed troops, now emboldened, fell upon them with a louder outcry than ever. Those of the Lacedae- monians who were intercepted in their retreat were slain, but the majority of them escaped to the fortifi- cation, where they ranged themselves with the garrison there, resolved to defend it at every point where it was assailable. The Athenians followed, but the position was so strong that they could not outflank and surround the defenders. They, there- fore, tried to dislodge them by a frontal attack. Now for a long time, and indeed during the greater part of the day, in spite of the distress from the battle, from thirst, and from the heat of the sun, both sides held out, the one trying to drive the enemy from the heights, the other merely to hold their ground ; the Lacedaemonians, however, now found it easier than before to defend themselves, since they could not be taken in flank.
XXXVL But when the business seemed intermin- able, tlie general ^ of the Messenians came to Cleon * Naniud (-'onion, according to Paus. iv. xxvi. 2.
275
THUCYDIDES
aOevei άλλως εφη πονεΐν σφάς• el Se βονΧονται εαυτω Souvat των τοξοτών μβρος τι καΐ των ψιΧών Trepiievai κατά νώτου αύτοΐς όΒω ^ αν αύτ09 εύρτ], Βοκβΐν βιάσασθαι ^ την βφοΒον,
2 Χαβων δε α γιτησατο, εκ του άφανοΰς όρμησα<; ώστε μη Ihelv εκείνους, κατά το αίεϊ παρεΐκον του κρημνώ8ου<; της νήσου ττροβαίνων καΐ y oi ΑακεΒαιμόνιοί γ^ωρΊου ίσγύί ττιστευσαντες ουκ εφύΧασσον, -χαΧεττως τε καΐ μόΧις ττεριεΧθων εΧαθε, καΐ εττΐ του μετεώρου εξαττίνης αναφανείς κατά νώτου αυτών τους μεν τω άΖοκητω εζε- ττΧηξε, τους δε α ττροσεΕεχ^οντο ίΒόντας ττοΧΧω
3 μαΧΧον εττέρρωσεν. καΐ οΐ ΑακεΒαιμόνιοί βαΧΧό- μενοί τ€ άμφοτερωθεν η8η καΐ ηΐ'^/νόμενοι εν τω αύτω ξυμτΓτώματι, ώς μικρόν /χεγάλω είκάσαι, τω εν θερμοπύΧαις (εκείνοι τε <yap τ^ άτραπω ττεριεΧθόντων των ΐίερσών Βιεφθάρησαν ουτοί τε), άμφίβοΧοί η8η οντες ούκέτί άντεΐχον, άΧΧά ΤΓοΧΧοΐς τε oXlyoi μαχόμενοι καΐ ασθένεια σω- μάτων Βια την σιτοΒείαν υττεχώρουν και οι ^Αθηναίοι εκράτουν ή8η των εφό8ων.
XXXVII. Γνούς δε 6 Κ,Χεων καϊ 6 Δημοσθένης, ei καϊ όττοσονοΰν μαΧΧον ενΖωσουσι, Βιαφθαρη- σομενους αυτούς ύττο της σφετερας στρατιάς, ετταυσαν την μάχ^ην καϊ τους εαυτών άττεΐρζαν, βουΧόμενοί άηαηείν αυτούς "" Χθηναίοις ζώντας, el
1 As the MS8. ; Hude βιάσίσθαι, after Madvig. 276
BOOK IV. XXXVI. I -XXXVII. i
and Demosthenes and said that their side was wasting its pains ; but if they \vere willing to give him a portion of their bowmen and light-armed troops, so that he could get round in the enemy's rear by some path or other which he might himself discover, he thought that he could force the approach. Obtaining what he asked for, he started from a point out of the enemy's sight, so as not to be observed by them, and advanced along the precipitous shore of the island, wherever it offered a foothold, to a point where the Lacedaemonians, trusting to the strength of the position, maintained no guard. Thus with great difficulty he barely succeeded in getting round unobserved and suddenly appeared on the high ground in the enemy's rear, striking them with consternation by this unexpected move, but far more encouraging his friends, who now saw what they were expecting. The Lacedaemonians ΛνεΓβ now assailed on both sides, and — to compare a small affair with a great one — were in the same evil case as they had been at Thermopylae ; for there they had perished when the Persians got in their rear by the path,i and here they were caught in the same way. Since, then, they Λvere noAv assailed on both sides they no longer held out, but, fighting few against many and withal weak in body from lack of food, they began to give way. And the Athenians by this time were in possession of the approaches.
XXXVIL But Cleon and Demosthenes, realizing that if the enemy should give back ever so little more they would be destroyed by the Athenian army, put a stop to the battle and held back their own men, wishing to deliver them alive to the Athenians 1 cf. Hdt. vii. 213.
«77
THUCYDIDES
ττω? τον κηρν^ματο<; άκούσαντ£<; €7Γΐκ\ασθεί€ν TTJ ιγνώμτ]^ καΐ ησσηθεΐβν του τταρόντος Seivov, 2 βκηρυζάν τβ, el βοϋΧονται, τα 6π\α τταρα^ουναι και σφάς αυτούς ΐ^θηναίοις ώστε βουΧβΰσαί 6 τι αν εκείνοις SoKrj.
ΧΧΧΛ'^ΙΙΙ. Οί δέ άκούσαντ€<; τταρεΐσαν τας ασττίδας• οΐ ττΧβΐστοί- καΐ τας 'χβϊρα<ζ άνεσβίσαν 8η\ονντ€<; ττροσίβσθαι τα κβκηρν^/μβνα. μετά δε ταύτα Ύενομίρης τή•ς άνοκωχ^ής ξννηΧθον ες Χορούς 6 τε Κ,Χεων καΐ ο Δημοσθένης καΐ εκείνων Χτύφων 6 Φάρακος, των ττρότερον άρχ^όντων του μεν ττρώτου τεθν7]κότος, Έττίταδου, του δε μετ^ αύτον Ίττττα'γρετου εφ^ρημενου εν τοις νεκροΐς ετι ζώντος κειμένου ώς τεθνεώτος. αύτος τρίτος εφ^ρημένος
2 άρ'χειν κατά νόμον, εΐ νι εκείνοι ττάσχοίει/. έλε^ε δε ό Χτύφων καΐ οΐ μετ αυτού οτι βούΧονται Βιακηρνκεύσασθαι ττρος τους εν τΐ] ηττειρω Αακε-
3 δαιμόνιους 6 τι χρη σφάς ττοιεΐν. και εκείνων μεν ούδένα άφιέντων, αυτών δε των ^Αθηναίων καΧούντων εκ της ηττείρου κήρυκας καΐ γενομένων επερωτήσεων h\ς η τρις, 6 τεΧευταΐος ΒιαττΧεύσας αύτοΐς άττο τών εκ της ηπείρου Αακε8αιμονίωι^ ανηρ άττηγγειΧεν οτι " Αακε8αιμόνιοι κεΧεύουσιν υμάς αυτούς ττερί υμών αυτών βουΧεύεσθαι μηΒέν αίσχρον ΊΓΟιούντας" οί δε καθ^ εαυτούς βου- Χευσάμενοι τα οττΧα τταρέδοσαν καΐ σφάς αυτούς.
^ After τί) "γνωμ-ρ the MSS. have τά 3πλα irapaSodvai, which most recent editors delete, after Kriiger.
278
BOOK IV. xxxvii. i-xxxviii. 3
and in hopes that possibly, when they heard the herald's proclamation, they would be broken in spirit and submit to the present danger. Accordingly, they caused the herald to ])roclaim that they might, if they wished, surrender themselves and their arms to the Athenians, these to decide their fate as should seem good to them.
XXXVIII. When the Lacedaemonians heard this, most of them lowered their shields and waved their hands, indicating that they accepted the terms proposed. An armistice was then arranged and a conference Λvas held, Cleon and Demosthenes repre- senting the Athenians and Styphon son of Pharax the Lacedaemonians. Of the earlier Lacedaemonian commanders the first, Ej)itadas, had been slain and Hippagretas, who had been chosen as next in suc- cession, now lay among the fallen and was accounted dead, though he was still alive; and Styphon was third in succession, having been originally chosen, as the law prescribed, to be in command in case anything should happen to the other two. He then, and those with him, said that they wished to send a herald over to the Lacedaemonians on the mainland to ask what they must do. The Athenians, however, would not let any of them go, but them- selves summoned heralds from the mainland ; then, after interrogatories had been exchanged two or three times, the last man who came over to them from the Lacedaemonians on the mainland brought this message : ''The Lacedaemonians bid you decide your case for yourselves, but do nothing dishonour- able." So they took counsel Avith one another and then surrendered themselves and their arms. Durinji
279
THUCYDIDES
4 καΐ ταύτην μεν την ημέραν καϊ την €πιονσαν νύκτα iv ψυΧακτ} el-χον αύτού<; οί ΑθηναΙοί' τι) δ' υστβραία οί μεν ^ λθηναίοι τροτταΐον στησαντε<ζ iv rfj νήσω ταλλα Βιεσκβυάζοντο ώς ες ττΧοΰν καϊ τους άνδρας τοΐς τριηράρχοις Βίέ8οσαν ες φυΧα- κήν, οί δέ ΛακεΒαιμόνιοί κήρυκα ττεμψαντες τους
ο νεκρούς Βιεκομίσαντο, αττεθανον δ' εν Tr} νήσφ καϊ ζώντες εΧήφθ ήσαν τοσοίΒε- είκοσι μεν όττΧΐται διέβησαν καϊ τετρακόσιοι οί πάντες' τούτων ζώντες εκομισθ7]σαν οκτώ άττοδέοντες τριακόσιοι, οί δε άΧΧοι αττεθανον. καϊ Έ-τταρτιαται τούτων ήσαν τών ζώντων ττερί είκοσι και εκατόν. * Α,θη- ναίων όε ου ττοΧΧοΙ Βιεφθάρησαν ή yap μάχη ου σταδία >]ν.
XXXIX. θρόνος δβ ό ζύμττας ε^ενετο όσον οί άνδρες εν ttj νήσω εττοΧιορκήθησαν, άττό της ναυμαχίας μ^χρι της εν ττ} νήσω μάχης, εβδομή-
2 κοντά ημεραι καϊ δύο. τούτων ττερΙ είκοσι ημέρας, εν αίς οι -πρέσβεις ττερϊ τών σττονδών αίτη- σαν, εσιτοδοτούντο, τάς δε άΧΧας τοις εσττΧεουσι Χάθρα διετρεφοντο' καϊ ην σΐτός τις εν ττ) νήσω καϊ άΧΧα βρώματα ε^κατεΧήφθη' ό ηάρ άρχων ΈτΓίτάδας εΐ'δεεστέρως εκάστω τταρείχεν η ττρος την εξουσίαν.
3 Οί μεν δη ^Αθηναίοι καϊ οί ΐΙεΧοττοννήσιοι άνεχώρησαν τω στρατω εκ της ΏύΧου εκάτεροι εττ οϊκου, καϊ του Κ,Χεωνος καίττερ μανιώδης ούσα η ύττόσχεσις αττεβη' εντός yap εϊκοσι ημερών ηyayε τους άνδρας, ώσττερ υττεστη. XL. Ίταρά yvώμηv τε δη μάΧιστα τών κατά τον ττόΧεμον τούτο τοις "ΚΧΧησιν εyevετo' τους yap
2δθ
BOOK IV. XXXVIII. 4-xL. i
that day and the following night the Athenians kept them under guard ; but on the next day, after setting up a trophy on the island, they made all their preparations to sail, distributing the prisoners among the trierarchs for safe-keeping ; and the Lacedae- monians sent a herald and brought their dead to the mainland. The number of those who had been killed or taken alive on the island was as follows : four hundred and twenty hoplites had crossed over in all ; of these two hundred and ninety two were brought to Athens alive ; all the rest had been slain. Of those who survived one hundred and twenty were Spartans.^ Of the Athenians, however, not many perished ; for it was not a pitched battle.
XXXIX. The time during which the men on the island were under blockade, from the sea fight up to the battle on the island, amounted all told to seventy- two days. For about twenty of these days, the period during which the envoys were absent nego- tiating the truce, they were regularly provisioned, but the rest of the time they lived on Avhat was smuggled in. And indeed some grain Avas found on the island at the time of the capture, as well as other articles of food ; for the commander Epitadas was accustomed to give each man a scantier ration than his supplies would have allowed.
The Athenians and Peloponnesians now withdrew from Pylos and returned home with their respective forces, and Cleon's promise, mad as it was, had been fulfilled ; for within twenty days he brought the men as he had undertaken to do. XL. Of all the events of this war this came as the greatest surprise to the Hellenic world ; for men could not conceive that the
1 i.e. citizens of Sparta, the rest being from the neigh- bouring towns of the Perioeci ; cf. oh. viii. 1.
281 voi. η Κ
THUCYDIDES
ΑακεΒαιμοΐ'ίον; ovre \ιμγ οΰτ* civayKij ού^βμιά ηζίονν τα οττΧα τταραΖυύναί, ά\\α βχ^οντα^; καϊ 2 μαχ^ομίνους έως β8ύναντο άττοθι>τ]σκ€ίν, άττι- σ~ονΐ'Τ€<; ^ μη eh>aL τους τταρα^όντα'^ τοις τεθνβω- σιν ομοίους. και τίνος έρομένου ττοτε ύστερον των \\θηναίων ξυμμάχων δί' άχ^θηΒόνα ^ eva των εκ της νήσου αΙχμαΧωτων εΐ οι τεθιεώτες αυτών καΧοί KayaOoL, αττεκρινατο αυτω ττοΧΧοΰ αν αζιον elvat τον ατρακτον, Xeyωv τον οίστόν, εΐ τους άyaθυύς hιeyίyvωσκε, ΖήΧωσιν ττοίούμ^νος οτι 6 εvτυyχ^άvωv τοις τε Χίθοις καϊ τοζεύμασι Βιεφ- θείρετο.
XLT. Κομισθά'των Be των άΐ'Βρών οι \\θηναΐοι εβούΧευσαν Βεσμοΐς μεν αυτούς φυλάσσειν μ^χρι ού τι ξυμβώσιν, ην δ οΐ ΤΙεΧοττοννήσιοι, ττρο τούτου ες την yrjv εσβάΧΧωσιν, εξayayόvτες
2 άτΓΟΚτεΐναι. της Βε ΤΙύΧου φυλακην κατεστή- σαντο, Α-αΙ οι εκ της Ναυττάκτου ^Ιεσσήιιοί ώς ες ττατρίΒα ταύτην {εστί yap η ΥΙύΧος της ^Ιεσση- Ί'ίόος ττοτε ούσης yής) ττεμψαντες σφών αυτών τους ετΓίτηΒειοτάτονς εΧτ]ζοντό τε την Αακωνικήν
3 καϊ Ίτλεϊστα εβΧατττον ομόφωνοι οντες. οι 8ε Αακεοαιμονιοι άμαθεΐς οντες εν τω ττρΧν "χ^ρόνω Χ]]στείας καΐ τοΰ τοιούτον ττοΧεμον, τών τε ΚίΧώτων αύτομοΧούντων καϊ φοβούμενοι μη καΐ εττΐ μακρότερον σφισι τι νεωτερισθτ} τών κατά την 'χ^ίόραν, ού ραΒιως εφερον, άΧΧά, καίττερ ού βουΧόμενοι ενΒ7]Χοι είναι τοις \\θηναίοις, εττρεσ-
^ So Hude, with Μ ; most other MSS. Λτηστονντίί re. ^ hi άχθηΒόνα, deleted by Hude, after Rutherford, 282
BOOK IV. XL. i-xLi. 3
Lacedaemonians would ever be induced by hunger or any other compulsion to give up their arms, but thought that they Avould keep them till they died, fighting as long as they were able ; and they could not believe that those who had surrendered were as brave as those who had fallen. And when one of the Athenian allies sometime afterwards sneeringly asked one of the captives taken on the island, Avhether the Lacedaemonians Λνΐιο had been slain were brave men and true,^ the answer was, that the shaft, meaning the arrow, would be worth a great deal if it could distinguish the brave, intimating that it was a mere matter of chance who was hit and killed by stones and bow-shots.
XLL VViien the captives were brought to Athens, the Athenians determined to keep them in prison until some agreement should be reached, but if before that the Peloponnesians should invade their territory, to bring them out and put them to death. They also placed a garrison in Pylos, and the Messen- ians at Naupactus, regarding this territory as their fatherland — for Pylos belongs to the country that was once Messenia — sent thither such of their own number as were best fitted for the task and proceeded to ravage the Laconian territory, and they did a great deal of damage, since they were men of the same speech as the inhabitants. As for the Lace- daemonians, they had never before experienced pre- datory warfare of this kind, and therefore, when the Helots began to desert and there was reason to fear that the revolutionary movement might gain still further headway in their territory, they were uneasy, and, in spite of their desire not to betray their alarm
' Implying that the survivors were not.
283
THUCYDIDES
βεύοντο Trap αυτούς κα\ εττειρώντο την re ΤΙύΧον 4 καΐ Touv avhpa^ κομίζβσθαι. οΐ Be μβιζόνων re (upe'^fovro και ττοΧΧακι^ φοιτώντων αυτούς αττρακ- Tovi άπ€7Γ6/χ7Γ0Ζ/. ταύτα μεν τα irepl Πυλοζ^ yevopeva.
XLII, Ύοΰ δ αυτού θερου•^ μετά ταύτα ευθύς Αθηναίοι e? την Κορινθίαν εστράτευσαν ναυσίν oySot'jKovTa καΐ Βισχ^ιΧίοις όττΧίταις εαυτών και εν ίΤΓΤΓ αγωγοί? ναυσΐ Βιακοσίοις ΙττΎτεύσιν ηκο- Χουθονν Βε και των ζυμμά-^ων \\ι\ησιοί καΐ "ΑνΒριοι καΐ Κ.αρύστιοι, εστρατψ/ει Βε οικίας
2 ό Νικηράτου τρίτος αυτός. ττΧεοιτες Βε άμα εω εσ'χ^ον μεταξύ Χερσονήσου τε και 'Petrol/ ες τον aiyiaXov τού 'χλωρίου ύττερ ου 6 Έ^o\ύyειoς Χόφος εστίν, εφ' ον Αωριής το ττάΧαι ιΒρυθεντες τοις εν τη ττόΧει Κ,ορινθίοις εποΧεμουν ούσιν ΑίοΧεύσιν και κώμη νύν eV αυτού 'S.oXoyeia καΧουμενη εστίν. άτΓο Βε τού alyiaXo^ τούτου ένθα αϊ νήες κατεσγον η μεν κώμη αύτη ΒώΒεκα σταΒίους άττεχ^ει, η Be Ιίορινθίων ττοΧις εζήκοντα, ό Be
3 Ισθμός είκοσι. Κορίνθιοι Βε ττροττυθόμενοι εξ "Αργονς ΟΤΙ η στρατιά, ηξει των Αθηναίων εκ ττΧείονος εβοήθησαν ες Ισθμον πάντες ττΧην των εξω ισθμού' και ev \Αμπρακία και εν ΑενκάΒι άττήσαν αυτών ττεντακόσιοι φρουροί' οι δ' άΧΧοι ττανΒημεΙ επετήρουν τους ^Αθηναίους οΐ κατα-
^ At the time when the Dorians, under the leadership of the Heracleidae, got possession of the Pelopouuesus {cf. i. xii. 3). See Busolt, Gr. ae^ch. i^. 208.
284
BOOK IV. xu. 3-xLii. 3
to the Athenians, kept sending envoys to them in the endeavour to recover Pylos and the prisoners. But the Athenians constantly made greater demands and the envoys, althougli they came again and again, were always sent home unsuccessful. Such were the events at Pylos.
XLII. During the same summer and directly after these events the Athenians made an expedition into Corinthian territory with eighty ships and two thousand Athenian hoplites, together with two hun- dred cavalry on board horse-transports; allied forces also went with them, namely Milesian, Andrian, and Carvstian troops, the whole being under the command of Nicias son of Niceratus and two others. These sailed and at day-break landed midway between the peninsula Cliersonesus and the stream Rheitus, at a point on the beach over which rises the Solygeian hill — the iiill where the Dorians in olden times ^ established themselves when they made Λvar upon the Corinthians in the city, who were Aeolians; and there is still on the hill a village called Solygeia. From this point on the beach where the ships put in to shore this village is twelve stadia distant, the city of Corinth sixty, and the Isthmus twenty. But the Corinthians, having previous information from Argos that the Athenian army would come, had long before occu- pied the Isthmus witli all their forces, except those who dwelt north of the Isthmus and five hun- dred Corinthians w ho were away doing garrison duty in Ambracia - and Leucas ; all the rest to a man were now there, watching to see where the Athenians
- Three hundred of these had been sent the previous winter to Ambracia, which Avas a Corintliian colony ; c/. iii. cxiv. 4.
285
THUCYDIDES
4 σχ^ησονσιν. ώς Be αυτού? βΧαθον ρυκτός κατά• ττΧίύσαντες και τα σημεία αύτοΐς ήρθη, καταΧι- ΤΓοζ'τε? τοι)? ήμίσεις αΰτων ev Keyxpeid, ην άρα οι Αθηναίοι eVl τον Κρομμνωνα ΐωσιν, εβοήθουν κατά τα^ο?.
XLIII. Kat Βάττο? μβν ο έ'τε/30? το^ν στρατη- γών {Βνο <γαρ ήσαν ev τη μ^Ίχη οι 7ταρόντε<ί) Χαβων Χόχον ηΧθβν εττΐ την XoXvyeiav κώμην φυΧάξων άτβίχιστον ονσαν, Ανκόφρων Se τοϊς
2 ά'λλοί? ξυνεβαΧβν. καΐ ττρώτα μεν τω Ββξιω κέρα των Αθηναίων ευθύς άττοβεβηκότι ττρο τ?;? Ύ^ερσονησον οι Ιίαρινθιοί εττέκειντο, εττειτα Be και τω άΧΧω στρατενματι. κ αϊ ην ι) μάχη καρτερά
3 και εν χερσί ττάσα. καΐ το μεν Βεζών κερα<; των ^Αθηναίων καΐ Καρυστίων (ούτοι yap τταρα- τεταγμενοι ήσαν εσχ^ατοι) εΒέξαντό Τ€ τους Κορινθίους και εώσαντο μόΧις' οι Βε ύττοχωρή- σαντες ττρος αίμασιάν (ην yap το χωρίον ττρόσ- αντες ττάν) βάΧΧοντες τοΐς Χίθοις καθύττερθεν οντες καΐ τταιανισαντες εττησαν αύθις, Βεζαμενων Βε των \\θηναίων εν χερσίν ην ττάΧιν ?] μάχη.
4 Χοχος οε τις των Κορινθίων εττιβοηθήσας τω εύωνυμω κέρα εαυτών έτρεψε τών ^Αθηναίων το Βεξίον κέρας και εττεΒίωξεν ες την θάΧασσαν πάλιν Βε άττο τών νεών άνεστρεψαν οι τε ^Αθη- ναίοι και οι Καρύστιοι. το Βε άΧΧο στρατόττεΒον άμφοτέρωθεν εμάχετο ξννεχώς, μάΧιστα Be το Βεξιον κέρας τών Κορινθίων, εφ' ω ό Αυκόφρων
' The Corinthian eastern haven, seventy stadia from the city. ^ The chief place on this coastline between the Isthmus
286
BOOK IV. xLii. 3-XU11. 4
would land. But when the Athenians eluded them by making their landing by night and the Corin- thians were notified by the raising of fire-signals^ these left half of their troops at Cenchraeae/ in case the Athenians should after all go against Crommyon^^ and in haste rushed to the defence.
XLIII. Thereupon Battus,oneof the twoCorinthian generals present at the battle, took a company and went to the village of Solygeia, whicli was unwalled, to guard it, Avhile Lycophron attacked with the remainder of their troops. Now at first the Corinth- ians assailed the right Aving of the Athenians, which had just disembarked in front of Chersonesus, and afterAvards engaged the rest of the army also. The battle was stubbornly contested throughout and fought at close quarters. The Athenian right wing, at whose extremity were stationed the Carystians, received the charge of the Corinthians and drove them back, though with difficulty ; but tlie latter retreated to a stone fence and, since the ground was everywhere a steep slope, pelted the Athenians with stones, being on higher ground, and then, raising the paean, charged a second time. The Athenians received the charge and the battle was again waged at close quarters. Then a company of the Corinthians, reinforcing their own left wing, routed the right wing of the Athenians and pursued it to the sea ; but again upon reaching the ships the Athenians and Caiystians rallied. The other divisions of the two armies were continuously engaged, especially the right Λving of the Corinthians, where Lycophron was in command against the
and Wegara, some 120 stadia from Corinth, known as the haunt of the wild boar killed by Theseus (Paus. i. xxvii. 9 ; II. i. 3).
287
THUCYDIDES
ων κατά ro εύωννμον των Αθηναίων ημύνετο' ηΧτηζον yap αυτου•^ εττί. την XoXvyeiav κώμην Treipaaeiv.
XLIV. Χρόνον μβν ουν ττόΧυν αντ^Ιγον ουκ ivBi- Βόντβς ά\Χη\οι^' €7Γ€ίτα (ήσαν yap τοις Άθηναίοις οι ίττΊτής ωφεΚιμοί ξυμμαχ^όμβνοι, των έτερων ουκ εχόντων ϊτητους) ετράττοντο οΐ Κ,ορίνθιοί καΐ ΰττε'χ^ώρησαν ττρο? τον Χοφον καΐ εθεντο τα οττλα
2 κα\ ούκέτί κατεβαινον, αλλ,' ησύγ^αζον. εν he ττ} τροτΓΤ] ταύτη κατά το 8εζιον κέρας οι πλείστοι re αυτών άττεθανον καΐ Αυκόφρων ο στρατηγός, η δε άΧλη στρατιά τυντω τω τρόπω ου κατά δίωξιν TToWrjV ούΒε ταγείας φυγτ}? γενομένης, εττεϊ εβίάσθη, ετταναχ^ωρησασα ττρος τα μετέωρα ΙΒρύθη. οΐ ^ε Αθηναίοι, ώς ούκέτι αύτοΐς έπτυσαν
3 e*f μά'χΐ'ΐν, τους τε νεκρούς εσκύΧευον καϊ τους εαυτών άνηροΰντο, τροτταΐον τε ευθέως έστησαν.
4 τοις δ' ημίσεσί τών Κ^ορίνθίων, οΊ εν τη \^.ε'/\ρ€ΐα εκάθηντο φύλακες, μη εττΐ τον Κ.ρομμυώια ττΧευ- σωσι, τούτοις ου κατίίόηλος ή μάχη ην ύττο του ορούς του ^Ονείου' κονιορτον δε ώς elhov καϊ ώς έγνωσαν, εβοήθουν ευθύς, εβοήθησαν δε καϊ οι εκ της ττόΧεως πρεσβύτεροι τών Κ.ορινθίων αίσθο-
5 μενοι το ηε^ενημενον. ιΒόντες δε οι ^Αθηναίοι ξύμπαντας αυτούς επιοντας καϊ νομισαντες τών iyyii^ άστυyειτovωv ΪΙεΧοποννησίων βοήθειαν επιέναι, άνεχώρουν κατά τάχος επΙ τάς ναΰς, έχοντες τά σκυΧεύματα και τους εαυτών νεκρούς πΧην Βυοΐν, ους εyκaτελιπov ου δυνάμενοι εύρεΐν.
28S
BOOK IV. xLiii. 4-xMV. 5
Athenian left and kept it in check ; for they ex- pected the Athenians to make an attempt against the village of Solygeia.
XLIV. For a long time they held out, neither side yielding to the other. Then as the Athenians had an advantage in the support of their cavalry, whereas the other side had no horses, the Corinthians turned and retired to the hill, where they halted, and did not come down again but remained quiet. In this repulse it was on their right wing that most of the Corinthians that Avere lost were killed, among them Lycophron the general. But the rest of the Corinthian army retired in this manner — there was no long pursuit nor hasty flight, but when it Avas forced back, it withdre\v to the higher ground and there established itself. As for the Athenians, when the enemy no longer came against them and offered battle, they stripped the corpses, took up their own dead, and straightway set up a trophy. Meanwhile the other half of the Corinthian forces, which was stationed at Cenchraeae as a garrison to prevent the Athenians from making a descent upon Crommyon, were unable to see the battle because Mt. Oneium intervened ; but Avhen they saw the cloud of dust and realized Avhat was going on, they rushed thither at once, as did also the older men in the city of Corinth Λvhen they perceived what had happened. But the Athenians, seeing the whole throng advancing and thinking it to be a detachment of the neighbouring Peloponnesians coming to assist the Corinthians, with- drew in haste to their ships, having their spoils and the bodies of their own dead, except tΛvo, which they left behind because they were not able to find them.
THUCYDIDES
6 KUL αναβάντα €7γΙ τα? ναυς βττεραιώθησαν e? τάς €7ηκ€ΐμ€να<; νήσους, etc δ' αυτών €7ηκηρνκ€υσά- μενοι τους ν€κρού<ί ού<; eyKaTeXiirov ύποσ7ΓΟΐ'Βον<ί άνείΧοντο. uTiWavov Se Κορινθίων μ€ν ev rfj μύχ'Τ) haiteKa καϊ Βιακόσιοι, \\θΐ}ναίων Be οΧί'γω εΧάσσους ττβντηκοντα.
XLV. "Αραντ€ς Be βκ των νήσων οι ^Αθηναίοι eirXevaav αυθημερόν €9 Κρομμνώνα της Κοριν- θίας' αττεχβί Be της ττοΧεως εϊκοσι καϊ εκατόν σταΒίους. καϊ καθορμισάμενοι T/^i/ τε ^ήΐ' εΒ^ωσαν
2 καϊ την νύκτα ηυΧίσαντο. ttj δ' ΰστεραία τταρα- ττΧεύσαντες ες την "'Έ.ττίΒαυρίαν ττρώτον καϊ άττό- βασίν τίνα ττοιησάμενοι άφίκοντο ες \\εθανα^ την μεταξύ ΈττιΒαύρου καϊ Ύροζηνος, καϊ άττοΧαβόν- τες τον της ■χ^ερσονήσου ίσθμον ετείχ^ισαν εν rj η ^\εθανα εστί. καϊ φρούριον καταστησάμενοι εΧήστευον τον εττειτα ■χρόνον την τε Ύροζηνίαν ηην καϊ ' ΑΧιάΒα και Κτηόαυριαν. ταΐς Βε ναυσίν, irreiBr] εξ(:τείχισαν το γ^ωριον, αττέττΧενσαν εττ οϊκου.
XLVI. Κατά Βε τον αύτον •χ^ρόνον, καθ' ον ^ ταύτα ε'γί-'/νετο, καΐ ΈύρνμεΒων καϊ ΈοφοκΧης, εττείΒη εκ t>}s Πύλου άττηραν ες την Έ,ίκεΧίαν ναυσΙν λθηναίων, άφικόμενοί ες Κερκυραν εστρά- τευσαν μετά tcov εκ της ττοΧεως εττί τους εν τω ορεί της Ίστώνης Κερκυραίων καθιΒρυμενους, ο'Ι τότε μετά την στασιν Βιαβάντες ε κρατούν τε της
2 ^ης και ττοΧΧα εβΧατττον. ττροσβαΧόντε^ Βε το
' MSS. give νΐΐθώνη, but Strabo states that the true name is Me'iai'a. Lowcr dowp. the MS"^. read 4v w ή Μ(θώνχ\ ΐστί, which many editors bracket. If it is retained, iv fj must he read for eV Φ, as Μ''''αΐ'α lay, not on the Isthmus, liut on the west coast of the peninsula. ^ καθ' Όν, with CGM, omitted by ABEF.
290
BOOK IV. xLiv. 6-xLvi. 2
So they embarked and crossed over to the adjacent islands, and sending thence a herald recovered under truce the bodies Avhich they had left beliind. There \vere slain in this battle two hundred and twelve of the Corinthians, and of the Athenians somewhat fewer than fifty.
XLV. Setting out from the islands, the Athenians sailed the same day to Cromniyon in Corinthian territory, Avhich is distant a hundred and twenty stadia from the city, and coming to anchor ravaged the land and bivouacked during the night. The next day sailing along the coast they came first to the territory of Epidaurus, where they made a landing, and then to Mcthana, between Epidaurus and Troezen, Avhere they walled off the neck of the peninsula on which Methana lies. Here they left a garrison, which afterward occupied itself with marauding excursions into the territory of Troezen, Halieis, and Epidaurus. But the fleet sailed back to Athens as soon as the fortifications at Methana had been completed.
XLVI. It was at this time, while these events were occurring, that Eurymedon and Sophocles,^ setting sail from Pylos for Sicily with an Athenian fleet, arrived at Corcyra. Thei'e they took part with the men from the city - in an expedition against the Corcyraeans Λνΐιο had established themselves on Mt. Istone, and who at this time, after crossing over thither subsequently to the revolution, were domin- ating the country and doing a great deal of damage. The stronghold was taken by assault, but the men in
^ cf. cli. viii. 3 ; xxix. 1.
"^ The democrats who had held the city since 427 B.C. {cf. III. Ixxxv.).
291
THUCYDIDES
μ€ν τβίχισμα elXov, οι Be av8p€<; καταττεφενγότες άθρόοί Ίτρος μβτβωρόν η ξυνεβησαν ωστβ τους μβν €7Γΐκούρου<; τταραΒοΰναι, Trepl Be σφών τα δττλ,α τταραΒόντων τον ^Αθηναίων Βημον Bcajvowai.
3 καί αυτούς €ς την νησον οι στρατη'^οΐ την Πτι/- χίαν e? φυΧακην Βιβκόμισαν ύττοσπόνΒους, μέχρι ου Αθηναζε ττεμφθωσιν, ωστ εάν τις άλω άποΒι-
4 Βρύσκων, αττασι \ε\ύσθαι τας σττονΒάς. οι Βε τον Βημον ττροστάταί των Κερκνραίων, ΒεΒιοτες μη οι Άθηναΐοί τονς εΧθόντας ονκ άποκτείνωσι, μη-
δ χανώνται τοιόνΒε τι• των εν τη νήσω ττείθουσι τινας 6\ίyovς, ύττοπεμψαντες φίΧονς καϊ ΒίΒά- ζαντες ως κατ εΰνοιαν Βη Χε^ειν ότι κράηστον αύτοΐς εϊη ως τάχιστα αττοΒράναι, ττΧοΐοΐ' Βε τι αύτοΙ ετοιμάσειν μεΧΧειν yap Βη τους στρατη. γοι/ς• των ^Αθηναίων τταραΒώσειν αυτούς τω Βήμω των Κ,ερκυραίων. XLVII. ά>ς Βε εττείσθησαν και μηχανησαμενων το ττΧοΐον εκττΧεοντες εΧήφθησαν, εΧέΧνντό τε αϊ σττονΒαΙ καΧ τοις Κερκυραίοις
2 τταρεΒΙΒοντο οι ττάντες. ζννεΧάβοντο Βε του τοι- ούτου ούχ ήκιστα, ώστε ακριβή την ττροφασιν γενέσθαι καϊ τους τεχνησαμενους άΒεεστερον ε^χειρησαι, οι στρατηγοί των \\θηναίων κατά- ΒηΧοι οντες τους άνΒρας μη αν βούΧεσθαι ύττ άΧΧων κομισθεντας, Βιοτι αύτοΙ ες ΈιΐκεΧιαν επΧεον, την τιμήν τοις ά^ουσι ττροσποίήσαι.
3 ΊταράΧαβόντες Be αυτούς οι Κ.ερκυραΐοι ες οίκημα
293
BOOK IV. xLvi. 2-xLvn. 3
it fled in a body to some high ground and there capituhited, on condition that they should surrender tlieir mercenary troops and give up tlieir arms, leaving it to the Athenian people to decide upon their own fate. The generals accordingly conveyed the men under truce to the island of Ptychia^ to be kept under custody there until they should be sent to Athens, and the understanding was that if anyone should be caught trying to run away the truce should be regarded as broken for them all. But the leaders of the popular party at Corcyra were afraid that the Athenians Avould not put them to death on their arrival at Athens, and therefore resorted to the folloAving stratagem. They first tried to persuade a few of the men on the island to run away, by secretly sending thither friends who were instructed to say, Avith a shoAV of good will, that the best course for them was to do this with no loss of time, and promising to have a boat ready ; for the Athenian generals, they explained, were intending to deliver them up to the Corcyraean populace. XLVII. And Avhen the men had been persuaded, and were caught sailing away in the boat which the others had pro- vided, the truce was broken and the Avhole party was delivered up to the Corcyraeans. But what chiefly contributed to such a result, so that the pretext seemed quite plausible and that those who devised the scheme felt little fear about putting it into effect, was the fact that the Athenian generals shoΛved that they ΛνοηΜ not be willing, as they were bound for Sicily themselves, to have the men conveyed to Athens by others, who would thus get the credit for conducting them. Now the Corcyraeans took over the prisoners and shut them
^ cf. III. Ixxv. 5 ; now called Vido.
293
THUCYDIDES
jxeya κατβψξαν, καΐ varepov e^ayovre^ κατά, βΐκοσι av8pa<i Siijyov 8ιά Βυοΐν στοί')(^θίν όττΧηών βκατέρωθβν τταρατεταγμβνων, SeSe/i-eVoi/9 re προς άΧΧιίΧους καΐ τταιομ6νον<; καΧ κεντουμεΐ'ονς νπο των TTapaTeTay μίνων, et ττου τις τίνα iSoc εγ^θρον eavTov' μaστιyoφόpoι re τταριόντβς βττβτά-χννον τή<; ό8οΰ τους σχ^οΧαίτερον ττροϊόντας.
XLVIII. ΚαΙ e? μβν ανΒρας έξηκοντα εΧαθον τους iv τω οΐκήματί τούτω τω τρόττω eζayayόvτeς καϊ Βιαφθείραντίς (ωοντο yap αυτούς μβταστη- σοντά•; ττοι άΧΧοσ^ e^ayetv)' ώς Be ΐ}σθοντο και τις αύτοΐς εδί^λωσε, τους τ€ Αθηναίους βττβκα- Χούντο καϊ ΐκέΧβυον σφάς, ei βουΧονται, αυτούς 8ίαφθ€ίρειν, €Κ τε του οικήματος ούκβτί ηθβΧον i^tevai, ούδ' eaievai βφασαν κατά Βύναμιν ττεριό-
2 -^βσθαι ούΒβνα. οι δε Κ-ερκυραΐοι κατά μβν τάς θύρας ούδ' αύτοΙ Btevoouvro βιάζεσθαι, άναβάντβς δε ε'ττΐ το τeyoς του οικήματος καϊ ΒιβΧόντες την οροφήν εβαΧΧην τω κβράμγ καϊ ετοξευον κάτω.
3 οι δε ζφυΧάσσοντό τε ώς εΒύναντο καϊ άμα οΐ ΤΓοΧΧοΙ σφάς αυτούς Βιεφθειρον, οίστούς τε ους άφίεσαν εκείνοι ες τάς σφayάς καθιεντες καϊ εκ κΧίνών τίνων, αϊ ετυχ^ον αύτοΐς ενούσαι, τοις σττάρτοίς καϊ εκ των ιματίων τταραιρήματα ττοιούν- τες ά^τayχ^oμεvoι. τταντί τε ^ τροττω το ττοΧύ της νυκτός {ε■π■εyεvετo yap νύξ τω τταθήματι) άνα- Χούντες σφΰς αυτούς και βαΧΧόμενοι ύττο των
^ τ€ added by Poppo. 294
BOOK IV. xLvii. 3-xLvni. 3
up in a large building ; afterwards they led them out in groups of twenty and marciied them down between two lines of hoplites stationed on either side, the prisoners l)eing bound to one another and receiving blows and stabs from the men who stood in the lines, if any of these perchance saw among them a personal enemy ; and men with scourges walked by their sides to quicken the steps of such as proceeded too slowly on the Avay.
XLVIII. In this manner about sixty men were led out and killed Λvithout the knowledge of the men Avho remained in the house, who supposed that their companions were being led out in order to be trans- ferred to some other place. But when they perceived what was going on, or were told by somebody, they appealed to the Athenians and urged them, if they wished to kill them, to do so with their own hands ; and they refused thenceforth to leave the house, and declared that they would not allow anyone to enter if they could j)revent it. Nor had the Cor- cyraeans themselves any intention of trying to force their way in by the doors, but climbing on to the top of the building and breaking through the roof they hurled tiles and shot arrows upon them from above. The men inside tried to defend themselves as best as they could, and at the same time most of them set to ΛνοΓΐ< to destroy themselves by thrusting into their throats the arrows which the enemy had shot or by strangling themselves with the cords from some beds that happened to be in the place or witii strips made from their own garments. Thus for the greater part of the night — for night fell upon their misery — dispatching themselves in every fashion and struck by the missiles of the men on
295
THUCYDIDES
4 άνω Βιεφθάρησαν. και αυτούς οι K.€pKvpacoi,
eTTeihi] i)^epa iyevero, φορμηΕοι> iirl άμαξας €7Γίβα\όντ€ς άττήηαηον βξω της πόΧβως. τάς δέ Ύνναΐκας, οσαι ev τω τ€ίχ^ίσματί βάΧωσαν,
δ ηνΒρατΓοΒίσαντο, τοίούτω pev τροττω οι €κ του ορούς Κβρκνραΐοι υττο του Βήμου Βιβφθάρησαν, καΐ η στάσις ττοΧΧη '^βνομίνη €Τ€\εύτησ€ν €ς τούτο, όσα 'ye κατά τον ττόΧβμον τόΐ'δε• ου yap βτι ην
6 ύπόΧοιτΓον των βτβρων 6 τι καΐ a^ioXoyov. οι δε Άθηναΐοί €ς την Έ,ικβΧίαν, ϊναττβρ το πρώτον ώρ- μηντο, άττοττΧβύσαντβς μβτα των eVet ξυμμά^χ^ων ετΓοΧβμουν.
XLIX. ΚαΙ οί ev ττ} Ναυττάκτω ^Αθηναίοι και ^Ακαρνάνες άμα τεΧευτώντος του θέρους στρατευ- σύμβνοι ^Ανακτόρων "Κορινθίων πόΧιν, η κείται. εττΐ τω στόματι του ^Αμττρακικοΰ κόΧττου, εΧαβον ΊτροΖοσία• καΐ βκπεμψαντες Κορινθίους ^ αύτοΙ ^ Ακαρνΰνες οίκητορας '" άττο πάντων εσγ^ον το ■χ^ωριον. και το θέρος ετεΧεύτα.
L. Ύού δ' ε^Γιyιyvoμεvoυ -χ^ειμώνος ^Αριστείδης 6 Αρχ^ιπττον, εΙς των άpyυpoXόyωv νεών Αθηναίων στpaτηyός, at έζεττέμφθησαν ττρος τους ζυμ- μάχ^ους, Αρταφέρνη, avhpa ΤΙερσην, τταρά βασι- Χεως ττορευόμενον ες Αακε8αίμονα ξυΧΧαμβάνει
2 ev ^Wiovi TJ7 εττ\ Έτρυμονι. και αυτοί) κομισβεντος οί ^Αθηναίοι τάς μεν εττιστοΧάς μετaypaψάμεvoι εκ των Ασσυρίων y ραμμάτων άvεyvωσav, εν αίς ττοΧΧών άΧΧων yεypaμμέvωv κεφάΧαιον ην ττρος ΑακεΒαιμονίους ου yιyvωσκειv 6 τι βούλονταΐ' ΤΓοΧΧών yap εΧθόντων πρέσβεων ούΒενα ταύτα
' Hiule deletes Κορινθίου!, after Dobree. ' Hude reads oi/cTjTopes, with CE.
296
BOOK IV. XLVIII. 3-L. 2
the roof, they perislied. When day came the Corcv- raeans loaded tlie bodies on Λvagons, laving them lengthwise and crosswise, and hauled them out of the city ; but the women who had been captured in the fort Λvere sold into captivity. In such fashion the Corcyraeans from the mountain were destroyed by the popular i)arty, and the revolution, which had lasted long, ended thus, so far at least as this Avar Avas concerned ; for there Avere no longer enough of the oligarchs left to be of any account. But the Athenians sailed for Sicily, whither they had set out in the first place, and proceeded to carry on the war in conjunction with their allies in the island.
XLIX. At the end of the same summer the Athenians at Naupactus and tlie Acarnanians made a camjiaign, and took by the treachery of its in- habitants Anactorium, a city belonging to the Cor- inthians which is situated at the mouth of the Ambracian Gulf; and the Acarnanians, expelling the Corinthians, occupied the place with colonists drawn from all their tribes. And the summer ended.
L. During the following winter Aristides ^ son of Archippus, one of the commanders of the Athenian ships which had been sent to the allies to collect the revenues, arrested at Eion on the Strymon Arta- phernes, a Persian, who was on his Avay from the King to Lacedaemon. He was conveyed to Athens, and the Athenians caused his letters to be transcribed from the Assyrian characters and read them. Many other matters were touched upon therein, but the most important, with reterence to the Lacedaemonians, was that the King did not know Avhat they wanted ; for though many envoys had come to him, no two * Mentioned again cli. Ixxv. 1 as general in these Avaters.
297
THUCYDIDES
\eyeiv' el ovv τί βούΧονται σαφές Xeyeiv, ττβμψαι 3 μβτα του Τίέρσον αν8ρα<ί ώς αυτόν, τον 8e Αρτα- φέρνη ύστερον οι ^Αθηναίοι αττοστίΧΧουσί τριηρει €<ί"Κφεσον καΐ ττρεσβεί'ί άμα• ο'ι ττυθόμενοί αυτόθι βασίΧεα ^ Αρτοζερζην τον Έ,ερζου νεωστί τεθνη- κότα [κατά yap τούτον τον γ^ρόνον ετεΧεύτησεν) €7γ' οίκου άνβχ^ώρησαν.
LI. Ύοϋ δ' αυτού -χειμώνο^ καΐ ^ΐοί το τείχος ττεριεΙΧον το καινον κβΧευσάντων ^ \θηναιων και ύτΓοτΓτευσάντων e<> αυτούς τι νεωτεριεΐν, ττοιη- σάμενοί μεντοί ττρος ^Αθηναίους τηστεις καΐ βεβαιότητα εκ των Βυνατώΐ' pj]8ev ττερί σφάς νεώτερον βουΧ^ύσειν. κα\ ό χβιμων ετβΧευτα, και εβ8ομον έτος τω ττοΧεμω ετεΧεύτα τωΒε ον ΘουΛτυοί'δ?;? ^υι έypaψev.
LTI. Ύοΰ δ' επLytyvoμevoυ θίρους ευθύς του τε ηΧίου εκ\ίττες τι eyei'6T0 ττερΙ νουμηνίαν και του
2 αύτοΰ μηνός Ιστάμενου εσεισεν. και οι Murt- Χηναίων φυyάhες και των άΧΧων Αεσβιων, ορμώ- μενοι οι ΤΓοΧΧοι εκ της ηττείρου και μισθωσάμενοι εκ τε ΥΙεΧ'πτοννησου εττικουρικόν και αύτοθεν ξυvayείpavτeς, αίροΰσι Ροίτειον, και Χαβοντες ΒισχιΧίους στατηρας Φωκαΐ'τας άττεΒοσαν τταλιν,
3 ού^εν ά8ικησαΐ'τες• και μετά τούτο eVt "ΑντανΒρον στρατενσαντες ττροΒοσίας yεvoμεvης Χαμβάνουοι την ττόλιν. και ην αυτών ι) Βιάνοια τάς τε άΧΧας
' After a reign of forty years (4G5-4"25 β c. ). 298
BOOK IV. L. 2-Ln. 3
told the same tale ; if therefore they had any de- finite proposal to make, they should send men to him in company Avith the Persian. As for Arta- phernes, the Athenians afterwards sent him to Ephesus in a trireme, together with some envoys ; these, however, hearing there of the recent death of King Artaxerxes son of Xerxes — for he died about that time^ — returned to Athens.
LI. The same winter the Chians demolished their IleΛV Λvall at the bidding of the Athenians, who suspected them of planning an insurrection against themselves ; they, however, obtained from the Athen- ians pledges and such security as they could that they would adopt no harsh measures against them. And the winter ended, and with it the seventh year of this Avar of Avhich Thucydides composed the history.
LI I. At the very beginning of the next summer a 424 b.c. partial eclipse of the sun took place at new moon, and in the eai-ly part of the same month an earth- (|uake. Also the citizens of Mytilene and of the other cities of Lesbos who were in exile, the majority of them setting out from the mainland, hired some mercenaries from the Peloponnesus, gathered still others on the spot, and took Rhoeteum ; but they restored it again without having done any damage, on receiving two thousand Phocaean staters.- After this they made an expedition against Antandros and took the city through treachery on the part of the inhabitants. It was, in fact, their plan to free the
- The Phocaean stater was notorious for the badness of the gold (or rather electron) ; cf. Dem. xi. .'ίΠ. It was worth about twenty-three silver drachmas. See Hultsch, Gr. und roin. Metrolo'jie-, 184.
299
THUCYDIDES
ττοΧεί'ζ τας Ακταία<; καΧονμέΐ'ας, α? ττροτβρον ^ΙυτίΧηναίων νβμομένων Άθηναϊοο βΐ^χ^ον, eXev- θ βρουν, καΐ πάντων μάΧιστα την"Ανταν8ρον• καΐ κρατννάμβνοι αυτήν (ναυ<; re 'yap εύπορία ην ΤΓΟίεΐσθαι, αύτόθβν ξύΧων Ιηταρ'χ^οντων και της "ΙΒης εττικειμβρης, καΐ τα άΧΧα σκεύη) ραΒίως αττ' αυτής ορμώμενοι την τε Αβσβον iyyv<i ούσαν κακώσειν καϊ τα iv τη ήττείρω ΑίοΧικα ττοΧίσματα 4 'χειρώσβσθαί. και οΙ μεν ταύτα τταρασκευάζεσθαι εμεΧΧον,
LIII. Αθηναίου 8ε εν τω αύτω θ βρει εζηκοντα ναυσΐ καϊ Βίσχ^ιΧίοις όιτΧίταίς Ιτητενσί τε oXiyoi^ καϊ των ζυμμά'χ^ων ^ΙίΧησίους καϊ άΧΧους τινας άγοντες εστράτευσαν εττΐ Κ,ύθηρα• εστρατη^εο he αύτων Νικίας ο 'ί^ικηράτου καϊ Νικοστρατος ο
2 Αιβιτρεφους καϊ ΑύτοκΧής ο ΎοΧμαυου. τα he Κύθηρα νήσος εστίν, εττίκειται δε τη Αακωνικη κατά ^ίαΧεαν Αακε8αιμόνιθί δ εισΐ των ττεριοί- κων, καϊ κνθηρο8ίκης αρχή ^κ της ^ττάρτης 8ιε- βαινεν αύτόσε κατά έτος, όττΧιτών τε φρουράν ΒιεττεμτΓον αίεΐ καϊ ττοΧΧήν επιμέΧειαν εττοίονντο.
3 ην jap αύτοΐς των τε άττ' ΑΙ^ύτττου καϊ Αιβύης 6Χκά8ων ιτροσβοΧή, καϊ ΧησταΙ άμα την Αακω- νικην ησσον εΧύτΓουν εκ θαΧάσσης, ηττερ μόνον οΐόν τε ην κάκου ρ^εΐσθαι• ττάσα yap άΐ'εχεί ττρος το ^ικεΧικον καϊ Υνρητίκον ^τeXayoς. LIV. κατασχόντες ουν οΐ ^Αθηναίοι τω στρατω 8εκα
' i.e. of the ά\-ττ) or promontory of the inainlaml north of Lesbos. These had been taken from Mytilene by Paches {cf. III. 1. 3). They are mentioned also CI. A. i. 37.
^ i.e. if Cythera were well guarded.
300
BOOK IV. Lii. 3-Liv. I
rest of the cities known as the Actaean cities,^ which had liitherto been in the possession of the Athenians, though inhabited by Mjtilenaeans, and above all Antandros. Having strengthened this place, where there was every facility for building ships — timber being available on the spot and Ida being near at hand — as well as for providing other equipments of war, they could easily, making it the base of their opera- tions, not only ravage Lesbos, which was near, but also master tlie Aeolic towns on the mainland. Such Avere the plans upon which they were preparing to embark.
LIII. During the same summer the Athenians with sixty ships, two thousand hoj)lites, and a small detachment of cavalry, taking with them also some Milesians and others of their allies, made an expedi- tion against Cythera. In command of the expedition were Nicias son of Niceratus, Nicostratus son of Dieitrephes, and Autocles son of Tolmaeus. Now Cytiiera is an island adjacent to Laconia, lying off Malea ; its inhabitants are Lacedaemonians of the class of the Perioeci, and an official called the Bailiff of Cythera used to cross over thither once a year from Sparta; they also used regularly to send over a garrison of hoplitcs and paid much attention to the })lace. For it served tiiem as a port of call for mer- chant ships from Egypt and Libya, and, moreover, pirates would be less likely to annoy Laconia from the sea,2 on Avhich side alone it could be harmed ; for the whole coast runs out towards the Sicilian and the Cretan seas.^ LIV. So then the Atiienians, putting in at Cythera with their armament, consisting of ten
^ Otliers take πάση of the island, which forms as it were a bastion " running out into the Sicilian and Cretan seas."
301
THUCYDIDES
μβν νανσΐ καΐ δίσχιλιοί? ^ίιΧησίων όττλίταις την έττΐ θαΧάσστ) ττόΧΐρ Έ,κάνΒειαν καΧου- μένην αφοΰσι, τω δε αλλω στρατεύματι άττο- βάντ€<ζ της νήσου ες τα ττρος ^laXeav τετ ραμ- μένα ε-χ^ώρονν eirl την άττο θαΚάσσης ^ ττοΧιν των }ίυθηρίων, και ηνρον ευθύς αυτούς εστρα-
2 τοττεΒευμενους απαντάς. καΐ μάχης 'γενομένης oXljov μεν τίνα 'χρύνον ύττεστησαν οι Κυθήρωι, εττειτα τραττόμενοι κατέφυγαν ες την ανω ττόΧιν, καΐ ύστερον ξυνέβησαν προς Νικίαν καϊ τους ξυνάρχ^αντας Αβηναίοις επιτρέψαι περί σφών
3 αυτών πΧην θανάτου, ήσαν δε τί^ες• κα\ •^/ενόμενοί τω Κικία XoyoL πρότερον προς τινας των Κυθη- ρίων, hi ο καϊ θάσσον καΐ επιτηΒειοτερον τό Τ€ παραυτίκα καϊ το έπειτα τα - της ομοΧογίας επράχθη αύτοΐς' άνεστησαν yap αν^ οι 'Αθηναίοι Κ.υθηρίους, ΑακεΒαιμονίους τε οντάς και έπϊ τη
4 Αακωνικη της νήσου ούτως επικείμενης, μετά δε την ξΰμβασιν οΐ 'Αθηναίοι την τε ^κάνΒειαν το επΙ τω Χιμένι πόΧισμα παραΧαβοντες καϊ των Κυθήρων φνΧακήν ττοιησάμενοι επΧευσαν ες τε ' Ασίνην καϊ "Ελος και τα πΧεΐστα των περί θάΧασσαν, και αποβάσεις ποιούμενοι καϊ εναυΧι-
1 Stahl's conjecture for €7ri θαλάσστ? of the MSS., which is deleted by Hiide, following Kriii;er.
■■2 τα, omitted by the best M.'^.S. "av, added by Heilniann.
^ An incredibly large number. In v'lii. xxv. 2, where thev are in their own land, tlie Milesians can oppose to the enemy oiilv 800 hoplites. Nor would ten sliips suffice for so many epibatae. Perliaps there is a confusion in the numeri- cal sign, due to a copyist.
■^ Tiie haven of Cythera, some ten stadia distant from that city.
30 7
BOOK IV. Liv. 1-4
ships and two thousand Milesian hoplites,^ took the cit}^ by the sea called Scandeia^; then, with the rest of their forces landinjr on the part of the island which looks toward Malea, they advanced against the city of Cythera which is away from the sea,^ where they found that all the inhabitants had im- mediately established themselves in camp. A fight ensued, in which the Cytherians stood their ground for some little time, then turned and fled to the upper town, but afterwards capitulated to Nicias and his colleagues, agreeing to leave the question of their own fate, except as to a penalty of death, to the arbitration of the Athenians. Some negotiations between Nicias and certain of the Cytherians had already taken place, and for this reason the settlement of the terms, both for the present and the future, was arranged more speedily and with better advan- tage to them ; for otherwise the Athenians would have expelled the inhabitants, since they were Lace- daemonians and the island lay in that position on the coast of Laconia. After the capitulation the Athenians took possession of Scandeia, the toAvn at the harbour, and having taken precautions for guarding Cythera, then sailed to Asine, Helus, and most of the other towns on the seacoast ; here they made raids or bivouacked at whatever place they
^ It seems necessary to adopt Stahl's conjecture airh θαλάσ- σης, or delete iirl θα^άσστι. "One division of the Athenian force landed at Scandeia, another, disembarking on the N. Ε coast, marched on the capital The second force found the Cytherians prepared to meet them ; in the baltle which ensued the Cytherians were routed, and fled to the upper city, i.e. the capital. This explanation is borne out by existing remains. See Frazer's Pausanias, iii. 385, 386 ; also Weil in MiUhtil. d. Arch. Inst. inAthtn. v. 224-2-13." (Spratt )
THUCYDIDES
ζομενοι των 'χλωρίων ου καιρο<ί εϊη ihijovv την ιγήν 7)μίρα<ί μάΧιστα βτττά.
LV. Οί δε ΑακβΒαιμόνίΟί, ίΒόντες μίν τους Αθήναιον; τα }ίύθηρα βχ^οντας, ττροσ^εχόμβνηι Be καΐ €9 την <yr)v σφών αποβάσεις τοιαύτας ττοιησε- σθαι, άθροα μεν ούΒαμοΰ τι) δυνάμει άντετάζαντο, κατά he την -χώραν φρουράς Βιβττεμψαν, όττΧιτων ττΧήθος, ως εκασταχ^οσβ eSei, καΐ τα άΧλα iv φυΧακτ] TToWfj ήσαν, φοβούμενα μη σφίσι νεώτβρον TL '^ενηται των ττερί την κατάστασιν, Ύβ-γενημενου μεν του εν τη νήσω ττάθους άνεΧττίστου καϊ μεγάΧου, ΙΙύΧου 8ε ε'χ^ομενης και 1ζ.υθήρων καϊ ττανταχ^όθεν σφάς ττεριεστώτος ττοΧεμου
2 τα'χεος και άττροφυΧάκτου, ώστε τταρα το εΐωθος ίτητέας τετρακόσιους κατεστήσαντο καϊ τοξύτας, ες re τα ιτοΧεμικά, εϊττερ ττοτε, μάΧιστα 8η οκνη- ρότεροι iyei'ovTO ξυνεστ&τες τταρα την ύττάρχ^ου- σαν σφών Iheav της 7ταρασκευΡ]ς ναυτικω ajcovi, καϊ τούτω προς Αθηναίους, οίς το μή εττί'χειρού- μενον αΐεΐ εΧΧιπες ην της Βοκήσεώς τι πράξειν
3 κα\ αμα τα της τύχΐ]ς ποΧΧά καϊ εν ολ/γω ζυμ- βάντα πάρα Xoyov αύτοΐς εκπΧηξιν με^ίστην παρεΙ)(ε, καϊ εΒέΒισαν μή ποτέ αύθις ξιμφορά τις
4 αύτοΐς περιτύχη οία καϊ εν τη νήσω, άτοΧμότεροι 8ε δί' αύτο ες τας μάχας ήσαν και παν 6 τι κινή- σειαν ωοντο άμκρτησεσθαι hia το την yvώμηv ανεχ^εγγνην '^ε^ενήσθαι εκ της πρΙν άηθείας του κακοπρα^εϊν.
504
BOOK IV. Liv. 4-Lv. 4
found convenient, and ravaged the land for about seven days.
LV. The Lacedaemonians, though they saw the Athenians in possession of Cythera and expected them to make sucli descents upon their own territory, nowhere massed their forces to oppose them, but sent garrisons here and there throughout the country, determining the number of hophtes by the strengtii needed at each point, and otherwise were very watchful, fearing lest some revolution should take place w Inch Λvould affect their constitution ; for the calamity Avhich had befallen them at the island of Sphacteria had been great and unexpected, Pvlos and Cythera were occupied, and on all sides they were encompassed by a Λν3Γ Avhich moved with a SAviftness which defied precaution. Consequently they organized, contrary to their custom, a force of four hundred cavalry and bowmen, and in military matters they now became more timid than at anj' time before they were involved in a naval struggle which was outside their own existing scheme of military organisation, and that too against Atiienians, with whom an attempt foregone was always so much lost of what they had reckoned on accomplishing.^ Besides, the reverses of fortune, which had befallen them unexpectedly in such numbers and in so short a time, caused very great consternation, and they were afraid that some time a calamity might again come upon them like that Avhich had happened on the island ; and on this account they show^ed less s])irit in their fighting, and whatever move they might make they thought would be a failure, because they had lost all self-confidence in consequence of having been hitherto unused to adversity.
' c/. I. Ixx. 7.
305
THUCYDIDES
LVI. Ύοΐς Se \\θηναίοι<ί rare την τταραθαλάσ- σιθ]> Β)]θΰσι τα μβν ττολλα ησύχ^ασαν, ώ? καθ' βκάστην φρονραν yiyvoiTO Τί9 άττόβασι^, ττΧήθβι re έλασσον? έκαστοι ηγούμενοι elvai καΐ iv τω τοιούτφ• μία δε φρουρά, ηττερ καΐ ημύνατο π€ρΙ Κοτνρταν καΐ \\φροΒιτ[αΐ', τον μβν οχΧον των ψιΧών εσκβΖασμίνον εφο3ησβν εττώρομτ}, των δε όττΧιτών Btξaμ€vωv υιτε)(^ώρησβ ττάΧιν, καΐ άνΒρες τ€ τίνες άττεθανον αυτών oXiyot καΙοττΧα εΧηφθη, τροτταΐον τε στησαντες οι Αθηναίοι άττεττΧευσαν 2 ε'? Κ^ύθηρα. εκ δε αυτών ττερίβττΧευσαν ες Έττί- Βαυρον την Αιμηράν, και Βηώσαντες μέρος τι της γης άφικνουνται εττΐ ^υρβαν, η εστί μεν της Κ,υνουρίας ι^/ής καΧουμενης, μεθόρια δε της ^Αρ^είας καΐ Αακωνικής. νεμόμενοι δε αυτήν ehooav ΑακεΒαιμόνιοι Αι^ινήταις εκπεσοΰσιν ενοικείν Βιά τε τάς ύττο τον σεισμον σφίσι γενο- μενας καΐ τών Έ,ΊΧώτων την εττανάστασιν ευερ- γεσίας καΐ ΟΤΙ 'Αθηναίων ύττακούοντες όμως ττρος την εκείνων ^νώμην αιει εστάσιν.
LVI1. ΥΙροσττΧεοντων ουν ετι τών 'Αθηναίων 0L AlyivrjTai το μεν εττΐ τη θαΧάσση ο ετυχ^ον οΙκοΒο μουντές τείχος εκΧείττουσιν, ες δε την άνω ττόΧιν, εν ή ωκουν, άττεχώρησαν άπε- ■γουσαν σταΒίους μάΧιστα Βεκα της θαΧάσσης.
2 κα\ αύτοΐς τών ΑακεΒηιμονίων φρουρά μία τών ττερί την χώραν, ηττερ και ξυνετειχιζε, ζννεσεΧθεΙν μεν ες το τείχος ουκ ηθεΧησαν Βεο- μενων τών Αιγινητών, άΧΧ αντοΐς κινΒυνος έφαίνετο ες το τείχος κατακΧηεσθαΐ' άναχωρη- σαντες δε εττΐ τα μετέωρα ώς ουκ ενομιζον άξιόμα-
3 χοι είναι, ήσύχαζον. εν τούτω δε οι 'Αθηναίοι
3οό
BOOK IV. Lvi. i-LVii. 3
LVI. Accordingly, while the Athenians were at that time ravaging their seaboard, they generally kept quiet when any descent Λvas made upon any particular garrison, each thinking itself interior in number and there being such depression. One garrison, however, Avhich offered resistance in the region of Cotyrta and Aphrodisia, frightened the scattered crowd of light-armed troops by a charge, but when it encountered hoplites retreated again, a few of their men being killed and some of their arms taken ; and the Athenians, after setting up a trophy, sailed back to Cythera. From there they sailed to Epidaurus Limera, and after ravaging some part of the land came to Thyrea, which belongs to the dis- trict called Cynuria, on the border between the Argive and Laconian territories. This district the Lace- daemonians who occupied it had given to the ex- pelled Aeginetans to dwell in, on account of the kind services shown themselves at the time of the earthquake and the uprising of the Helots, and be- cause they had always sided with their policy, in spite of being subject to the Athenians.
LV'II. While, then, the Athenians were still sailing up, the Aeginetans left the fort by the sea which tliey happened to be building and withdrew to the upper town, where they dwelt, at a distance of about ten stadia from the sea. Now a detachment of the Lacedaemonian troops which were distributed in gar- risons about the country Avas assisting the Aeginetans to build this fort. But they refused to enter the fort with them, as they requested, since it seemed to them dangerous to be cooped up in it ; but retreat- ing to high gro'ind they kept quiet, thinking them- selves no match for the enemy. Meanwhile the
THUCYDIDES
κατασχόντες καΐ γ/ύρήσαντες βύθίις ττάστ) rfj στρατιά αίρούσι την ^vpeav. καΐ την re ττόΧιν κατζκαυσαν καΐ τα ενόντα βξβτζόρθησαν, τους τ€ Αί'^/ινήτας, οσοί μη ev χερσί 8ιεφθάρησαν, ayovT€<; άφί,κοντο 69 τάς Ά^?;ί'ας καΐ τον άρχ^οντα ος παρ' αυτοΐς ην των ΑακβΒαιμονίων, Ύάνταλον τον
4 ΐΙατροκΧεους' εζω^ρήθη yap τβτρωμβνος. η^οι< he τινας καΐ i/c των Κ,υθήρων civSpa^; oXiyov^, ους iSoKei άσφαΧβΙας βνεκα μεταστησαι. καΐ τούτους μεν οΐ ^Αθηναίοι εβοϋΧεύσαντο καταθεσθαι ες τας νήσους, καΐ τους άΧΧους Κυθηρίους οίκοΰντας την εαυτών φόρον τέσσαρα τάΧαντα φερειν, Alyίvητaς δέ άτΓΟκτεΙναι ττάντας οσοί εάΧωσαν Sia την
5 ττροτεραν αΐεί ττοτε ε\θραν, ΎάνταΧον 8ε τταρά τους άΧΧονς τους εν τΐ] νήσω^ ΑακεΒαιμονίους ΛταταδΓ/σαί.
LVIII. Ύοΰ δ' αυτοί) θέρους εν ΖΐκεΧία }ζ.αμα- ριναίους καΐ ΓεΧώοις εκεχειρία yίyvετaι πρώτον προς άΧΧ7']Χους• είτα καΐ οι άΧΧοί Έ,ικεΧίώται ζυνεΧθοντες ες ΤεΧαν, απο πασών τών πόΧεων πρέσβεις, ες Xυyoυς κατέστησαν άΧΧήΧοις, ει πως ξυvaXXayεΐεv . καΐ άΧΧαι τε ποΧΧαΙ yvώμaι iXiyovTO εττ αμφότερα, Βιαφερομενων καΐ άξιούν- των, ώς έκαστοι τι εΧασσούσθαι ενομιζον, καΐ 'Έ,ρμοκράτης ο ' Ερμωνος Έυρακόσίος, οσπερ και έπεισε μάΧιστα αυτούς, ες το κοινον τοιούτους Βη Xoyoυς είπεν.
LIX. " Ούτε πόΧεως ων εΧαχίστης, ω Έ,ικε- XiojTai, τους Χό^νς ποιήσομαι ούτε πονουμενης μάΧιστα τω ποΧεμω, ες κοινον όε την δοκοΰσάν
^ Tuhs €v rfi ΐ'-ησψ, Tlufle deletes, after van Herwerden. 308
BOOK IV. Lvii. 3-Lix. i
Athenians landed, and advancing straightway with tlieir whole force took Thyrea. They burned the city and pillaged what was in it ; but they carried to Atliens all the Aeginetans Avho did not perish in the action, together with their Lacedaemonian commander who was present, Tantalus son of Patro- cles, who was wounded and taken prisoner. They brought also a few men from Cythera, whom they thought best to remove for the sake of safety. These the Athenians determined to place for safe- keeping on the islands, and to permit the rest of the Cytherians to occupy their own territory on pavment of a tribute of four talents,^ but to put to death all the Aeginetans who had been captured, because of their former inveterate enmity, and to imprison Tantalus along with the other Lacedaemonians cap- tured on the island of Sphacteria.
LNTIL During the same summer, in Sicily, an armistice was first concluded bet\veen the Cama- rinaeans and Geloans ; then representatives from all the other Sicilian cities came together in Gela and held a conference, to see Avhether they might not become reconciled. Many opinions were expressed for and against, the several envoys dis])uting and making demands according as they believed that their own rights Avere being prejudiced ; and among the rest Hermocrates son of Hermon, the Syracusan, whose word proved to have the greatest weight with the others, spoke in the general interest ^ words to this effect:
LIX. "The city Λvhich I represent, Siceliots, is not the weakest, nor is it suffering most in the Avar; but I propose to speak in the general interest, declaring
1 £800, $3,840. * Or, " before the meeting."
309
THUCYDIDES
μοι βζΧτίστην ηνώμην elvai άττοφαίνόμβνος τη
2 1.ικ€\ία ττάστ). καΐ πβρί μβν του ττοΧβμβΐν ώ? χαΧετΓον τι αν τί? ττάν το evov ζκΧβ-γων iv βΙΒόσι μακρη'^/οροίη; ouoei? yap ούτε αμαθία άτα^κά- ζβται αύτο hpav, οΰτε φοβφ, ην οϊηταί τι irXeov σ^^ήσειν, άποτρεττεται. ζυμβαίνει 8e τοΐ<; μεν τα κερ8η μείζω φαίνεσθαί των δεινών, οι δε τους κινδύνους εθεΧουσιν ύφιστασθαι ττρο του αύτίκα
3 TL εΧασσοΰσθαΐ' αύτα δε ταύτα ει μη εν καιρώ τύχ^οιεν εκάτεροι ττράσσοντες, αι τταραινεσεις
4 τών ζυναΧΧα^ών ωφέλιμοι, ο και ημΐν εν τω τταροΐ'τι ττειθομενοις ττΧειστου αν άξιον γένοιτο' τα yap ϊ8ια έκαστοι ευ βουΧόμενοι Si] θεσθαι το τε ττροίτον εττοΧεμησαμεν καΐ νυν ττρος άΧΧήΧους Si άντιΧο^ιών ττειρώμεθα καταΧΧα^/ήναι και, ην άρα μη ττρο'χωρήση ΐσον εχάστω εχ^αντι άττεΧθεΐν, ττάΧΐν ΊΤοΧεμησομεν.
LX. " Καίτοι ηνώναι γ^ρη 'ότι ου ττερί τών lSLωv μόνον, εΐ σωφρονοΰμεν, ή ζύνοόος εσται, αλλ' εΐ εττιΙ-'ίουΧευομενην την ττάσαν ^ικεΧίαν, ώς εyω κρίνω, ύττ' Αθηναίων 8υν)]σομ6θα ετι Sιaσώσ^aι, καΐ 8ιαΧΧακτας ττοΧυ τών εμών Xoyωv άvayκa^oτeρoυς ττερΙ τώυ8ε Αθηναίους νομίσαι, οΐ 8ύ!'αμιν έχοντες με-/ίστην τών ΈΧΧιμ'ων τάς
3ΙΟ
BOOK IV. Lix. i-LX. I
the opinion which seems to me the best for Sicily as a whole. As for the miseries wliich war entails, why should one by expressl}'^ stating all that can be said make a long harangue in the jjresence of those who know ? For no one is eitiier forced to make war through ignorance of Avhat it is, or deterred from making it by fear, if he thinks he will get some advantage from it. What really happens is this, that to one side the gains appear greater than the terrors, while the other deliberately prefers to undergo the dangers rather than submit to a temporary dis- advantage ; but if it should turn out that these two lines of action are both inopportune, each for the side which adopts it, then some profit may come from exhortations which advise a compromise. And so Avith us at the present time, if we could be persuaded of the wisdom of this course it would be to our great advantage ; for each of us began the war in the first place because we desired to promote our private interests. So now let us endeavour by setting forth our conflicting claims to become recon- ciled with each other ; and then, if we do not after all succeed in securing, each of us, what is fair and just before Ave part, we shall go to war again.
LX. " And yet we should recognise the fact that the subject of our conference Λνϋΐ not, if we are Avise, be our private interests merely, but rather the ques- tion Avhether we shall still be able to save Sicily as a Avhole, for it is against it, in my judgment, that the Athenians are plotting ; and we must consider that we have an argument far more cogent to bring us together on these matters than my words, namely, the Athenians, who possess a military poAver greater than that of any other Hellenic state and are now at
311
THUCYDIDES
re αμαρτία<; ημ,ων τηρονσιν oXiyai^ ναυσϊ παρόν- Τ€9, και ονόματι βννόμω ξνμμαχ^ίας το φύσ€ΐ ΤΓοΧζμίον evTrpeiTco^ e? το ξυμφβρον καθίστανται. 2 ττοΧβμον lyap αίρομενων ημών και €7Γayoμevωv αυτού';, avSpa<; οΐ καΐ τοις μη βτΓίκαΧουμέΐΌκ; αύτοΙ βπιστρατβνονσι, κακώ; τ€ ιιμάς αυτού'; ■ποιούντων τέλεσα τοις οίκ^ίοις, και της άρχ^ης αμα ττροκοτττόντων βκβίνοις, €ΐκός, όταν γνώσιν ημάς Τ€τρυχ^ω μένους, καΐ ττΧβονι ττοτε στοΧω βΧθοντας αυτούς τάδβ ττάντα ττειρασασθαι ύττο σφας ττοιβΐσθαι.
LXI. " Καίτοι TTJ €αυτών έκαστους, ei σωφρο- νονμβν, %ρη τα μη ττροσηκοντα έττικτωμενους μάΧλον η τα έτοιμα βΧάτττοντας ξυμμύχους τ€ έττα^έσθαι καΐ τους κΐΐ'Βύνους ττροσΧαμβάνβιν, νομίσαι τ€ στάσιν μύΧιστα φθβιρειν τας ττοΧεις και την ^iKeXiav, ης ye οι βνοικοι ξυμτταντες μεν
2 έττιβουΧβυόμβθα, κατά ττόΧβις δε Βιέσταμβν. α χρη yvόvτaς καΐ ίόιωτην ιΒιώττ) KaTaXXayrjvai και ττόΧιν TToXei, καΐ ττειρασθαι Kowfj σωζειν την •πασαν "Σ,ικβΧίαν, -παρβστάναι Se μηΒενΙ ώς οι μέν Αωριής ημών ττοΧέμιοι τοις ^ Αθηναίοις, το
3 he ^αΧκώικον ττ) Ίάδί ξυyyeveίa άσφαΧές, ου yap τοις εθνεσιν, οτι 8ίχα ττέφυκβ, του έτερου εχθει εττίασιν, άΧΧα των εν ^ικεΧια aya9o)v
4 εφιέμβνοι, α κοινή κεκτήμ^θα. εΒήΧωσαν Be νυν εν ττ) του \αΧκιΒικού yevoυς τταρακΧησεί' τοις yap ούΒεττωτΓοτε σφίσι κατά το ξυμμαχικον
312
BOOK IV. Lx. i-Lxi. 4
hand Avith a few ships watching for our mistakes, and under the lawful name of alliance are speciously trying to turn to their own advantage our natural hostility to them. For if we begin war and call them in — men who of their own accord are ready enough to intrude their forces even on those who do not ask for their intervention — and if we spend our own revenues in doing hurt to ourselves, and at the same time pave the Λvay for their supremacy, we may well expect them, when they see that we are worn out, to come sometime with a larger armament and try to bring everything here under their sway.
LXI. "And yet, if we are prudent, we ought, eacii of us in behalf of his own state, to call in allies and incur dangers only when we are seeking to win what does not belong to us and not when we imperil what is already ours ; and we should remember that faction is the chief cause of ruin to states and indeed to Sicily, seeing that we her inhabitants, al- though we are all being plotted against, are disunited, each city by itself. Recognizing these facts, we must be reconciled with each other, citizen with citizen and state with state, and join in a common effort to save all Sicily. And let no one imagine that only the Dorians among us are enemies of the Athenians, Λvhile the Chalcidians, because of their kinship with the lonians, are safe. For it is not through hatred of one of the two races into which we are divided that they will attack us, but because they covet the good things of Sicily which we possess in common. lliey have just made this clear by their response to the appeal Avhich the people of Chalcidic stock made to them ; ^ for to those who have never given them aid ' cf. III. Ixxxvi. 3. VOL. IT. τ 313
THUCYDIDES
Ίτροσβοηθήσασίν avrol το Ζίκαιον μαΧλον της
5 ξυνθήκης ττροθύμως τταρίσχοντο. και τους μίν ^Αθηναίους ταύτα ifKeoveKTelv re και τΓρυνοεΐσθαι ΤΓοΧΧη ξυ-^^ΐ'ώμη, καΐ ού τοις άρχ^ειν βουΧομβνοις μέμφομαι, αλλά τοις νττακούβιν ετοιμοτεροις ουσιν Ίτίφυκβ yap το άνθρίίττζίον Βια τταντο^ άρχ^βιν μα' του βϊκοντος, φυΧάσσεσθαι oe το
6 βττίόν. όσοι δε <γιyvώσκoι>τeς αύτα μη ορθώς ττροσκοτΓούμβν, μηΒβ τοΰτό τις ττρβσβύτατον ήκει κρίνας, το κοινώς φοβ^ρον απαντάς el• θέσθαι,
7 άμαρτάΐ'ομεν. τάχ^ιστα δ' αν άπαΧλαγη αυτού yevoiTO, €ΐ ττρος άΧλήΧους ξυμβαΐμεν ου yap άπο της αυτών όρμώνται Αθηναίοι, αλλ e/c της
8 τών ΐττίκαΧβσαμίνων. και ούτως ου ττοΧβμος τΓοΧβμω, βίρήντ} δε ΒιαφοραΙ άττρα^μονως τταύ- ονται, οϊ τ ΙττΊκΧητοι ξύττρβττώς ahiKOi βΧθόντβς εΰλόγω? αττρακτοι άτηασιν.
LXII. " ΚαΙ τα μεν ττρος τους ^Αθηναίους τοσούτον ά^αθον ev βουΧευομίνοις βύρίσκβταΐ' 2 την δε ύτΓΟ πάντων όμοΧη^ουμβνην άριστον eivai elpy-ινην ττώς ού -χρη καϊ iv ήμϊν αύτοΐς ττοιή- σασθαι; η SoKei ye, ει τω τί βστιν aya0ov η et τω τα εναντία, ούχ ησνχ^ία μάΧΧον η ττόΧεμος το μεν τταύσαι αν εκατερω, το Se ξννΒιασώσαι, καϊ τας τιμάς καϊ Χαμττρότητας άκιν^υνοτερας εχείν την είρήνην, άΧΧα τε όσα εν μήκει Xoyωv αν τις
3Μ
BOOK IV. Lxi. 4 Lxii 2
according to the terms of their alHance they of their own accord have fulfilled an ally's obligations \vith a zeal exceeding their compact. That the Athenians entertain these designs of aggrandisement is quite pardonable ; and I have no word of blame for those who wish to rule, but only for those who are too ready to submit ; for it is an instinct of man's nature always to rule those who yield, but to guard against those who are ready to attack. If any of us, know- ing how matters really stand, fails to take proper precautions, or if anyone has come here not ac- counting it of paramount importance that we must all together deal wisely Avith the common peril, we are making a mistake. The speediest relief from this peril would be gained by our entering into an understanding Avith one another ; for the base from which the Athenians pro])ose to move is not their own territory, but that of the people Λνΐιο asked tiiem to intervene. And if we follow this course, war will not end in another war, but without trouble quarrels will end quietly in peace, and those who have been invited to intervene, liaving come with a fair pretext for injustice, will depart home with a fair plea for failure.
LXII. "So far, then, as the Athenians are con- cerned, this is the great advantage we win if we are well advised ; but as to the question of peace, which all men agree is a most desirable thing, why should we not make it here among ourselves? Or, think you, if one person now enjoys a blessing and another labours under adversity, it is not tranquillity far more than war that Λνίΐΐ j)ut an end to the latter and perpetuate the former .'' And has not peace its honours and less hazardous splendours, and all the
315
THUCYDIDES
ΒιεΧθοι ωστΓβρ irepi του ττοΧβμεΐν;^ α γρη σκεψα- μένονς μη τους e/ioi"? λόγους virepihelv, την δε αυτοί) τίνα σωτηρίαν μαΚΧον αττ αυτών προϊ^βΐν.
3 και €Ϊ τις βεβαίως τι η τω ^ικαίω η βία ττράξβιν oterai, τω rrap έΧττίΒα μη χαλεπως σφαΧλβσθω, <γνούς ort ττΧειους τ'/δ>7, καΐ τιμωριαις μετιοντες τους άΖικοΰντας καΐ βΧττίσαντες βτβροί Βυνάμει τι ττΧεονβκτήσείν, οι μεν ούχ^ όσον ουκ ημύναντο αλλ' οι)δ' βσώθησαν, τους δ' άντΧ του TrXeov ey^eiv
4 ΤΓ ροσ καταΧίττεΐν τα αυτών ξυνββη. τιμωρία yap ουκ €ύτυ)(€Ϊ ζικαιως, δτί καϊ ά8ίκεΙταί• οΰδε Ισχύς βέβαιον, 8ωτι καϊ βΰεΧττι. το δε άστάθμητον του μέΧΧοντος ως eVt ττΧεΐστον κρατεί, ττάντων τε σφαΧερώτατον ον 'όμως καϊ χρησιμωτατον φαίνε- ται• εξ ϊσου yap 8ε8ιΰτες ττρομηθία μάΧΧον εττ άΧΧηΧους ερχομεθα.
LXIII. " Kali'i3i^ToD αφανούς τε τούτου Sia το άτεκμαρτον Βέος καϊ Βια το η8η, φοβερούς τταρόν- τας ^Αθηναίους, κατ αμφότερα εκττΧα^εντες, καϊ το εΧΧίττες της γνώμης ων έκαστος τι ωήθημεν ττράξειν ταΐς κωΧύμαις ταύταις Ικανως νομίσαντες είρχθήναί, τους εφεστωτας ττοΧεμίους εκ της χώρας άτΓοπεμττωμεν, καϊ αύτοΙ μάΧιστα μεν ες aihiov ξυμβωμεν, el δε μή, χρόνον ώς ττΧεΐστον σπεισάμενοι τας ιΒιας Βιαφοράς ες αύθις άνα- ^ wanep τΓ(ρϊ του -ποΧΐμΐΊν, deleted by Hude, after Kriiger.
^ i.e. " most of our plans are baffled by the uncertainty of
the future."
316
BOOK IV. LXII. 2-LXIII. I
other advantages on Avhich one might dilate as easily as on the liorrors of Avar? Considering these things, you should not overlook my advice, but should i-ather look forward each to his own salvation thereby. And if any of you cherishes the confident beliet that he can gain anything either by insisting on liis rights or by an appeal to force, let him not, through the baffling of his hopes, suffer a grievous disappointment ; for he knows that many men ere now, whether pursuing with vengeance those who have wronged them, or in other cases, hoping to gain some advantage by the exercise of po\ver, have, on the one hand, not only not avenged themselves but have not even come out whole, and, on the other hand, instead of gaining more, have sacrificed what was their own. For revenge has no right to ex- pect success just because a wrong has been done; nor is strength sure just because it is confident. But as regards the future, it is uncertainty that for the most part prevails,^ and this uncertainty, utterly treacherous as it is, proves nevertheless to be also most salutary; for since both sides alike fear it, we proceed with a greater caution in attacking one another.
LXIII. " So let us now, taking alarin on account of both these things — the vague fear of this hidden future and the immediate fear of the dread Athenian presence — and charging to these obstacles, as effectu- ally blocking our Avay, any failure in the plans wiiich any one of us had hoped to realize, let us dismiss from the country the enemy λνΐιο is at our gates, and if possible let us make peace among ourselves for ever- more ; but if that may not be, let us conclude a truce for the longest practicable period, and put off our
THUCYDIDES.
2 βαΧώμβθα. το ξύ;ηταν re 8η 'γνωμ€ν ττιθόμβνοι μ^'.ν €μοΙ ττόΧιν e^ovre^ βκαστο<; eXevOepav, άφ' η^; αυτοκράτορα^ οιηβς τον βυ καΐ κακώς Βρώι^τα i^ ϊσου άρετί) άμυνούμβθα, ην δ' άττιστησαντες άΧΧοίς υττακούσίύμβν, ου rrepl του τιμωρήσασθαί Τίνα, άΧΧα καΐ ayav el τύχοιμεν, φίλοι μβν αν τοις €-χθίστοί<;, διάφοροι δέ oh ου 'χρη κατ άνά-γκην ^ί'γνοίμβθα.
LXIV. " Καί, εγώ μεν, άπερ και άρχ^όμβνος βιτΓον, ΤΓοΧιν τ€ μβ'^/ιστην Ίταρβχομενο•; και βττιών τω μάΧΧον η αμυνόμενος^ άξίώ προϊδόμενος^ αυτών ζυ'γχωρεΐν, καΐ μ?] τους ενάντιους ούτω κακο)ς 8ράν ώστε αύτος τα ττΧε'ιω βΧάτττεσθαι, μη8ε μωρία φιΧονικών τιηείσθαι της τ€ οικείας <^νώμης ομοίως αυτοκράτωρ είναι καΐ ης ουκ
2 άργ^ω τύχ^ης, άΧΧ όσον είκος ήσσάσθαι. καΐ τους άΧΧονς Βικαιώ ταϋτό μοι ποιήσαι, νφ^ υμών αυτών καΐ μη ύττο τών ττοΧεμιων τοΰτο τταθεΐν
3 ούΒεν yap αισχ^ρον οικείους οΙκειων ήσσάσθαι, η Αωριά τίνα ίίωριώς η ΧαΧκιΒεα τών ζυ^^ενών, το τε ξύμτταν γείτονας οντάς και ζυνοικους μιας 'χώρας και ττεριρρύτου και όνομα εν κεκΧημενους %ικεΧιώτας' οΐ ττοΧεμήσομεν τε, οΐμαι, όταν ξυμβη, καϊ ξν/χωρησόμεθά y€ ττάΧιν καθ^ ημάς
4 αυτούς Χό^οις κοινοΐς -χρώμενοί' τους 8ε άΧΧο- φύΧους εττεΧθόντας αθρόοι αΐεί, ην σωφρονώμεν, άμυνούμεθα, εϊττερ καϊ καθ^ εκάστους βΧαπτο- μενοι ξύμτταντες κιν8υνεύομεν, ξυμμάχους 8ε
* α.μυΐ'όμ(ΐ'0$, Hude followed by Steup, for αμυνούμΐΐΌί of
the MSS.
^ ^Γpoϊ^6μevos . . . ίστΐ avrhj, Reiske and Dobree, for irpoei- So.uiVous . . . ware avToiis of the jMSS.
BOOK IV. Lxiii. i-Lxiv. 4
private differences to some other day. In fine, let us feel assured that it' my advice is folloΛved we shall each keep our city free, and from it, since we shall be arbiters of our own destiny, we shall with equal valour ward off" both him Λvho comes to benefit and him who comes to harm. But if, on the other hand, my advice is rejected and we give heed to others, it will not be a question of our taking vengeance on anybody, but, even if we should be never so success- ful, we should perforce become friends to our bitterest foes and at variance with those with whom we should not be.
LXIV. " As for me, as I said in the beginning, although 1 represent a most powerful city and am more ready for attacking another than for self- defence, I deem it my duty, with these dangers in view, to make concessions, and not to harm mv enemies in such a way as to receive more injury myself, or in foolish obstinacy to think that I am as absokitely master of Fortune, which I do not control, as of my own judgment ; nay, so far as is reasonable I will give way. And I require of the rest of you to follow my example and submit to this, not at the hands of the enemy, but of youi'selves. For there is no disgrace in kinsmen giving Avay to kinsmen, a Dorian to a Dorian or a Chalcidian to men of the same race, since we are, in a word, neighbours and together are dwellers in a single land encircled by the sea and are called by a single name, Siceliots. We shall go to war, no doubt, whenever occasion arises — yes, and we shall make peace again by taking common counsel among ourselves ; but Avhen alien peoples invade us, we shall always act in concert, if we are prudent, and repel them, seeing that any injury suff'ered by one of us brings danger to us all ; but never
319
THUCYDIDES
ovBeTTOTe το Χοιττον έτταζόμ.βθα ovhe ΒιαΧλακτάς. 5 τ.ίδί jap TTOioDfTe? ev τ€ τω τταρόνη 6υοΐν άγα- θοΐν ου στερήσομεν την ΧικεΧίαν, ^Αθηναίων τε άτταΧΧαγήναι καΐ οΙκειου ττοΧβμου, και €ς το €7Γ€ΐτα καθ ημάς αυτούς εΧευθβραν νβμούμεθα καΐ ύτΓΟ άΧΧων ήσσον βττιβονΧβυομύνην.^^
LXV. Ύοιαύτα του Κρμοκράτους αιτοντος irei- θόμβνοι οι ^ίκεΧίώται αύτοΙ μβν κατά σφάς αυτούς ζυνηνβχ^θησαν 'γΐ'ώμτ] ώστε άπαΧλύσσεσθαί του τΓοΧέμου βχ^οντες α έκαστοι εχ^ουσι, τοις Βε Καμαριναίοις ^Ιορ^αντινην είναι αρ^ύριοί' τακτον
2 τοις Ένρακοσιοις άποΒονσιν οι Βε των Αθηναίων ξύμμαχοι παρακαΧεσαντες αυτών τούς εν τέΧει οντάς εΙτΓον ότι ζυμβήσονται καϊ αΐ σττονΒαΙ έσονται κάκείνοις κοιναί. ετταινεσάντων Βε αυτών ετΓοιοϋντο την ομοΧο^ιαν, και αΐ νήες τών ^Αθη- ναίων άττεττΧευσαν μετά ταύτα εκ Ί,ικεΧίας.
3 εΧθύντας Βε τους στρατη'^ούς οι εν τη ττόΧει 'Αθηναίοι τούς μεν φν^η εζημιωσαν, ΤΙυθοΒωρον και Έ,οφοκΧεα, τον Βε τρίτον Ι^ύρυμεΒοντα χρή- ματα εττράζαντο, ώς εξόν αύτοΐς τά εν ^ικεΧία καταστρέψασθαι Βώροις ττεισθεντες άττοχωρη-
4 σειαν. ούτω ττ] Ύε τταρούση ευτυχία χρώμενοι ηζίουν σφίσι μηΒεν εναντιοΰσθαι, άΧΧα και τά Βυνατά εν ϊσω καϊ τά άττορώτερα με^άΧη Τ€ ομοίως και ενΒεεστερα τταρασκευη κατερ- 'γάζεσθαι. αιτία δ' ην η τταρά Xoyov τών ττΧειόνων εύττραηια αύτοίς ύττοτιθείσα ίσχύν της εΧτΓΐΒος.
LXVI. Toy δ' αυτού θέρους Ί^ίεyapής οι εν τη ητόΧει πιεζόμενοι ύττό Τ6 'Αθηναίων τω ποΧεμω,
320
BOOK IV. Lxiv. 4-Lxvi. i
lienceforth shall we ask outsiders to intervene, either as allies or as mediators. If we follow this policy, we shall at the present time not rob Sicily of two desirable things — getting rid of the Athenians and escaping from civil war — and for the future we shall dwell here by ourselves in a land that is free and less exposed to the plotting of others."
LXV. After Hermocrates had spoken to this effect the Siceliots, accepting his advice, came to an understanding among themselves. They agreed to end the war, each city keeping what it had, except that the Camarinaeans were to have Morgantina on payment of a stated sum of money to the Syracusans. The Sicilian allies of the Athenians then summoned the Athenian generals and said that they proposed to make peace and that the treaty would also include them. And when the generals assented, they proceeded to make the agreement, whereuj)on the Athenian Heet sailed away from Sicilv. But Avhen it arrived at Athens, the Athenians sentenced to exile two of the generals, Pythodorus and Sophocles, and fined Eurymedon, the third, on the charge that Λvhen it had been in their poΛver to subdue Sicily they had been bribed to withdra\v from it. To such an extent, because of their present good fortune, did they expect to be thAvarted in nothing, and believed that, no matter whether their forces were powerful or deficient, they could equally achieve what Avas easy and what was difficult. The cause of this was the amazing success Λvhich attended most of their undertakings and inspired them with strong confidence.
LXVI. The same summer the people of the city of Megara, being harassed in the >var by the Athenians,
321
THUCYDIDES
alei κατά βτος βκαστον Sw εσβαΧλοντων τταν- στρατίά 69 την -χ^ώραν, καΐ ύττο των σφετερων φυ•^/ά8ων των €Κ Πϊ/γώι;, οΐ στασιασάντων e'/c- ττεσόι^τες ύττό του ττΧι'ιθονς ^αλβττοι ήσαν \τ}- στεύοντβ^, βττοίοΰντο ΧοΎους iv άΧΧήΧοις ώ? •χ^ρη Ββζαμενους τοι)? φεύγοι^τα? μη αμφοτβρωθβν την
2 πόΧιν φθζίρζίν. οι Be φίΧοί των εξω τον θρονν αίσθομενοι φανβρως μάΧΧον ή ττροτερον καΐ αύτοΙ
3 ηξίουν τούτου τον λόγοι» βχεσθαι. yvovTe^ Be οι τον Βημον ττροστάταί ου Βννατον τον Βήμον εσόμενον νττο των κακών μετά σφών καρτερεΐν, ποιούνται X6-yov<i Βείσαντε^ ττρος τους των αθη- ναίων στρατη'γού'ϊ, Ιτητοκράτη τε τον ^Κριφρονο'ί καί Δημοσθένη τον 'ΆΧκισθενου'ζ, βουΧομενοι ενΒούναι την ττοΧιν καΐ νο μίζοντε<ί εΧάσσω σφισι τον κίνΒυνον η τον<; εκπεσοντα'ζ ύττο σφών κατεΧ-
4 θεΐν. ^υνίβησάν τεττ ρώτα μέντα μακρά τεί'χτ) εΧεϊν ^ΚΘηναίου<ί {ην Be σταΒίων μάΧιστα οκτώ άττο τ•^? ττόλεω? επΙ την ^ίσαιαν τον Χιμενα αυτών), οττω? μη εττιβοηθήσωσιν εκ της ^ισαίας οί ΐΙεΧοττον- νήσιοι, εν y αύτοϊ μόνοι ^φρουρούν βεβαιότητας ένεκα των ^Ιε'γάρων, εττειτα Βε καΐ την άνω ττοΧιν Ίτειράσεσθαι ενΒοΰναί' ραον δ' ήΒη εμεΧΧον ττροσ- 'χ^ωρησειν τούτου Jε'γ€vημεvoυ.
LXVII. Ot ονν 'Αθηναίοι, εττειΒη άττό τε τών εpyωv καΐ τών Χο'γων τταρεσκεύαστο άμφοτεροις, νττο νύκτα ττΧεύσαντες ες ^ίινωαν την Μεγαρέων νησον όττΧίταις εζακοσίοις, ων Ίτητοκράτης ηρ-
322
BOOK IV. Lxvi. i-Lxvn. i
who regularly invaded their country in full force twice every year, and also by their own exiles in Pegae, who had been expelled in a revolution by the popular party and kept annoying them by raiding the country, began to say to one another that they ought to receive the fugitives back, so that the city should not be exposed to ruin from both directions at once. And the friends of the exiles, noticing the murmuring of the people, all began more openly than before to urge that this proposal be adopted. But the leaders of the popular party, realizing that the populace under the pressure of their distress would not be able to hold out Λvith them, became frightened and made overtures to the Athenian generals, Hippocrates son of Ariphronand Demosthenes son of Alcisthenes, proposing to surrender the city to them ; for they thought that this course would be less dangerous to themselves than the restoration of the citizens \vhom they had banished. They agreed, in the first place, that the Athenians should take possession of the long walls (the distance between the city and the harbour at Nisaeawas about eight stadia), in order to prevent the Peloponnesians from sending reinforce- ments from Nisaea, where they formed the sole garrison to keep their hold on Megara, and, in the second place, that they would do their best to hand over to them the upper-town as well, believing that, as soon as this was done, their fellow-citizens would more readily go over to the Athenian side.
LXVII. So, then, as soon as due preparations, both in word and act, had been made by both parties, the Athenians sailed under cover of night to Minoa, the island which lies off" Megara, taking six hundred hoplites under the command of Hippocrates, and took
323
THUCYDIDES
Xev, iv ορύ^ματι εκαθβζοντο, όθβν ίττΧίνθευον τα
2 τεί-χ^η καΐ άττεΐχ^βν ου ττολυ* οι 8e μετά του ΑημοσθεΐΌυς του έτερου στρατηγοΰ Ώ.\αταιή<ζ τ€ yfrcXol καΐ έτεροι -περίττοΧοι ενήΒρευσαν ες το ^ΕνυάΧίον, 6 εστίν εΧασσον αττωθεν. και -ησθετο ού8εΙς εΐ μη ο'ι άΐ'Βρες οις εττιμεΧες ην εί8έναι την
3 νύκτα ταύτην. και εττεώη εως εμεΧλε ηί^νεσθαι, ο'ι ττροΒώόΐ'τες των Με-'/αρέων ^ ούτοι ToiovSe ετΓοίησαν. άκάτιον άμφηρικον ώ? Χησται, εκ τΓοΧλοΟ τεθεραττευκοτες την άνοίξιν των ττυΧών, ειωθεσαν εττΐ ίιμάξη, ττείθοντες τον άργ^οντα, Βια της τάφρου κατακομίζειν της νυκτός επΙ την θάΧασσαν και εκττΧεΐν καΐ 7rp\v ημεραν είναι ττάΧιν αύτο τη άμάξη κομ'ισαντες ες το τείχος κατά τας ττύΧας εσψ/ον, οττως τοις εκ της ^Ιινωας Άθηναίοις αφανής Βη εϊη η φυΧακη, μη οντος
4 εν τω Χιμενι ττΧοίου φανερού μηΖενός. και τότ6 7Γ ρος ταΐς ττύλαις η8η ην η άμαξα, και άνοιχ- θεισών κατά το ειωθος ώς τω άκατιω οι ^Αθηναίοι (εJίyvετo yap άττο ξυνθηματος το τοιούτον) ΙΒόντες εθεον δρόμω εκ της ενέδρας, βουΧόμενοι φθάσαι ττρίν ξυ^κΧησθηναι πάΧιν τας ττύΧας καΐ έως έτι ή α μάζα εν αύταΐς ην, κωΧνμα ούσα ττροσθεΐναί' και αύτοΐς αμα καΐ οι ξυμπράσσοντες 'Mεy αρής τους κατά ττύΧας φύΧακας κτείνουσιν.
5 καΐ ττρωτον μεν οι ττερί τον Αημοσθένη ΐΙΧαταιης τε και ττερίτϊοΧοι έσεδραμον ου νυν το τροτταΐόν εστί, καΐ ευθύς εντός των ττυΧων (r/σθοντο yap
^ οί προδιδοΓτίϊ τώΐ' Meyapf αιΐ', deleted liy Hude.
324
BOOK IV. i.xvii. 1-5
cover in a ditch, not far from tlie town, where bricks had been made for the walls. A second company con- sistinor of light-armed Plataeans and frontier-patrols undertlie command of the other general, Demosthenes, set an ambuscade at Enyalius, Λvhicil is somewliat nearer. And all that night no one perceived what was going on except the men whose business it was to know. Then, at the approach of dawn, these would-be Megarian traitors began their work as folloΛvs. For a long time before this they had been carefully preparing for the opening of the gates by regularly assuming the guise of pirates and taking a sculling boat, drawn on a cart, through the ditch and down to the sea, where they Avould put out. This they did every night, first securing the consent of the commander.! Then before daybreak they would cart the boat back into the fortifications, taking it in by way of the gates, their object being, as they pretended, to keep the Athenian garrison, which was stationed at Minoa, in the dark, as no boat would be visible in the harbour. On the night in question the cart was already at the gates, and Avhen these were opened as usual as if to let the boat pass through, the Athenians, who were acting throughout in accordance with an agree- ment, seeing it, ran at top speed from their ambush, wishing to get there before the gates were closed again and Λvhile the cart was still in the passage, thus forming an obstacle to the shutting of the gates ; and at the same time their Megarian accomplices killed the guards at the gates. And first the Plataeans and the patrols under Demosthenes' command rushed into the place where the trophy now stands, and as soon as they were inside the gates the Plataeans engaged Λvith the * i.e., of the Peloponnesian garrison.
325
THUCYDIDES
οί βγγύτατα ΥΙ^ΧοττοννήσιΟί) μαγ^ομβνοι τους ΤΓροσβοηθουρτας οι ϊίΧαταιής βκράτησαν καΐ τοις των ^Αθηναίων όττλίται? βττίφβρομΙΐΌΐς βββαίους τας ττνΧας τταρέσχον. LXVIII. eireira δέ κα\ Ύων \\.θηναίων ηΒη ό aUl βντος yiyuopevo^ χωρεί
2 eVi το τβΐχος. καΐ οι TieXoirovvrjaioi φρουροί το pep ττρώτον άντίσχόντβς τ/μύνοντο όλίγοί, καΐ άτΓβθανόν TLve<i αυτών, οι he ττΧβίους e? φυ^ην κατέστησαν, φoβηθevτe<; ev νυκτί τε ττοΧβμίων ττροσττεπτωκοτων καΐ τωι• προ8ι8ύντων ^Ιε^αρεων αντιμαχομένων νομισαντες τους απαντάς σφάς
3 Μεγα/?€α? ττροΒέΒωκεναι. ξυνέττεσε yap και τον των ^Αθηναίων κήρυκα αφ εαυτού γνώμης κη- ρύζαί τον βουΧομενον ύναι ^ίε-γαρεων μετά ^Αθηναίων θησόμενον τα ό'ττλα. οι δ ώ? ήκουσαν, ουκέτί άνεμενον, άΧΧα τω οντι νομισαντες κοινί]
4 ττοΧεμεΙσθαι κατέφυ^ον ες την Κισαιαν. άμα Βε εω εαΧωκότων 7/3/; των τειχών και των εν ttj ττόλεί ^ϊε^αρίων θορυβουμενων οι ττρος τους ^Αθηναίους ττράζαντες και άΧΧο μετ αυτών ττΧήθος, ο ξυνιίΒει, εφασαν χρ?]ναι ανοι^ειν τάς
5 ττύΧας και εττεξιέναι ες μάχην. ξυνέκειτο Βε αύτοΐς τών ττυΧών άνοιχθεισών εσττηττειν τους ^Αθηναίους, αύτοΙ Βε ΒιάΒηΧοι εμεΧΧον εσεσθαι (Χίπα yap άΧείψβσθαι), οττως μη άΒικώνται. άσφάΧεια Βε αύτοΐς μαΧΧον ε^ί^νετο της ανοίξεως• και yap οί από της ^ΕΧευο'ΐνος κατά το 'ξυyκεί- μενον τετ ρακισ χίΧιοι όπΧΐται τών Αθηναίων και
320
BOOK IV. Lxvii. 5-LXV111. 5
reinforcements which came up — for the nearest Peloponnesians had become aware of wliat w'as going on — and defeated tliem, thus securing the gates for the onrusliing Athenian hoplites. LXVII I. After that every Athenian who got inside immediately made for the wall. A few of the Peloponnesian garrison at first stood their ground and defended themselves^ some of them being killed^ but most of them took to flight, being seized with panic, both because the enemy had attacked them at night, and also because they thought the Megarian traitors were fighting against them ; and they supposed that all the Megarians had betrayed them. For it so happened also that the Athenian herald, acting on his own responsibilit}•, made a proclamation that any Megarian who so desired might espouse the cause of the Athenians. VV'hen the garrison heard this proclam- ation it no longer held out, but, verily believing that a concerted attack was being made upon them, fled to Nisaea. And at daybreak, when the walls had already been taken and the Megarians in the city were in a tumult, those Avho had negotiated with the Athenians, and a large number besides who were privy to the plot, expressed the opinion that they ought to open the gates and go out to battle. It had, in fact, been agreed between them and the Athenians, that as soon as the gates were opened the Athenians should rush in, and, in order that they might themselves escape injury, they were to be distinguished from the rest by being anointed with oil. They were also to have additional security in thus opening the gates, since the men who according to the compact were to march by night from Eleusis, four thousand Athenian
327
THUCYDIDES
ίπττής ΐζακοσιοι οι την νύκτα ττορευσόμενοί ^ G τταρησαν. ά\η\ίμμ€νων δε αυτών καΐ όντων ηΒη ττερί τας ττιίλα? KaTayopevei τί? ξυν€ί8ώ<ϊ τοΐς 6τέροίς το βτΓΐβούλευμα. καΐ οΊ ξυστραφέντβς αθρόοι ηΧθον καΐ ουκ 'ύφασαν -χρήναι ούτ€ eTre^ievai (ουδέ yap ττροτερον ττω του το Ισχ^ύοντ€<ϊ μάΧΚον το\μησαι) ούτε 69 κίνΒυνον φανερον την ττόΧιν KUTayayelv. ec τε μη ττείσβταί τις, αυτοί) την μά'χ^ην ίσεσθαι. εΒήΧουν δέ ούΒεν ότι ϊσασι τα ττρασσόμβνα, ά\\α ώ? τα βεΧτιστα βουΧεύ- οντε<ί Ισγυρίζοντο, καΐ αμα ττερι τας ττυΧας τταρέμενον φυΧάσσηντες, ώστε ουκ εyeveτo τοΐ<ζ ετΓΐβουΧεύουσ ι ττραζαι ο εμβΧΧοί'.
LXIX. Τνόντες δε οι τών Αθηναίων aTpaTijyol ότι εναντίωμά τι εyεvετo καΐ την ττοΧιν βία ούχ^ οίοι τε έσονται Χαβεΐν, την ^ίσαιαν ευθύς περιε- τεί-χ^ιζον, νομίζοντες, ει ττρίν εττιβοηθΐ^σαι τινας εξεΧοιεν, θάσσον αν καϊ τα ^liyapa ττροσχ^ωρη- 2 σαι (^Γapεyh>ετo δε σί^ηοΰς τε εκ τών Αθηνών τα'χυ καϊ Xίθoυpyol καϊ τάΧΧα εττιτήΒεια)• άρζά- μενοι δ' άττο του τείχ^ους ο είχ^ον καϊ 8ιθίκο8ομή- σαντες το ττρος Μεγαρεας,άττ^ εκείνου εκατέρωθεν ες θάΧασσαν της ^ισαίας'^ τάφρον τε καϊ τειχ^η 8ιε\ομ€νΐ] ηyεv '^ η στρατιά, εκ τε του ττροαστειου Χίθοις καϊ ττΧίνθοις 'χ^ρώμενοι, καΐ κότττοντες τα BivSpa καϊ ύΧην άττεσταύρουν ει ττη Βεοιτό τΐ'
^ τΓορΐυσόμΐΐΌΐ, Rutherford's conjecture for wopeuaufvot of the MiS8. ^ Ilude deletes ttjs Νισα/α5, after iStahl.
3 ^yev addeil by btahl and Rauchenatein. 328
BOOK IV. Lxviii. 5-L\ix. 2
Iioplites and six hundred cavalry, were now at hand.' But after they had anointed themselves and were already near the gates, an accomplice divulged the plot to the other party. And they, gathering in a body, came and declared that they ought neither to march out to fight — for they had never ventured to do such a thing before, even when they were stronger — nor to bring the city into manifest danger ; and, they added, should anyone refuse to obe}', the fight would take place on the spot. But they gave no signs whatever that they were aware of the plot which Avas going on, but stoutly maintained that their advice was for the best, and at the same time stayed about the gates keeping watch, so that the plotters had no opportunity to carry out their intentions.
LXIX. The Athenian generals, however, saw that some obstacle had arisen and that they would not be able to take the city by force, and therefore at once began to invest Nisaea Avith a wall, thinking that, if they could take this town before any succour came, Megara also would soon capitulate. A supply of iron quickly arrived from Athens, as well as stonemasons and whatever else Avas needed. Beginning then at the part of the fortification Avhich they already held and building a cross-wall on the side of it facing Megara, from that point they built out on either side of Nisaea as far as the sea, the army apportioning among them the ditch and the walls and using stones and bricks from the suburbs. Moreover, they cut down fruit-trees and forest-wood and built stockades
^ Or, retaining ττορβυόμίνοι with the MSS. and rejecting ol before την νύκτα, " since the men from Eleusis, four thousatid Athenian hoplites and six hundred cavalry, according to the compact had marched all night and were now at hand."
329
THUCYDIDES
και al OLKLat του ττροαστβίον eTrciX^ei^ \αμβά- ΐ'ουσαι αύται ύττήρ•χ^οι> βρυμα. καϊ ταύτην pei>
3 την ημβραν όΧην είρ^άζοντο• ττ] Be υστβραίαττέρΐ ΒβίΧην το Τ€Ϊχο<; όσον ουκ αττετετβλεστο, καΐ οι iv TTJ Νισαία Βείσαντες, σίτου τβ άττορία (βφ' ήμίραν yap t'/c τή<; άνω ττοΧεως e-χ^ρωντο) καϊ τού<{ YleXo- ποννησίου<; ου νομίζοντα τα γι/ €'πιβοηθησ€ίν, τους Τ€ Μεγαρε'α? ττοΧβμίους ηγούμενοι, ξυνββησαν τοις \\θηναίοις ρητου μβν βκαστον αργυρίου άττο- Χυθηναι οττΧα τταραΒόντας, τοΐς δβ ΑακεΒαι- μονιοις, τω τ€ άρχ^οντι καϊ βϊ τις άΧΧος €νήν, γ^ρήσθαι^ Αθηναίους 6 τι αν βούΧωνται. €πΙ τού-
4 τοις όμοΧο^ησαντβς e^PjXOov. καϊ οΐ ^Αθηναίοι τα μακρά τβίχη άττορρήζαντβς άττο της των Μεγαρεωΐ' ττόΧβως καϊ την Νίσαιαν τταραΧαβοντβς ταΧΧα τταρβσ κ€υάζοντο.
LXX. Β/9ασίδα? δε 6 ΎεΧΧιΒος ΑακβΒαιμόνιος κατά, τούτον τον γ^ρόνον €τύ-γχ^αν€ ττερί Έικυώνα καϊ Κ,όρινθον ων, iirl &ράκης στρατβίαν τταρα- σκβυαζομίρος. καΧ ως ησθβτο των τειχών την άΧωσιν, Βείσας irepi re τοΙς iv τη Νισαία Πβλο- ττοννησίοις καϊ μη τα Μέγαρα Χηφθη, ττβμττει βς τ€ τους Βοιωτούς κεΧεύ'ον κατά τάχος στρατιά άτταντήσαι eVt ΎριττοΒισκον (εστί δε κώμη της Μεγαριδο? όνομα τούτο έχουσα ύττο τω opei τη Vepaveia), καΐ αύτος έχων ηΧθεν ετττακοσίους μεν και ΒισχιΧίους Κορινθίων οττΧιτας, ΦΧειασίων δε τετρακοσίους, Χικυωνίων δε εξακόσιους καϊ τους
33°
BOOK IV. LXIX. 2-LXX. I
wherever they were needed ; and the houses of the suburbs with the addition of battlements of tlieni- selves furnished a rampart. They worked the whole of this first duy, but on the next day toward evening when the Avail \vas all but finished the garri- son of Nisaea, becoming alarmed by the shortage of food, seeing that they received provisions from the upper-city for only a day at a time, and not antici- j)ating any speedy relief from the Peloponnesians, and believing the Megarians to be hostile, capitulated to the Athenians on condition that they should give up their arms and pay a ransom of a stipulated amount for each man ; as for the Lacedaemonians in the garrison, the commander or anyone else, they were to be disposed of as the Athenians might wish. On these terms thev came to an agreement and marched out. The Athenians then made a breach in the long walls in order to separate them from the wall of the city of Megara, took posses- sion of Nisaea, and proceeded with their other preparations.
LXX. At this time Brasidas son of Tellis, a Lace- daemonian, happened to be in the neighbourhood of Sicyon and Corinth, preparing a force for use in the region of Thrace. And when he heard of the capture of the walls, fearing for the safety of the Peloponnesians in Nisaea and apprehensive lest Me- gara should be taken, he sent to the Boeotians requesting them to come in haste with an army and to meet him at Tripodiscus, which is the name of a village in the district of Megara at the foot of Mount (leraneia. He himself set out with two thousand seven hundred Corinthian hoplites, four hundred from Phlius, seven hundred from Sicyon, and such troops
331
THUCYDIDES
μβθ^ αΰτοϋ όσοι ηΒη ξννβιΧεγμενοι ήσαν, οιομβνος 2 την Νίσαιαν en καταληψεσθαι άνάΧωτον. ώ? he eTrvOero, (ervy^e 'yap νυκτός έπΙ τον ΎριττοΒίσκον έξεΧθών) ά7Γο\έξα<ί τριακόσιους του στρατού, ττρίν €Κ7Γυστος <γ€νέσθαι, ττροσΡ^Χθε τι) των Meyapeωv TToXei Χαθων τους ^Αθηναίους οντάς irepl την θάΧασσαν, βονΧόμβνος μεν τω λόγω καΐ α μα el Βύναιτο epy(p της Νίσαυας 7Γ€ΐράσαι, το Be yueyi- στον, την των Μεγαρεω?^ ttoXlv εσεΧθων βεβαίώ- σασθαι. και ηζίου Βεζασθαι σφάς λέγων ev iXiriSi elvai άναΧαβεΙν Νίσαιαν. LXXI. αϊ Be των M€yapeωv στάσεις φοβούμεναι, οΐ μεν μη τους φεύγοντας σφισιν εσα^α^ων αυτούς εκβάΧη, οι Be μη αύτο τούτο 6 Βημος Βείσας εττΊθηται σφίσι καΐ ή ττόΧις εν μάχη καθ αυτήν ούσα εγ^/υς εφεΒρβνόντων ^Αθηναίων άττόΧηται, ουκ εΒεξαντο, αλλ' άμφοτεροις εΒόκβι ήσυχ^άσασι το μεΧΧον 2 ττερίίΒεΐν. ηΧττιζον yap καΐ μαχ^ην εκατεροι εσεσθαι των τε ^Αθηναίων καΐ των ττροσβοηθη- σάντων, και ούτω σφίσιν άσφαΧεστερως εχ^ειν, οις τις eti] εΰνους, κρατήσασι ττροσχ^ωρησαι• ο Be Έρασίόας ώς ουκ εττειθεν, άνε)(ωρησε πάΧιν ες το άΧΧο στράτευμα.
LXXII. "Αμα Βε τη εω οι Βοίωτοί τταρήσαν, Βιανενοημενηι μεν και τΓρ\ν Τ^ρασίΒαν ττεμψαι βοηθεΐν €7γΙ τα Μέγαρα, ώί ουκ άΧΧοτριου οντος του κινΒύνου, κα\ ηΒη οντες ττανστρατιά Πλα- ταιάσιν εττειΒη Βε καΐ Ί)λβεν ο άγγελο?, ττοΧΧω μάΧΧον ερρώσθ>]σαν, καΐ άττοστείΧαντες Βιακο-
332
BOOK IV. Lxx. i-LXxii. i
of his own as had ah-eady been levied, thinkinof that he would arrive before Nisaea had been taken. But wlien he learned the truth — for he happened to liave gone out by night to Tripodiscus — he selected three hundred of his ΟΛνη army, and before his approach was known reached the city of Megara un- observed by the Athenians, who were down by the sea. His plan was, ostensibly — and really, too, if it should prove possible — to make an attempt upon Nisaea, but most of all to get into the city of Megara and secure it. And he demanded that they should receive him, saving that he was in hopes of recovering Nisaea. LXXI. But the rival factions of Megara were afraid, the one that he might bring in the exiles and drive them out, the other that the populace, fearing this very thing, might attack them, and that the city, being at war Avith itself, while the Athenians Avere King in wait near at hand, might be ruined. They, therefore, did not admit Brasidas, both parties thinking it best to wait and see Λvhat would happen. For each party expected that there would be a battle between the Athenians and the relieving army, and so it Λvas safer for them not to join the side Avhich anyone favoured until it was victorious. So then Brasidas, when he could not persuade them, Λvith- drew once more to his own army.
LXXI I. At daybreak the Boeotians arrived. They iiad intended, even before Brasidas summoned them, to go to the aid of Megara, feeling that the danger was not alien to them, and were already at Plataea with all their forces ; but when the summons actually came, they were greatly strengthened in their pur- pose, and sent on two thousand two hundred hophtes
333
THUCYDIDES
σίον<ϊ fcai 8ισχ^ι\ίους οττΧίτας και ίττττεα? εξακο-
2 σίους τοις ττΧβίοσιν άττήΧθον ττάΧιν. τταρόντος 8e ή8η ζυμτταΐ'τος του στρατβυματος, οττλιτών ουκ βΧασσον βξακισχ^ιΧίων, καΐ των \\θηναίων των μ€ν οπΧιτών irepi Τ6 τ?;^ ^ίσαιαν όντων και την θάΧασσαν ev τάζει, των 8e ψιΧων άνα το πεΒίον eaKehaa μίνων, οΐ ιτητής οί των Βοιωτών α7Γροσ8οκητοί<ζ βττιττεσοντες τοις "^ιΧοΐς βτρεψαν €7γΙ την ΘάΧασσαν {ev 'yap τω ττρο του ούΒβμία βοήθεια ττω τοί'ζ ^Ίε'γαρεΰσιν ούΒαμόθεν εττήΧθεν)'
3 άντετΓβζεΧάσαντες δε καΐ οί των ^Αθηναίων €9 ^^εΐρας ήσαν, καΐ eyeveTO ΙτηΓομα'χ^ια iirl ττοΧύ, ev
4 f] άξιούσιν εκάτβροι ούχ^ ησσους γενέσθαι, τον μεν yap ϊτττταρ'χ^ον των Βοίωτώ^ και άΧΧου<; τινάς ου 7ΓθΧΧού<ζ 7Γρ6<ί αύτην την Ί^ισαιαν ττροσεΧά- σαζ'τα? ^ οί Αθηναίοι καΐ άττοκτείναντες εσκύΧευ- σαν, και των τε νεκρών τούτων κρατήσαντες ύτΓοσττόνΒους άττέΒοσαν καΐ τροτταϊον έστησαν ου ^ μεντοι εν yε τω παντί έργω βεβαίως ουδέτε- ροι τεΧευτήσαντες άττεκρίθησαν αλλ' ^ οί μεν Βοίωτοι ττρος τους εαυτών, οί 8ε εττι την Νίσαιαν.
LXXIII. ΛΙετα δε τούτο Βρασίδας και το στράτευμα εγ^ωρουν eyyυτεpω της θαΧάσσης καΐ της των ^leyapεωv ττοΧεως, και καταΧαβόντες ■χωρίον ετΓΐτι']8ειον τταραταζάμενοι ι/σύχ^αζον, οίομενοι σφίσιν εττιεναι τους ^Αθηναίους καΐ τους ^leyapεaς εττιστάμενοι ττεριορωμενους όττοτέρων η 2 νίκη εσται. καΧώς Be ενομιζον σφίσιν αμφότερα εχειν, άμα μεν το μη εττιχειρίΐν προτέρους μη8ε
^ Portus' correction for προσ^λάσαρτ^ί of the MSS. ' Hufle adopts Rutherford's conjecture oiSfv. ^ αλλ", Hude deletes, as not translated by Valla.
334
BOOK IV. Lxxii. i-Lxxiii. 2
and six hundred cavalry, returning home with the larger part of their army. Then, finally, λνΐιεη their whole army was at hand, consisting of not less than six thousand hoplites, and the Athenian hoplites were in line about Nisaea and the sea, while the light- armed troops were scattered up and down the plain, the Boeotian cavalry fell upon the latter and drove them to the sea. The attack was unexpected, for hitherto no reinforcements had ever come to the Megarians from any quarter. But the Athenian horsemen charged upon them in turn and a prolonged cavalry action ensued, in which both sides claimed to have held their own. The Athenians did succeed in killing the commander of the Boeotian cavalry and a few others who had charged to the very Avails of Nisaea and despoiled them, and having got possession of their bodies they gave them back under a truce and set up a trophy ; in the action as a whole, how- ever, neither side finally gained a decisive advantage, and so they separated, the Boeotians going to their own army, the Athenians to Nisaea.
LXXllI. After this Brasidas and his army advan- ced nearer to the sea and the city of Megara, and there, taking up an advantageous position, they drew up their lines and kept quiet, thinking that the Athenians Avould come against them, and feeling assured that the Megarians would wait to see which side would be victorious. And they thought that matters stood well with them in both of two re- spects : in the first place, they were not forcing an
335
THUCYDIDES
μά\ης καΐ klvSvvov εκοντας αρξαι, enreiSyj ye iv φαν€ρω eSei^av έτοιμοι 6ρτ€<ϊ άμύνεσθαι, καΐ αύτοΐ<ί ώσττερ άκονιτί την νίκην Ζίκαίω^ άνατίθε- σθαΐ' iv τω αύτω δε καΐ ττρος τους λίβγαρεας
3 ορθώς ζυμβαίνειν ει, μεν yap μη ώφθησαν ελθόντβς, ουκ αν εν τύχτ] yiyveaOaL σφίσιν, αλλά σαφώς αν ώσττερ ησσηθβντων στερηθηναι ευθύς της ττόΧεως' νυν 8ε καν τυχ^εΐν αυτούς 'Αθηναίους μη βουΧηθέντας ά^ωνίζεσθαι, ώστε άμα•χτ]τΙ αν ττερΓ/ενεσθαί αύτοΐς ων ένεκα ηΧθον. οττερ καΐ
4 εηενετο. οι yap ^lεyapης, ώς οι ^Αθηναίοι ετάξαντο μεν τταρα τα μακρά, τείχη εξεΧθόντες, ησύγαζον 8ε και αύτοΙ μη εττιόντων, Xoyιζόμevoι καΐ οι εκείνων στpaτηyol μη άντιτταΧον elvai σφίσι τον κιν8υνον, εττειΒη καΐ τα ττΧείω αύτοΐς ΤΓρουκεχωρι']κει, άρξασι μάχης προς ττΧείονας αυτών η ΧαβεΙν νικησαντας ylεyapa η σφαΧεντας τω ^βελτίστω του όττΧιτικοΰ βΧαφθήναι, τόΐς 8ε ξυμττάσης της 8υνάμεως καΐ τών παρόντων μέρος εκαστον κινΒυνεύειν είκοτως εθεΧειν τοΧμάν, χρόνον he επισχόντες και ώς ούΒεν αφ' εκατερων επεχειρεΐτο, άπήΧθον πρότεροι οι ^Αθηναίοι ες την ^ισαιαν και αύθις οι ΐίελοποννησ ιοι οθενπερ ώρμηθησαν ούτω 8η τω μεν 1^ρασί8α αύτω και
^ Apparentlj' there is an anacolutlion, the sentence be- ginning as if τφ Βοαιτίδα άιοί-,ουσι ras πύλαι were to be the predicate, but after the long parenthesis tlie subject ie resumed in partitive form, ai τών (ptvyovraiv φίλοι Meyaprjs.
BOOK IV. Lxxiii. 2-4
engagement and had not deliberately courted the risk of a battle, although they had at least plainly shown that they were ready to defend themselves, so that the victory Λvould justly be accredited to them almost without a blo\v ; and at the same time they thought that things were turning out right as regards the Megarians also. For if they had failed to put in an appearance there Λνου^Ι have been no chance for them, but they would clearly have lost the city at once just as though they had been de- feated ; but by this move there was the possible chance that the Athenians themselves >vould not care to fight, with the result that they Λvould have gained what they came for Λvithout a battle. And this is just Avhat happened. For the Megarians did \vhat was expected of them.^ When the Athenians came out and drew up their lines before the long walls, they too kept quiet, since the Peloponnesians did not attack, and their generals also reckoned that they Avere running an unequal risk, now that almost all their plans had turned out \vell, to begin a battle against larger numbers, and either be victorious and take Megara, or, if defeated, have the flower of their hoplite force damaged ; whereas the Peloponnesians would naturally be willing to risk an engagement which Avould involve, for each contingent^ only a portion of the entire army or of the troops there at hand. 2 Both armies therefore Avaited for some time, and when no attack Avas made from either side, the Athenians were the first to withdraw, retiring to Nisaea, and next the Peloponnesians, returning to the place from Λvllich they had set out. So then, finally, the Megarians who Λvere friends of the exiles
^ The text is clearly corrupt, but the general sense seems to be that given above.
337
THUCYDIDES
το?9 άτΓο των ττοΧεων άρ^χ^ουσιν ο Ι των φβν/όντων φίΧοί \leyapPj^, ώς βτηκρατήσαντί καΐ των ^Αθηναίων ούκέτι βθεΧησάντων μάχεσθαι, θαρ- σοΰντβς μάΧλον avoiyouai re τας ττύΧας καΐ Βεζάμζνοι κατατΓβττΧη^ μίνων η8η των ττρό? του<{ ^Αθηναίους ττρα^άντων e? λόγου? 'έρχονται.
LXXIV. Και ύστερον ο μ^ν ζιαΧυθβντων των ζυμμάχων κατά 7roXei<i εττανεΧθων καΐ αύτο? e? τί]ν Κόρινθον, την βττΐ Θράκης στρατείαν τταρε-
2 σκεύαζεν, ΐναττερ καΐ το ττροίτον οψμητο' οΐ δε εν TTj ττόΧεί ^Ιε^αρη^, άττοχωρησάντων καΐ των ^Αθηναίων εττ οϊκου, οσοί μεν το)ν ττ ραμμάτων ττρος τους Αθηναίους μάΧιστα μετίσχον, εΙΒότες ότι ώφθησαν εύθυς υττεζηΧθον, οί δε άΧΧοι κοινοΧο- ^ησάμενου τοις των φευηόντων φίΧοις κα,τάηουσι τους εκ Ύί•η-ιων, όρκόίσαντες ττίστεσί με^άΧαις μηΒεν μνησικακησειν, βουΧεύσειν Βε ττ} ττόΧει τα
3 άριστα, οί δε εττειδη εν ταΐς άρχαΐς iyivovTO καϊ εξετασιν οττΧων εττοιησαντο, Ζιαστησαντες τους Χόχους εξεΧεξαντο των re εχθρών καΐ οΐ εΖόκουν μάΧιστα ζυμττραζαι τα προς τους ^Αθηναίους, άνδρας ώς εκατόν, καϊ τούτων ττέρι άνα'^κάσαντες τον Ζημον ψήφον φανεράν διενε^κεΐν, ώς κατε- >γνώσθησαν, εκτειναν, καϊ ες οΧι^αρχίαν τα
4 μάΧιστα κατέστησαν την ττοΧιν. καϊ πΧεΐστον Βη χρόνον αύτη ύττ^ εΧαχίστων γενομένη εκ στά- σεως μετάστασις ζυνεμεινεν.
338
BOOK IV. Lxxiii. 4-LXXIV. 4
plucked up courage, and opened the gates to Brasidas and the commanders from the various cities, in the feehng that he had won the victory and that the Athenians had finally declined battle.^ And receiving them into the town they entered into a conference with them, tlie party which had been intriguing with the Athenians being now quite co\ved.
LXXIV. Afterwards, when the Peloponnesian allies had been dismissed to their several cities, Brasidas \vent back to Corinth and began prepara- tions for the expedition to Thrace, whither he had originally been bound. But when the Athenians also returned home, all the Megarians Λvho had been most implicated in the negotiations with the Athen- ians, knowing that they had been detected, immed- iately Λvithdrew secretly from the city, while the rest, communicating with the friends of the exiles, brought them back from Pegae, after first binding them on their oath by strong pledges not to harbour ill-will, but to consult for the best interests of the city. But as soon as these men attained office and had made an inspection of arms, separating the companies they selected about one hundred of their personal enemies and of those who seemed to have had the largest part in the negotiations Avith the Athenians, and compelling the popular assembly to take an open vote concerning these, when they had been condemned, slew them, and established an extreme oligarchy in the city. And there was never a change of government, effected by so small a number of men through the triumph of a faction, that lasted so long.
^ Or, adopting Rutherford's conjecture, fOeX-qa όντων, "and that the Atlieuians would not care to fight again."
339
THUCYDIDES
LXXV. Του Β αυτού θβρονς της *Αντάν8ρου ντΓΟ τών ^ΙυτιΧηναίων, ώσττερ Βιβνοοΰντο, μβΧ- \ουση<ϊ κατασκευάζβσθαι, οι τών apyvpoXuywv Αθηναίων νεών στρατηγοί, ΑημοΒοκος καΐ ^Αρι- στεώ7]<;, οντε•^ ττερί 'ΈΛΧήσιτοντον (ό yap τρίτος αυτών Αύμαχος Se/ca ναυσΧν e? τον Τίόντον eae7T€7r\euKeL) ώς Ύ]σθάνοντο την τταρασκβυην τον 'χλωρίου καΐ iSofcei αύτοΐς Betvov elvac μη ωσττβρ τα Άναια eirl ττ) 'ϊ.άμω ^ενηται, evOa οΐ φεύ^ον- τ€9 τών Έ,αμίων καταστάντες τους τε ΐΙεΧοττον- νησίους ωφελούν ες τα ναυτικά κυβερνητας ττεμ- ΤΓοντες καΐ τους εν ττ} ττοΧει Έ,αμίους ες ταραχην καθίστασαν και τους εζιοντας εΒεχ^οντο- ούτω Βη ζυναγείραντες άττο τών ξυμμάχ^ων στρατιαν και ττΧευσαντες, μάχη τε νικήσαντες τους εκ της ΆντάνΒρου έττεζεΧθ όντας, άνάΧαμβάνουσν το
2 'χωρίον -παΚιν. καΐ ου ποΧύ ύστερον ες τον ΐΐόντον εσττΧεύσας Αάμαχος, εν τη ΉρακΧεώτιΒι όρμισας ες τον ΤίάΧητα ποταμον άττοΧΧυσί τας ναύς ΰΒατος άνωθεν <γενομενου καΐ κατεΧθόντος αίφνιΒίον του ρεύματος' αύτος Βε καΐ η στρατιά ττεζχι Βίά Έιθυΐ'ών θρακών, οϊ είσι πέραν εν τη Άσ/α, άφίκνεΐται ες ΚαΧχηΒόνα, την εττΐ τω στόματί του ΥΙοντου ^Ιεγαρεων άττοικιαν.
ΣιΧΧΎΙ. Έν Βε τω αύτω θέρει καΐ Δημοσθένης * Αθηναίων στρατηγός τεσσαράκοντα ναυσίν άφίκ- νεΐται ες Ναύττακτον, ευθύς μετά την εκ της
2 ^ίεγαρίΒος άναχώρησιν. τω yap Ίπττοκράτει καΐ εκείνω τά Βοίώτία πράγματα άττό τίνων άνΒρών
340
BOOK IV. L.xxv. i-Lxxvi. 2
LXX\^ During the same summer, when Antandros was about to be strengthened^ by the Mytilenaeans as they had planned, the generals in command of the Athenian ships which were collecting the tribute, namely, Demodocus and Aristides, who were in the neighbourhood of the Hellespont — for Lamachus, their colleague, had sailed into the Pontus with ten ships — heard of the fortification of the place and thought that there was danger of its becoming a menace to Lesbos, just as Anaea was to Samos- ; for the Samian exiles, establishing themselves at Anaea, kept aiding the Peloponnesians by sending them pilots for their fleet, and also brought the Samians Avho lived in the city into a state of turmoil and continu- ally offered a refuge to those who were sent into exile. The Athenian generals, therefore, collected an araiy from among the allies, sailed thither, defeated in battle those who came out against them from Ant- andros, and recovered the city. And not long after- Avards Lamachus, Λνΐιο had sailed into the Pontus and anchored in the river Cales in Heraclean territory, lost his ships in consequence of a rain Λvhich fell in the uplands and brought down a sudden flood. He and his army, however, going by land through the Bithynian Tliracians, who were on the otiier side, in Asia, arrived at Chalcedon, the Megarian colony at the moutii of the Pontus. — — ' LXXVL During the same summer, immediately after the Athenians retired from Megara, Demos- thenes, the Athenian general, arrived with forty ships at Naupactus. For he and Hippocrates were en- gaged in negotiations about affairs in Boeotia, at the
* cj. ch. lii. 3. * cf. III. xix. 2, xxxii. 2.
341
THUCYDIDES
ev ταΐς ττόΧεσιΐ' βττρασσετο, βουΧομβνων μ€τα- στησαι τον κόσμον καϊ βς Βημοκρατίαΐ' ωσττβρ οι ^Αθηναίοι ^ Tpe-yjrar κα\ ΏτοιοΒ'όρου μάΧιστ άνΒρος φυγά8(ι^ i/c &ηβων εσψ/ουμίνον rahe
3 avTOL<i τταρεσκευάσθη. %ίφα<; μεν epeWov ηνες ΤΓροΒώσβιν (αϊ δε Έ,ΐφαι εΐσΐ της θεστηκής yrj<i ev τω Κ.ρισαίω κοΧττω βπιθαΧασσιΒιοι)' ^αιρώνειαν Βέ, ή €9 ^Οργ^ομενον τον ^livveiov ττρότερον καΚού- μβνον, νυν δε Ώοιωτιον, ξυντβΧεΐ, άΧλοί εξ 'Ορχο- μενού ενε^ί^οσαν, καΐ οι ^Ορχομενίων φυγάΒες ξυνεττρασσον τα μάλιστα καϊ ανΒρας εμισθοΰντο εκ ΙΙεΧοττοννήσου (εστί δε ?; Χαιρώνεια εσχατον της Βοίωτιας ττρος ττ] ΦανοτίΒι της ΦωκίΒος), καϊ
4 Φωκεων μετείχαν τίνες, τους οε ^Αθηναίους ε8ει ΑήΧιον καταΧαβεΙν, το εν ττ} Tavaypaia προς Κΰβοιαν τετραμμένον ΆττόΧΧωνος ιερόν, άμα δε ταύτα εν ήμερα ρηττ} ηι^νεσθαι, οττω-τ μη ξυμβοη- θησωσιν εττΐ το ΑιίΧιον οΊ Βοίωτοί αθρόοι, αλλ'
5 εττΧ τα σφετερα αυτών έκαστοι κινούμενα, και ει κατορθοΐτο ή ττεΐρα και το ArjXiov τειχισθείη, ραόίως ήΧττιζοί', ει και μη τταραυτίκα νεωτερίζοιτό τι των κατά τας ττοΧιτείας τοις Ί^οιωτοΐς, ε'γο- μενων τούτων των χωρίων και \7]στευομενης της "/ής καϊ ούσης εκάστοις hia βραχεος άττοστροφης, ου μενεΐν κατά χώραν τα ττρά^ματα, άΧΧη χρόνω των Αθηναίων μεν ττροσιόντων τοις άφεστηκόσι,
* ωσπιρ οί ΆθηναΊοι, bracketed by Hude, after Rutherford. 342
BOOK IV. Lxxvi. 2-5
instance of certain men in several cities λνΐιο wislied to bring about a change in their form of govern- ment and to transform it into a democracy, such as the Athenians had. The leading spirit in these transactions was Ptoeodorus, an exile from Thebes, through whom Demosthenes and Hippocrates had brouglit about the following state of affairs. Siphae, a town on the shore of the Crisaean Gulf in the terri- tory of rhespiae,was to be betrayed by certain men ; and Chaeronea, a city Avhich is tributary to Orcho- menus — the city which was formerly called Minyan, but is now called Boeotian — was to be put into the liands of the Athenians by others, the fugitives from Orchomenus, who also took into their pay some Pelo- ponnesians, being especially active in the conspiracy. Some Phocians also had a share in the plot, Chaeronea being on the borders of Boeotia, and adjacent to Phanotis, which is in Phocis. The Athenians were to occupy Delium, the sanctuary of Apollo which is in the territory of Tanagra and opposite Euboea ; and all these events were to take place simultaneously on an appointed day, in order that the Boeotians might not concentrate their forces at Delium, but that the several states might be occupied Λvith their own disaffected districts. And if the attempt should succeed and Delium should be fortified, they con- fidentlv expected, even if no immediate change occurred in the constitutions of the Boeotian st-ites, nevertheless, so long as these places were in their possession, from which Boeotian territory could be ravaged and where everyone might find a convenient place of refuge, the situation would not remain as it was, but in time, when the Athenians should come to the support of the rebels and the forces of the
343
THUCYDIDES
Τ0Ϊ9 Se ουκ ούσης αθρόας της Βυνύμβως, κατα- στήσειν αύτα €ς το inLTijBeiov.
LXXVII. Η μξν ουν βπιβουΧη τοιαύτη τταρε- σκευάζβτο' ο Se ΊτΓττοκράτης αύτος μβν €κ της ττόλβω? Βύναμιν €)(^ων, όττότε καιρός βίη, ε/χβλλε στρατβυβιν ές τους Έοιωτούς, τον δέ Δημοσθένη 7ΓροατΓεστ€ί\€ ταΐς τεσσαράκοντα ναυσίν βς την Καύττακτον,οττως εζ έκβινων των 'χωρίων στ ρατον ξνΧλβξας ^Ακαρνύνων τε καΐ των άΧλων ζυμ- μάχων TrXeoi iiri τας ^ίφας ως ττροΒοθησομβνας' ημέρα δ αύτοΐς ει ρητό ή eSei ταύτα πράσσβιν.
2 καΐ ο μεν Αημοσθβνης άφικόμενος, ΟΙνιάΒας Be ντΓΟ τ€ Ακαρνανων ττάντων κατηνα-γκασ μίνους καταΧαβων ες την 'Αθηναίων ξυμμαχίαν καΐ αντος άναστησας το ξυμμαχικον το εκείνη ττάν, εττΐ Έ,αΧύΐ'θίον καΐ Ακραίους στρατεύσας πρώτον και ττρησιτοιησά μένος ταΧΧα ητοίμάζετο ως επΙ τας Σίφα?, όταν Βέη, άτταντησόμενος.
LXXVIII, Βρασίδας δέ κατά τον αντον χρόνον του θέρους ττορευόμενος ετττακοσίοις καΐ χιΧιοις οττΧίταις ες τα εττΐ ('^ρακης εττειΒ'η iyeveTO εν ΗρακΧεια τ Ρ) εν Ύραχΐνί και, ττροττεμψαντος αυτού α~/^εΧον ες ΦάρσαΧον τταρα τους εττίτη- ΒεΙους ά^ιούντος Βίά^ειν εαυτόν καΐ την στρατιάν, ηΧθον ες ^\ε\ίτείαν της ^Αχαιίας ΥΙάναιρος τε καΐ Αωρος καΐ ' λττττοΧο'χίΒας καΐ ΎορύΧαος καΐ Έτρό- φακός 17 ρόζενος ων \αΧκίΒεων, τότε Βη εττορέύετο.
2 Tjyov Be καΐ aXXot (ύεσσαΧών αύτον καΐ εκ Ααρί-
344
BOOK IV. Lxxvi. 5-LXXV111. 2
oligarchs were scattered, they could settle matters to their own advantage.
LXXVII. Such Avas the plot which was then under Avay. It Avas the purpose of Hippocrates, when the proper moment should arrive, to take troops from Athens and in person make an expedition into Boeotia ; meanwhile he was sending Demosthenes in advance with a fleet of forty ships to Naupactus, in order that he should first collect in this region an army of Acarnanians and of other allies of Athens and then sail to Siphae, in expectation of its being betrayed ; and a day was agreed upon between the two generals for doing these two things simultaneously. Upon his arrival at Nau- pactus, Demosthenes found that Oeniadae had al- ready been forced by all the rest of the Acarnanians to join the Athenian alliance ; he himself then raised all the allied forces in that district, and after first making an expedition against Salynthius and the Agraeans ^ and securing these, proceeded with his other preparations so as to be present at Siphae when needed.
LXXV^III. About the same time in the course of this summer, Brasidas, Avho was on his way to Thrace with one thousand seven hundred hoplites, reached Heracleia in Trachis and sent forAvard a messenger to his friends at Pharsalus requesting them to conduct him and his army through. Accordingly he Avas met at Meliteia in Achaia by Panaerus, Dorus, Hippolochidas, Torylaiis, and Strophacus, who was proxenus of the Chalcidians, and then proceeded on his march. He Avas conducted by several Thes- salians also, among whom were Niconidas of Larisa, a * cf. III. cxi. 4 ; cxiv. 2.
„.. .. » 345
THUCYDIDES
σης ΝίΑτοι^ιδας Ώβρ^ίκκα €7Γΐτη8€ΐο<; wv. την yap %ζσσα\ίαν άΧΧως τ€ ουκ εΰττορον ην Sitevat avev ά^ω^ον καί μβτα 6tt\o)V ye δ?;', καΐ τοις ττάσί ye ομοίως 'ΚΧλησίν ΰττοπτον KaOeLaniKeL την των 7Γ€\ας μη ^τe^σavτaς Biievar τοις re * Αθηναίοις aiei 7Γ0Τ€ το ττΧηθος των Θεσσαλωι» euvovv υπηρ-
3 χ€ν. ώστ€ el μη 8νναστ€ία μάΧΧον η Ισονομία €χ^ρώντο το eyx^o^piov ^ οι Θβσσαλοι, ουκ αν ττοτε ΤΓ porjX0ev, ewel καΐ τότβ 7Γορ€υομά'ω αντω άτταν- τήσαντ€ς άΧΧοι των τάναντία τούτοις βουΧομ€νων irrl τω ^JLvnrei ττοταμω €κώΧνον καΐ άΒικβΐν εφα-
4 σαν avev του πάντων κοινού τΓορ€υομ€νον. οί 8e άyovτeς ouTe ακόντων 'έφασαν Βιάξβιν, αΙφνιΒιόν τ€ 'πapayevόμevov ξ&νοι 6ντ€ς κομίζ€ΐν. eXeye δε καΐ αντος 6 3ρασί8ας τη θβσσαΧών yfj καΐ αύτοΐς φίΧος ων levai καΐ ^ Κθηναίοις 'πoXeμίoις ονσι καΐ ουκ ζκeίvoις οττΧα βττιφέρειν, ΘεσσαλοΓς τε ουκ elhevai καΐ Αακ€8αιμονίοις βγθραν ουσαν ώστε τη άΧΧηΧων yfi μη γ^^ρήσθαι, νύν re ακόντων εκείνων ουκ αν ττροεΧθβΐν (ούδε yap αν Βύνασθαι), ου
5 μέντοι άξιονν ye eϊpyeσθaι. καί οί μεν άκούσαντες ταύτα άττήΧθον ό 8ε κεΧευόντων των άyωyon', ττρίν τι ττΧβον ζυστηναι το κωΧύσον, εχ^ώρει ού8εν ετΓίσγων 8ρόμω. καΐ ταύτη μεν τη ήμερα, η εκ
^ rh eyxiipiijf, Hude changes to ΐ^χωρίψ, after τψ 4'/χωρίψ of Dion. Hal.
346
BOOK IV. Lxxviii. 2-s
friend of Perdiccas. Indeed, Thessaly was not in any case an easy country to traverse without an escort, and especially Avith an armed force ; and among all the Hellenes alike to traverse the territory of neighbours without their consent was looked on with suspicion. Besides, the common people of Thessaly had always been well disposed to the Athenians. H, therefore, the Thessalians had not been under the sway of a few powerful men, as is usual in that country, rather than under a free democracy, Brasidas would not have made headway ; even as it was, he Avas confronted on his march, when he reached the river Enipeus, by other Thes- salians belonging to the opposite party. These tried to stop him, warning him that he was doing Avrong in proceeding without the consent of the whole people. But his conductors reassured them, saying that, it they were unwilling, they would not conduct him further, and that they were merely plaving the part of hosts in escorting an unexpected visitor. Brasidas himself explained that he came as a friend to Thessaly and its inhabitants and Avas bearing arms against the Athenians, who were enemies, and not against them ; moreover, he was not aware of any such hostility between the Thessalians and the Lace- daemonians as to debar them from access to each other's territory, but if in tiiis instance they were unwilling, he \vould go no further, nor indeed could he do so ; he hoped, however, that they Avould not bar his progress. On hearing this the Thessalians de- parted ; but Brasidas, taking the advice of his escort, i)efore a larger force could be collected to hinder liim, set out at full speed and Avithout making any lialt. In fact, he finished the journey to Pharsalus
347
THUCYDIDES
ττ}? MeXireta? άφώρμησβν, e? ΦάρσαΧον re eriXeae και iaTparoTreSevaaro eVt τω Άττίδαι^ ω ττοταμω, eKeWev he ες Φάκιον, καΐ βξ αυτοί) e? ΥΙερραιβίαν- 6 αττό δε τοι^τοι; ί/δ?/ οί yu.ei' Θεσσαλώζ/ α^ω'^οΧ ττάΧιν άττήΧθον, οί δε ΥΙβρραιβοΙ αυτόν, ϋττηκοα οντες Θεσσαλών, κατέστησαν ε'ς Δίον τ% ΠερδίΛΑΤοί' '''/'Χ'}'»' ^ ^'^ο "''ί^ ^ΟΧύριτω ^Ιακζ^ονίας προς Θεσσαλούς ττόΧισμα κείται.
LXXIX. Τούτω τω τρόπω ΈρασίΒας Θεσ- σαΧίαν φθάσας ΒιεΒραμε πριν τίνα κωΧύβιν παρα- σκευάσασθαι, και άφίκετο ώς ΤΙερΒίκκαν καϊ ε'ς
2 την Ύ>.αΧκώικην. εκ '^αρ της ΏεΧοποννησον, ώς τα των Αθηναίων ηυτυγει, Βείσαντες ο'ί τε ε'πι Θράκης άφεστώτες Αθηναίων καΐ ΐίερζίκκας ε ^7)y ayov τον στρατον, οί μεν ΙίαΧκώής νομίζον- τες επΧ σφας πρώτον όρμησειν τους ^Αθηναίους (καϊ αμα αϊ πΧησιό-χωροι πόΧεις αύτων αϊ ουκ άφεστηκυΐαι ξννεπηΎον κρύφα), ΤΙερΒΐκκας δε πολέμιος μεν ουκ ων εκ του φανερού, φοβούμενος δε καϊ αύτος τα παΧαια διάφορα των ^Αθηναίων καϊ μάΧιστα βουΧόμενος Αρράβαιον τον Αυ^κη-
3 στωζ' βασιΧεα παραστήσασθαι. ξυνεβη δε αύτοίς ώστε ράον εκ της ΥΙεΧοπονν7']σου στρατον εξα^α- •γεΐν, η των ΑακεΒαιμονίων εν τω παρόντι κακο- πραηία.
LXXX. Ύων jap Αθηναίων ε^κειμένων τ?} ΠελοτΓΟί'ί'τ^σω καϊ ούχ ηκιστα ττ} εκείνων yfj, ήΧπιζον άποτρεψειν αυτούς μάΧιστα, ει άντι- πσραΧυποΐεν πεμψαντες επΙ τους ξνμμάχους
34δ
BOOK IV, LXXVIII. 5-LXXX. I
on the same day on Λνΐιίοΐι he had set out from Meliteia, and encamped on the river Apidanus ; thence he proceeded to Pliacium, and from there to Perrhaebia. Here his Thessalian escort at length turned back, and the Perrhaebians, who are subjects of the ThessaHans, brought him safely to Dium in the dominions of Perdiccas, a small town in Macedonia at the foot of Mt. Olympus, facing Thessaly.
LXXIX. It Avas in this manner that Brasidas succeeded in rushing through Thessaly before anyone could get ready to hinder him and reached Perdiccas and the Chalcidic peninsula. The reason why the peoples in Thrace Avho had revolted from Athens had, in conjunction with Perdiccas, brought this army all the way from the Peloponnesus was that they were filled with alarm at the success of the Athenians. The Chalcidians thought that the Athenians would take the field against them first, and the cities in this neighbourhood which had not yet revolted neverthe- less took part secretly in inviting the Peloponnesians to intervene. As for Perdiccas, although he was not yet openly hostile to Athens, he also was afraid of the long-standing differences between himself and the Athenians, and above all he was anxious to reduce Arrhabaeus, the king of the Lyncestians. A further circumstance Avliich rendered it easier for them to procure an army from the Peloponnesus Avas the evil fortune Avhich at the present time attended the Lacedaemonians.
LXXX. For since the Athenians kept harassing the Peloponnesians, and especially the territory of the Lacedaemonians, the latter thought that the best Avay of diverting them Avould be to retaliate by sending an army agauist their allies, especially since
349
THUCYDIDES
αυτών στρατιάν, άΧΧως re καΐ βτοιμων όντων τρ€φ€ίν τ€ και 67γΙ αποστάσει σφά<; ζττικαΧου-
2 μένων. καΐ άμα των ΈιΙΧώτων βουΧομενοίς ην €7γΪ ττροψάσβί βκτΓβμψαι, μη τι ττρο'ζ τα τταροντα
3 της ΤίύΧον εχ^ομίνη'^ νβωτερίσωσιν. iirel καΐ το8ε εττραξαν φοβούμενοι αυτών την νεότητα καΧ το πΧήθος (αΐεΐ yap τα πολλά ΑακεΒαιμονίοις ττρος τους Είλωτας της φυΧακής ττερι μάΧιστα καθε- στηκεν)' ττροεΐτΓον αυτών όσοι ά^ιοΰσιν εν τοις ττοΧεμίοίς ηεηενησθαι σφίσιν άριστοι, κρίνεσθαι, ώς εΧευθερώσοντες, ττεΐραν ποιούμενοι και ήηού- μενοι τούτους σφίσιν ύττο φρονήματος, οϊπερ και ηξίωσαν πρώτος έκαστος εΧευθερούσθαι, μάΧιστα
4 αν και έπιθέσθαι. και προκρινάντων ες Βισχ^ιΧίους οΐ μεν εστεφανώσαντο τε και τα Ιερά περιήΧθον ώς ηΧευθερωμενοι, οΐ 8ε ού ποΧΧω ύστερον ηφάνι- σάν τε αυτούς καΐ ούόείς τισθετο οτω τρόπω
5 έκαστος Βιεφθάρη. καΐ τότβ προθύμως τω ΈρασίΒα αυτών ξυνεπεμψαν επτακόσιους όπΧίτας, τους δ' άΧΧονς εκ τ/}? ΤΙεΧοποννησου μισθώ πείσας εζη- ηα'^εν.
LXXXI. Κύτόν τε ΈρασίΒαν βουΧόμενον ^ αάΧιστα ΑακεΒαιμονιοι άπέστειΧαν {προυθυμή- θησαν he καΐ οι ^αΧκιόής), άνΒρα εν τε ττ} Έ,ττάρττ]
' βουχόμίΐ'ον, with the MSS. Hude reads βουλόμΐνοι. 35°
BOOK IV. Lxxx. i-Lxxxi. i
these allies Avere ready to maintain an army and were calling upon the Lacedaemonians for help in order that they might revolt. Furthermore, the Lacedaemonians \vere glad to have an excuse for sending out some of the Helots, in order to forestall their attempting a revolt at the present juncture when Pylos Λvas in the possession of the enemy. Indeed, through fear of their youth ^ and numbers — for in fact most of their measures have always been adopted by the Lacedaemonians with a view to guarding against the Helots — they had once even resorted to the following device. They made pro- clamation that all Helots who claimed to have ren- dered the Lacedaemonians the best service in Λvar should be set apart, ostensibly to be set free. They were, in fact, merely testing them, thinking that those who claimed, each for himself, the first right to be set free would be precisely the men of high spirit Λνΐιο would be the most likely to attack their masters. About two thousand of them were selected and these put crowns on their heads and made the rounds of the temples, as though they were already free, but the Spartans not long afterwards made away with them, and nobody ever knew in what way each one perished. So, on the present occasion, the Spartans gladly sent with Brasidas seven hundred Helots as hoplites, the rest of his forces being drawn from the IVloponnesus by the inducement of pay.
LXXXI. As for Brasidas himself, the Lacedae- monians sent him chiefly at his own desire, though the Chalcidians also were eager to have him. He was a man esteemed at Sparta as being energetic in
* Most MSS. read νβόττιτα, Β σκαιότητα, but some word meaning "boldness " or " recklessness " seems to be required. Hude adopts Widinann's conjecture καικ5τ7)τα.
351
THUCYDIDES
Βοκοΰντα Ζραστηρίον eivai €9 τα πάντα καϋττειΒη βξ?]\Θβ ττΧβίστου άξιον ΑακεΕαιμονίοί^ ''/€νόμ€νον.
2 τό re yap τταραυτίκα εαυτόν τταρασγων δίκαιον καΐ μετριον βς τα<; ττόΧβις αττίστησβ τα ττολ,λά, τά δε ττροΒοσία etXe των -χ^ωρίων, ώστε rot? Αακε- Εαιμονίοις ybyveaOat ξυμβαίνβίν Τ€ βονΧομβνοα, οττερ έτΓοίησαν, άνταττόΒοσιν καΐ άττοΒοχ^ην χωρίων καΐ του ΤΓολβμου άττό ττ)? ΐΙεΧοττοννησου Χώφησιν έ'<? Τ€ τον 'χρόνω ύστερον μετά τα εκ Έ,ίκεΧίας ττόΧεμον η τότε ϋρασί8ου άρετη καΐ ζύνεσις, των μεν ττειρα αίσθομενων, των δε άκο^ νομισαντων, μάΧιστα εττιθυμίαν ενεττοίει τοις ^Αθηναίων ζνμ-
3 μάγοις ες τους Λακεδαιμονίους, πρώτος yap εξεΧ- θων καϊ Βόξας είναι κατά, πάντα άyaθoς ελπίδα εyκaτεXιπε βέβαιον ως καϊ οΐ αλΧοι τοιούτοι elaiv.
LXXXII. Τότε δ' ουν άφικομενου αυτού ες τά επΙ ®ράκης οι \\.θηναΐοί πυθόμενοι τον τε ΤΙερ- 8ίκκαν ποΧεμιον ποιούνται, νομίσαντες αίτιον είναι της παρόδου, κα\ των ταύττ} ξυμμάχ^ων φυΧακην πΧεονα κατεστήσαντο. LXXXIII. Περ- Βίκκας δε ΈρασίΒαν καϊ την στρατιάν ευθύς Χαβων μετά της εαυτού Βυνάμεως στρατεύει επΙ Αρ- ράβαιον τον βρομερού, Aυyκηστώv ^ίακε^όνων βασίΧεα, ομορον οντά, Βιαφοράς τε αύτω ούσης 2 καϊ βουΧόμενος καταστρέψασθαι. έπεί δε iyeveTO τω στρατω μετά του Βρασί8ου επΙ Ty εσβοΧτ} της
352
BOOK IV. LXXXI. I-LXXXIII. 2
everything he did, and indeed, after he had gone abroad, he proved invaluable to the Lacedaemonians. For, at the present crisis, by showing himself just and moderate in his dealings Λvith the cities he caused most of the places to revolt, and secured possession of otliers by the treachery of their in- habitants, so that when the Lacedaemonians wished to make terms with Athens, as they did ultimately,^ they had places to offer in exchange for places they Avished to recover and were able to secure for the Peloponnesus a respite from the war; and in the later part of the war, after the events in Sicily, it was the virtue and tact Avhich Brasidas had displayed at this time — qualities of which some had had ex- perience, Λvhile others knew of them by report — that did most to inspire in the allies of the Athenians a sentiment favourable to the Lacedaemonians. For since he was the first Lacedaemonian abroad who gained a reputation for being in all respects a good man, he left behind him a confident belief that the other Lacedaemonians also were of the same stamp.
LXXXII. On the arrival of Brasidas in Thrace at the time referred to,^ the Athenians, on hearing of it, declared Perdiccas an enemy, regarding him as responsible for his coming, and they established a stricter watch over their allies in that region. LXXXIIL But Perdiccas immediately took Brasidas and his army, together with his own forces, and made an expedition against his neighbour Arrha- baeus, son of Bromerus, king of the Lyncestian Macedonians ; for he had a quarrel Λvith him and Avished to subdue him. But Avhen he and Brasidas arrived with their combined armies at the pass leading
» 421 B.C.; ej. V. xvii. ^ cf. ch. Ixxix. 1.
353
THUCYDIDES
AvjKOV, UpaaiSwi eV Χόλους ^ βφη βονΧέσθαί ττρώτον βΧθων ττρο ττοΧβμον ^Αρραβαίον ζύ μμα'χον
3 Αακε^αιμονίων, ην Βύν7]ται, ττοιήσαι. καϊ yap τι KuV Αρράβαιος (.ττεκηρυκεύετο, ίτοΐμος ων ΒρασίΒα μέσω Βικασττ} βτΓίτρβττβίν' καϊ οι ^ζ,άΧκιΒβων πρεσββις ξυμτταρόντες βΒίΒασκον αύτον μη ύττε^- eXeiv τω ΐΙερΒίκκα τα οεινά, ίνα ττροθυμοτερω
4 e'X^oiev καϊ e? τα εαυτών γ^ρησθαι. αμα Be τι καϊ είρηκεσαν τοιούτον οι τταρα του ΊΊερΒίκκου iv ττ} ΑακεΒαίμονι, ώ? ττοΧλα αύτοΐς των ττερί αύτον 'χλωρίων ξύμμαγ^α ττοιησοι, ώστε εκ του τοιούτου κοινή μάΧλον ο Βρασίδα? τα του Αρραβαίου
5 ηξίου ττράσσειν. ΤίεμΒίκκας Be ούτε Βικαστην εφη Ί^ρασίΒαν τών σφετερων Βιαφορών αηαηείν, μάΧ- Χον Βε καθαιρετην ων αν αύτο<ζ άττοφαινη ττοΧε- μίων, άΒικησειν τε ει αυτού τρέφοντας το ήμισυ
6 του στρατού ξυνέσται Αρραβαίω. ό Βε άκοντος και εκ Βιαφορΰς ξυγγί''/νεται, καϊ ττεισθείς τοΐς λόγοί? αττψιαηε την στρατιαν ττρϊν εσβαΧεΐν e? την χώραν. ΐΙερΒίκκας Βε μετά, τούτο τρίτον μέρος ανθ" ημίσεος τ/]? τροφ?ις εΒιΒου, νομίζων άΒικεΐσθαι.
LXXXIV. 'Ey Be τω αύτω θερει ευθύς ο ΈρασίΒας ε)(ων καϊ ΚαΧκιΒέας εττι "ΑκαιΌον την \\νΒρίων άτΓΟίκίαν oXiyov ττρο τρυγητού εστρά- 2 τευσεν. οι Βε ττερΙ τού Βέχεσθαι αύτον κατ ' is Aoyovs, van Herwerden's correction for Aoyois of the MSS. 354
BOOK IV. LXXXIII. 2-LXXXIV. 2
to Lyncus, Brasidas said that he wished, before appealing to arms, to have a conference with Arrha- baeus and make him an ally of the Lacedaemonians, if he could. For it seemed that Arrhabaeus had made some overtures and was ready to submit the question at issue to Brasidas' arbitration ; the Chalci- dian envoys who were present also kept urging him not to remove the difficulties from the path of Perdiccas, since they wished to have in him a more zealous helper in their ΟΛνη affairs. Furthermore, the envoys of Perdiccas, when they were at Lace- daemon, had given a hint to the effect that he would bring many of the places in his neighbourhood into alliance Λvith the Lacedaemonians; consequently Brasidas was inclined to insist upon having a freer hand in dealing with Arrhabaeus. But Perdiccas said that he had not brought Brasidas to be a judge of their quarrels, but rather to be a destroyer of any enemies whom he himself might designate, and that Brasidas Avould do wrong if, when he himself main- tained half the army, he should parley with Arrha- baeus. But Brasidas, in spite of Perdiccas and after a quarrel with him, held the conference, and finding the king's arguments convincing, withdrew his army without invading his country. After this Pei'diccas contributed only a third instead of one-half of the maintenance, considering himself to be aggrieved.
LXXXIV. Immediately afterwards during the same summer and a short time before the vintage season, Brasidas took some Chalcidians in addition to his own force and made an expedition against Acanthus, the colony of the Andrians. But on the question of admitting him the Acanthians were
355
THUCYDIDES
αΚΧηΧονί βστασίαζον, οι re μετά των ΙίαΧκιΒεων ξυνετταΎοντες καΐ 6 8ημο<;. όμως Be Βιά τού καρτΓον το δεο? έ'τί εξω οντος ττεισθεν το ττΧηθος ΰτΓο τον Βρασιδοι; Βεξασθαί re αυτόν μόνον καΐ άκούσαντες βουΧεύσασθαι, Βεγεταΐ' καΐ καταστάς ετΓί το ττΧήθος (ην Be ούΒε άΒύνατος, ώ? ΑακεΒαί- μόνως, είττεΐν) eXeye τοιάΒε.
LXXXV. " Ή μεν εκττεμψίς μου καΐ τή<ζ στρατιάς υττο ΑακεΕαιμονίων, ώ ^Ακύνθιοί, 'γε'γενηται την αΐτίαν ετταΧηθεύουσα ην αρχόμενοι του τΓοΧεμου ττροείττομεν, ^Αθηναίοις εΧευθερούντες •2 την Ελλάδα ττοΧεμήσειν el Be χρόι ω εττήΧθομεν, σφαΧεντες της άττο του εκεί ττοΧέμου Βόξης, y Βιά τάχους αύτοΙ άνευ τον υμετέρου κινΒύνου ήΧττίσαμεν ^Αθηναίους καθαφησειν, μηΒεΙς μεμφθΐ]• νυν yap, ore παρεσχ^εν, άφι^μενοι καΐ μετά υμών ττειρασόμεθα κατερ^άζεσθαι αυτούς.
3 θαυμάζω Βε τη τε άττοκΧτισει μου των ττυΧών καΐ
4 εΐ μη άσμενοις υμίν άφΐ^μαι. ημείς μεν yap οι ΑακεΒαιμόνιοι οΐόμενοί τε τταρα ξυμμάγονς, καΐ ττρίν εpyω άφικεσθαι, τη yovv yvώμη ηξειν καΐ βονΧομενοις εσεσθαι, κίνΒυνόν τε τοσόνΒε άνερρί- ψαμεν Βιά της άΧΧοτρίας ττοΧΧών ημερών οΒον ίόντες καΐ ττάν το ττροθνμον τταρεσ'χ^όμεθα• ^
5 υμείς Βε εΐ τι αΧΧο εν νω έχετε η el €ΐ•αντιώσεσθ€ τη 7 ε υμέτερα αυτών εΧενθερία καΐ τών άΧΧων
^ Rutherford's correction for τταρΐχάμΐνοι of the MSS. 356
BOOK IV. ι.χλ'χιν. 2-L\xxv. 5
divided among themselves, on the one side being those Avho, in concert with the Chalcidians, asked him to intervene, and on the other side the popular party. However, Avhen Brasidas urged them to admit him unattended and then, after hearing what he had to say, to deliberate on the matter, the populace consented, for they had fears concerning the grapes, Λvhich had not yet been gathered. So he came before the people — and indeed, for a Lace- daemonian, he Λvas not wanting in ability as a speaker- — and addressed them as follows :
LXXXV. "Citizens of Acanthus, the Lacedae- monians have sent me and my army to prove the truth of Λvhat Λνο proclaimed at the beginning to be the cause of the Avar, Avhen we said that we Avere going to Avar Avith the Athenians for the liberation of Hellas. But if Ave have arrived late, disap- pointed as we have been Avith regard to the Avar at home, Avhere aa'c had hoped to destroy the Athenians quite speedily, by our own efforts and Avithout involving you in the danger, do not blame us ; for Ave are here noAv, having come as soon as opportunity offered, and together Avith you Ave shall try to subdue them. But I am amazed at the closing of your gates against me, and that my coming has been unAvelcome to you. For Ave Lacedaemonians, thinking, even before Ave actually came, that Ave should find ourselves among men Avho were allies in spirit at least and that Ave should be Avelcomed, have hazarded the great danger of travelling a journey of many days through an alien territory and have shoAvn all possible zeal. But if you have aught else in mind, or intend to stand in the Avay of your own freedom and that of the rest of the Hellenes, that would be
357
THUCYDIDES
6 'ΈΧΧήνων, heivov αν €Ϊη. καϊ yap ονχ οτν αυτοί άνθίστασθβ, ά\\α καϊ οΓ? αν βττίω, ησσον τις βμοί Ίτρόσεισι, δυσχ^βρες ποιούμενοι el eVt ους ττρωτον ήΧθον υμάς, καϊ ττοΧιν άξιοχρβων τταρβ'χ^ο- μζνους καϊ ξννβσιν Βοκοΰιτας βχβιν, μη ehe^aade, καϊ την αΐτίαν ου δό^ω ^ ττιστην αττοΖβικνύναι, αλλ' Τ) ahiKov την έΧευθβριαν βττιφβρειν η άσθβνης καϊ αδύνατος τιμωρήσαι τα ττρος Αθηναίους, ην
7 βττίωσιν, άφιχθαι. καίτοι στρατιά ye ttjS' ην νυν έ'χω €ΤγΪ Ί^ίσαιαν €μοΰ βοηθησαντος ουκ ήθίΧη- σαν ^Αθηναίοι ττΧβονες οντες ττροσμεΐξαι, ώστε ουκ βίκος νηιττ]'^ ye αυτούς τω iv Νισαι,α^ στρατω 'ίσον πΧηθος εφ' υμάς άττοστβΐΧαι.
LXXXVI. "Αυτός τβ ουκ εττΐ κακω, εττ' eXev- θερώσει δε των 'ΚΧΧιίνων τταρέΧηΧυθα, ορκοις τβ ΑακβΒαιμονίων καταΧαβων τα τεΧη τοις μεηίστοις η μην ους αν έ'γωγε 7Γpoσayάyωμaι ξυμμάχ^ους εσεσθαι αυτόνομους, καϊ αμα ούχ ίνα ξυμμάχους υμάς ε-χ^ωμεν η βία η αττάττ) τι ροσΧαβοντες, άΧΧα τουναντίον υμίν ΒεΒουΧωμενοις ύττο ^Αθηναίων
2 ξυμμαχήσοντες. οΰκουν άξιω ουτ αύτος ύττοττ- τεύεσθαι, πίστεις ye ΒιΒούς τας μεyLστaς, ούτε τιμωρός αδύνατος νομισθήναι, ττροσχ^ωρεΐν δε υμάς θαρσησαντας.
3 " \\αϊ εϊ τις Ιδία τίνα δεδιως αρα, μη εγώ τισι ττροσθώ την ττοΧιν, άττρόθυμός εστί, ττάντων
^ Sauppe's correction for ουχ 'ίξω of the MSS. ^ So the \IiSS. ; Hude emends to ν-ηίττην. ^ For if Νισαία Hude adopts e/ie?, Λvith £, against the other MSS.
358
BOOK IV. Lxxw. 5-LXXXV1. 3
monstrous. For it is not merely that you yourselves oppose me, but that all to whom I may apply Λνϋΐ be less inclined to join me, raising the objection that you to whom I first came, representing as you do an important city and reputed to be men of sense, did not receive me. And it will seem ^ that the reason Avhich I give for your refusal is not to be believed, but tiiat either the freedom I offered you is not honourable, or that when I came to you I was power- less and unable to defend you against the Athenians if they should attack you. And yet when I brought aid to Nisaea with the very army which I ηοΛν have, the Athenians \vere unΛvilling, though superior in numbers, to engage us, so that they are not likely to send against you by sea a number equal to the armament they had at Nisaea.
LXXXVI. " As for myself, I have come here not to harm but to liberate the Hellenes, having bound the government of the Lacedaemonians by the most solemn oaths that in very truth those whom I should Avin as allies should enjoy their own laws ; and further, we are come, not that we may have you as allies, winning you over either by force or fraud, but to offer our alliance to you who have been enslaved by the Athenians. I claim, therefore, that I ought not either myself to be suspected, offering as I do the most solemn pledges, or to be accounted an impotent champion, but that you should boldly come over to me.
" And if anyone, possibly, being privately afraid of somebody is half-hearted through fear that I may put the city into the hands of some party or
^ Or, reading ονχ ΐξω, " And I shall have to submit to the charge of not being able to give a reason fur your refusal that can be believed, but of offering, etc."
359
THUCYDIDES
4 μάΧιστα ττιστευσάτω. ου yap ζυστασίάσων ηκω, ouSe αν σαφή ^ την ekevOepLav νομίζω βττι.- φβρβιν, et το ττάτριον Tra/jet? το ττΧβον τοΓς 6\iyoi<; η το έλασσον τοί? ττασί 8ουΧώσαιμΐ.
δ 'χ^αΧεττωτίρα '^/αρ αν τή'ζ άΧΧοφυΧου άρχή<ϊ βϊη, κα\ ημίν τοΐ<; Αακβ^αιμονίοίς ουκ αν άντΙ ττόνων χάρι<; καθίσταίτο, άντΙ 8e τιμής καΐ Βόξης αΙτία μΰΧΧον 049 τ£ τους ^Αθηναίους ^ηκΧημασι κατατίοΧ^μουμ^ν, αυτοΧ αν φαινοίμεθα έχθίονα
6 η ο μη υττοΖβίζας άρβτην κατακτωμενοι. άττάττ) <γαρ ευττρεττβΐ αίσχιον ^ τοΐς γε iv άζιώματι ΊτΧβονεκτήσαι ή βία βμφανεΐ• το μβν yap ισχύος Βίκαίώσβι, ην η τύχη βδωκβν, βττβρχεται, το δε γνώμης αδίκου €πίβουΧη. LXXXVIL οΰτω ττοΧΧην ΤΓβριωττην των ήμΐν ^ ες τά μί^ιστα διαφόρων ΤΓΟίούμεθα, καϊ ουκ αν μβίζω ττρος τοις ορκοις βββαίωσιν Χάβοιτβ, ή * οίς τα epya Ικ των Xoywv άναθρονμενα Ζοκησιν άνα^καιαν τταρβχεταί ό^ς και ζυμφαρει ομοίως ως βίττον.
2 " Εϊ δ' €μοΰ ταύτα ττροϊσχομβνου άΒύΐ'ατοί μ€ν φήσ€Τ6 elvai, evvoi. δ' οντες αξιώσετε μη κακού- μενοι όιωθεΐσθαι, καϊ την εΧενθεριαν μη άκίνΒυνον ύμΐν φαίνβσθαι, Βίκαιόν τε είναι, οις καϊ 8υνατ6ν Βεχεσθαι αυτήν, τούτοις καϊ εττιφερειν, άκοντα 8ε
^ tiv σ-αφη, Bauer's correction for a(ra(|)7J of the MSS.
^ Hude writes αίσχιόΐ' τι, after Stobaeiis.
^ Hude writes νμΐν, with Stahl. ■* Deleted by Hude
360
BOOK IV. Lxxxvi. 3-LXXXV11. 2
other,^ let him most of all have confidence. For I am not come to join a faction, nor do I think that the freedom I am offering would be a real one if, regardless of your ancestral institutions, 1 should enslave tlie majority to the few or the minority to the multitude. That would be more galling than foreign rule, and for us Lacedaemonians the result Λvould be, not thanks for our pains, but, instead of honour and glor}^ only reproach ; and the very charges on Avhich we are waging Λvar to the death against the Athenians Ave should be found to be bringing home to ourselves in a more odious form than the poAver which has made no display of virtue. For it is more shameful, at least to men of reputa- tion, to gain advantage by specious deceit than by open force ; for the one makes assault by the assertion of power, Avhich is the gift of fortune, the other by the intrigues of deliberate injustice. LXXXV II. Consequently we Lacedaemonians use great circumspection as regards matters that con- cern us in the highest degree - ; and you could not get better security, in addition to our oaths, than where you have men whose actions scrutinized in the light of their professions furnish the irresistible conviction that their interests are indeed exactly as they have said.
" But if you meet these offers of mine Avith the plea that you cannot join us, but, because you are Avell- disposed to us, claim that you should not suffer by your refusal, and maintain tliat the liberty I offer seems to you to be not without its dangers, and that it is right to offer it to those Λνΐιο can receive it but not to force
i e. the dreaded oXlyot.
Referring to Sparta's reputation for justioe.
361
THUCYDIDES
μη^€να ττροσανα^/κάζβίν, μάρτυρας μβν θεούς καΐ ηρως τους β'^/χ^ωρίους ττοίήσομαι ώ? eV ά^αθω ήκων ου ττβίθω, yrjv Be την ύμετέραν Βτ)ων πβιρά-
3 σομαι βιάζεσθαι, καΐ ουκ άΒικβΐν έ'τί νομιώ, ττροσβΐναί he τι μοι καΐ κατά, Βύο άνά^κας το εύ\ο^ον, των μεν Αακ€8αιμονίων, οττως μη τω ΰμετερω ζΰνω, el μη ττροσα-χθησεσθε, τοις άττο υμών 'χρήμασι φζρομβνοίς παρ 'Αθηναίους βΧάττ- τωνται, οι δε "ΚΧΧηνες 'ίνα μη κωΧύωνταί υφ^
4 υμών ΒουΧαας άτταΧΧα^ήναί. ου yap ζη εΐκότως y αν τάδε ττράσσοιμεν, οι)δε οφβΙΧομβν οι Αακβ- Βαιμόνιοί μη κοινού τίνος αηαθού αίτια τους μη
5 βουΧομίνους ^Χβυθβροΰν ούδ' αΰ αρχής εφιβμξθα, τταύσαι, δε μαΧΧον ετέρους σττβύόοντες τους ττΧείους αν άζικοΐμεν, et ζυμττασιν αύτονομίαν €πίφ€ροντ€ς υμάς τους ενάντιου μίνους ττερύδοιμεν.
6 ττρος ταύτα βουΧβυβσθ e el•, καΐ ά^ωνισασθε τοις τε "ΚΧΧησιν άρξαι ττρώτοι εΧευθεριας και άί8ιον Βόζαν καταθέσθαι, και αύτοΙ τά τε iSia μη βΧαφθήναι καΐ ξυμττάση τη ττόΧει το κάΧΧιστον όνομα ττεριθεΐναι.
LXXXVIII. Ό μεν Βρασίδας τοσαύτα είττεν. οι δε Άκάνθιοι, ττοΧΧών Χεχθεντων ττρότερον ε'π' αμφότερα, κρύφα 8ιαψηφισάμενοι, Βιά τε το ετταγωγά είττεΐν τον V>paaihav καϊ ττβρί του καρπού φόβω έγνωσαν οι πΧειους άφιστασθαι ^Αθηναίων, καϊ πιστώσαντες αύτον τοις ορκοις ους τά τεΧη των ΑακεΒαιμονίων ομόσαντα αυτόν εξέπεμψαν, η μην εσεσθαι ξυμμάχους αυτόνομους
362
BOOK IV. LXXXVII. 2-LXXXVIII. I
it on anyone ajrainst his will, I shall make the gods and heroes of your country my Λνϋη655ε5 that, though I come for your good, I cannot persuade you, and I shall try, by ravaging your territory, to compel you ; and in that case I shall not consider that I am doing wrong, but that I have some justification, for two compelling I'easons : first, in the interest of the Lacedaemonians, that with all your professed good- will toward them they may not, in case you shall not be brought over, be injured by the money you pay as tribute to the Athenians ; secondly, that the Hellenes may not be prevented by you from escaping bondage. For otherwise we should not be justified in acting thus, nor are we Lacedaemonians bound, except on the plea of some common good, to confer liberty on those who do not wish it. Nor, again, are we seeking after empire, but rather we are eager to stop others from acquiring it ; and we should do wrong to the majority, if, when we are bringing independence to all, we permitted you to stand in the Avay. In view of these things, deliberate Avisely, and strive to be the first to inaugurate freedom for the Hellenes and to lay up for yourselves un- d3'ing fame ; thus you will save your own property from injury and confer upon your whole state the fairest name."
LXXXVHL Such was the speech of Brasidas. But the Acanthians, after much had been said on both sides of the question, took a secret vote, and, on account of Brasidas' impassioned words and their fears about the harvest, the majority decided to revolt from the Athenians; then having bound him with the oaths which the authorities of the Lacedaemonians swore when they sent him out, namely, that those
363
THUCYDIDES
ους αν ττροσα'γά'γηται, οΰτω Βεχ^ονται τον στρατον.
2 καΐ ου πο\ύ ΰστβρον καΐ Χτάγίρο? ΆνΒρίων άττοίκία ξυναττέστη. ταύτα μβν ονν iv τω Oepev τούτω iyeveTO.
LXXXIX, Ύου δ^ βττί'γΐ'^/ΓομβΓου χβιμώνος €νθύ<; άρ'χ^ομβνου, ώς τω Ιτητοκράτει καΐ Αημοσθβνβί στρατψ/οΐς ούσιν 'Αθηναίων τα iv τοις Βοιωτοΐς evehihoTO καϊ eBei τον μ€ν Αημοσθβνη ταΐς ναυσίν €9 τα? Σιφη? άπαντήσαι, τον δ eVl το ΑηΧιον, ηβνομίνης ζιαμαρτίας των ι) μερών βς ας eSet αμφότερους στρατεύειν, ό μβν Αημοσθενης ττρό- τβρον ττΧεύσας ττρος τάς Χίφας καϊ 'έχων iv ταΐς ναυσΙν Άκαρνάνας και των εκεί ττοΧλούς Συμ- μάχων, αττρακτος ^ί^νεται μηνυθεντος του εττίβουΧεύματος ύττο Νικόμαχου, άνΒρος Φωκεως i.K Φανοτεως, ος ΑακεΒαιμονίοίς είττεν, iκεtvoι δε
2 Βο/ωτοί?• καϊ βοηθείας γενομένης ττάντων Ώαωτών {ου yap ττω Ιττττοκράτης παρεΧύττεο εν τη yfi ώ;-) ττροκαταΧαμβάνονται αϊ τε 'Χΐφαι καϊ η Χαιρώνεια. ώς 8ε τίσθοντο οι ττράσσοντες το αμάρτημα, ού8εν iκίvησav των εν ταΐς ττόΧεσιν.
XC. Ό δε Ίτητοκράτης άναστησας ^Αθηναίους 7ταν8ημεί, αυτούς καϊ τβνς μέτοικους καϊ ξένων οσοί ιταρησαν, ύστερος άφικνείται εττΐ το ΑηΧιον, ηΒη των Βοίωτωμ άΐ'ακεχωρηκοτοιν αττο των Έιφών καΐ καθίσας τον στρατον ΑιίΧιον ετειχιζε
2 τοιω8ε τρόττω} τάφρον μεν κύκΧω ττερί το Ιερον και τον νέων εσκατττον, iK δε του opύyμaτoς άνεβαΧΧον άντΙ τείχους τον χουν, καί σταυρούς
^ rh Uphv τον 'Att6,\\o!vos, after τρόπφ in the MSS., deleted by Dobree.
364
BOOK IV. Lxxxvni. i-xc. 2
whom he might win over should be autonomous allies, they finally received the army. And not long after- wards Stagirus/ a colony of the Andrians, joined in the revolt. Such then, were the events of that summer.
LXXXIX. At the very beginning of the following winter,^ when the places in Boeotia Avere to be delivered to Hippocrates and Demosthenes, the Athenian generals, Demosthenes was to have been present Avith his ships at Siphae, the other general at Delium. But a mistake Λvas made as to the days when both were to start, and Demosthenes sailed too soon to Siphae, having Acarnanians and many allies from that region on board, and so proved unsuccessful ; for the plot had been betrayed by Nicomachus, a Phocian from Phanotis, Λνΐιο told the Lacedaemonians, and they the Boeotians. Accord- ingly succour came from all the Boeotians — for Hippocrates was not yet in their country to annoy them — and both Siphae and Chaeroneia v/ere occu- pied in advance ; and the conspirators, learning of the mistake, attempted no disturbance in the towns.
XC. Meanwhile Hippocrates levied all the forces of Athens, both citizens and resident aliens, and such foreigners as Avere in the citv. But he arrived at Delium too late, after the Boeotians had already with- drawn from Siphae. Then, after settling his army in camp, he proceeded to fortify Delium in the following manner. They dug a ditch round the temple and the sacred precinct and threw up the earth from the ditch to serve for a Λvall, fixing stakes along
' About twelve miles north of Acanthus, known also as Stageira, the birthplace of Aristotle.
- Resumption of the narrative of eh. Ixxix.
THUCYDIDES
παρακαταττηγννντβ'; άμΊτέΧον κοτττ^ντε'ί την ττβρί το lepov βσέβαΧλον καΐ Χίθους άμα καΧ πΚίνθον εκ των οΙκοττβΖων των €77^9 καθαιρονντβς, και ιταντί τρόττίύ εμβτεώριζον το βρυμα. Trvpyov^ re ξν\ίνον<ί κατέστησαν fj καιροί ην καϊ του ιερού οικοδόμημα ού8εν ύττήρχεν ήπερ yap ην στοά
3 κατεττεπτώκει. ήρ-<^ρα ^e άρξάμενοί τρίτη ως οίκοθεν ωρμησαν ταυτην τε είρ-γάζοντο και την
4 τετάρτην και της πεμτττης μεχ^ρι άριστον, έπειτα, ώς τα ττΧεΐστα άττετετεΧεστο, το μεν στρατόττεΒον ΤΓροαττεχωρησεν αττο τοΰ ^ηΧιου οίον Βέκα σταόίονς ώς εττ οίκου ττορευόμενον, και οι μεν -φ-ιΧοι οι ττΧεΐστοι ευθύς ε'χ^ώρουν, ο'ι δ' ότΐΧΙται θέμενοι τα ό'ττλα ησύγ^αζον Ίτητοκράτης όε υπομένων ετι καθίστατο φυΧακάς τε και τα περί το προτει\ισμα, όσα ην ύποΧοιπα, ως χρην επιτεΧέσαι.
XCI. Οι 8ε Βοίωτοι εν ταΐς ήμεραις ταύταις ζυνεΧε^οντο ες την Tavaypav καϊ βττε/δ / από πασών των ποΧεων παρήσαν καϊ ησθά- νοντο τους Αθηναίους προχ^ωρονντας επ' οϊκου, των άΧΧων βοιωταρχ^ών, οι είσιν ενΒεκα, ου ζυνεπαινούντων μάχ^εσθαι, επειΒη ουκ εν τη Ι^οιωτία ετι είσι (μάΧιστα yap εν μεθορίοις της ^Ω,ρωπίας οι Αθηναίοι ήσαν, οτε εθεντο τα οπΧα), TlayώvBaς ό ΑίοΧά8ου βοιωταρ'χ^ών εκ &ηβών μετ ^ΑριανθιΒου του Αυσιμαχ^ίΒον και ηyεμovίaς ούσης αυτού βουΧομενος την μα-χ^ην ποιήσαι καϊ νομίζων αμεινον είναι κινΒυνεύσαι, προσκαΧών εκάστους κατά Χοχ^ονς, όπως μη αθρόοι εκΧίποιεν τά όπΧα, έπειθε τους J^oιωτoύς Ιέναι επϊ τους ^Αθηναίους καϊ τον aytova ποιεΐσθαι, Xέyωv τοιά3ε,
366
BOOK IV. xc. 2-xci.
it ; and cutting down the grape-vines round the sanctuary, they threw them in, as well as stones and bricks from the neighbouring homesteads which they pulled doAvn, and in every Λvay strove to increase the height of the fortification. Wooden towers, too, were erected wherever there Avas occasion for them and no temple-structure Λν38 ready to hand ; for the cloister that once existed had fallen down. Beginning on the third day after they started from home, they worked that day and the fourth and until dinner-time on the fifth. Then, when most of it had been finished, the main body withdrew from Delium about ten stadia on their way home ; and most of the light-armed troops went straight on, while the hoj)lites grounded arms and halted there. Hippocra- tes, however, remained behind and was busy posting- pickets and arranging to complete whatever was unfinished about the outwork.
XCI. But during these days the Boeotians Λvere gathering at Tanagra ; and when they had come in from all the cities and perceived that the Athenians were going home, the rest of the eleven Boeotarchs disapproved of fighting, as the enemy were no longer in Boeotia — for the Athenians were just about on the borders of Oropia when they halted. But Pagondas son of Aeolidas, who, with Arianthidas son of Lysi- machidas, was Boeotarch from Thebes and then in chief command, wishing to bring on the battle and thinking it was better to take the risk, called the men by companies one after another, that they might not leave their arms all at once, and tried to persuade the Boeotians to go against the Athenians and bring on the contest^ speaking as follows :
367
THUCYDIDES
XCIT. "\ρήν μ.ίν, ω άνορβς Έοιωτοί, μηΒ^ €9 βττίνοίάν τίνα ημών βΧθβΐν των άρχ^όντων ώ? ουκ eLKo^ ^ Χθηναίοι<ί, ην άρα μη iv τΐ] Βοιωτία eVi καταΧάβωμεν αυτού';, hia μάχ^ης eXOetv. την jap ϋοίωτίαν e/c της ομόρου εΧθοντες ret^o? €νοίκοΒομησάμ€νοί μέΧΧουσί φθβίρειν, καΐ είσΐ ^ήτΓου ττοΧέμιοι ev ω re αν ■χ^ωρίω καταΧηφθώσι
2 καΐ όθβν €7Τ€Χθόντ€<; ττολβμια ehpaaav. νυνί δ et τω καΐ άσφαΧίστ€ρον eho^ev elvai, μετα- ιγνώτω. ου yap το ττρομηθές, οις αν αΧΧος εττίτ), irepl της σφβτβρας ομοίως ένΒεχβται Χο^ισμον και 'όστις τα μεν εαυτού έχει, του ττΧείονος δε ορε^ό-
3 μένος εκών tlvl επέρχεται, ττάτριόν τε ίιμίν στρατον άΧΧάφυΧον εττεΧθόντα και εν ttj οικεία και εν τη τών ττεΧας ομοίως άμύνεσθαΐ' ^Αθη- ναίους δε καΐ ττροσετι όμορους οντάς ττοΧΧω
4 μάΧιστα 8εΐ. ττρός τε yap τους άστυyείτovaς ττασι το άντίτταΧον καΐ εΧεύθερον καθίσταται, καΐ ττρος τούτους^ yε Βΐ], οϊ καΐ μη τους ^γγύ?, άλ,λά καΐ τους άττωθεν ττειρώνται 8ουΧοΰσθαι, ττώς ου χρη καΐ εττΐ το εσχατον άyώvoς εΧθεΐν (τταρά- 8εLyμa δε εχομεν τους τε άντιττερας Κύβοεας και της άΧΧης Ε,ΧΧάΒος το ττοΧύ ώς αύτοΐς διάκειται), καΐ yvoivai ότι τοις μεν άΧΧοις οι ττΧησιόχωροι ττερί yής όρων τας μάχας ττοιουνται, ημίν δε ες ττάσαν, ην νικηθώμεν, εις ορός ουκ άντίΧεκτος τrayt']σετaι• εσεΧθοντες yap βια τα ημέτερα
5 εζουσιν. τοσούτω εττικινόυνοτεραν έτερων την
^ Duk(ji's correction for ταύτοα of the AISS. 368
BOOK IV. xcii. 1-5
XCII. ''It should never, men of Boeotia, have even entered the mind of any of us who are in command that we ought not to come to battle with the Athenians unless we should overtake them while still on Boeotian soil. For it was to ravage Boeotia that they came from across the frontier and built a fort in our territory, and they are assuredly equally our enemies wherever they may be caught, and especially on that soil from which they advanced to do the work of enemies. But as matters stand, if anyone did indeed tliink that course safer, let him change his mind. For where men are attacked prudence does not admit of such nice calculation regarding their own land as is permitted to those who, secure in their own possessions, in their greed for more wantonly attack others. Furthermore, it is hereditary Λvith you Λvhen an alien army comes against you to ward it off, alike in your own land and in that of your neighbours; and most of all when the invaders are Athenians and moreover upon your borders. For in dealing with neigh- bours, it is always equality of force that guarantees liberty ; and when the contest is against men like these, who are trying to enslave not only those near by but those far away, is it not necessary to fight to the vei'y last .'' VVe have as a warning ex- ample their policy toAvard the Euboeans across the strait as Λν^Ι as toward the greater part of Hellas, and must realize that, whereas others make war with their neighbours about territorial boundaries, for us, if we are conquered, one boundary beyond dis- pute will be fixed for our whole land ; for they will come and take by force all that we have. So much more dangerous is the neighbourhood of the Athenians
369
THUCYDIDES
Ίταροίκησιν TcovBe βχομβν. βΐώθασί re οι Ισ•χυο<ί ητυυ θράσβι τοις πεΧας, ωσττβρ Αθηναίοι νυν, €ττιοντ€<; τον μ€ν ησυ-χ^άζοντα καΐ βν Trj ίαυτοΰ μόνον άμννόμβνον άοεέστ€ρον βιτιστρατεύβιν, τον he βζω όρων ττροατταντώντα και, ην καιρός rj,
6 ΤΓοΧέμου αρ-χοντα ησσον βτοίμως κατβχ^βιν. ττβΐ- ραν δε €χ^ομεν ημείς αυτού ες τούσ8ε' νικήσαντες yap εν Κορώνεια αυτούς, οτε την ^ην ημών στασιαζόντων κατεσχ^ον, ττοΧΧην άΒειαν ττ}
7 Βοιωτία μέχρι τοΰ^ε κατεστήσαμεν. ων -χρη μνησθεντας ημάς τους τε πρεσβυτέρους ομοιω- θη}•αι τοις ττρίν ερ^οις, τους τε νεωτέρους ττατερων των τότε αβαθών γενομένων τταϊ^ας ττειράσθαι μη αισχΰναι τάς ττροσηκούσας άρετάς, ττιστεύσαντας Be τω θεω ττρος ημών εσεσθαι, ου το ιερόν άνόμως τειχίσαντες νέμονται, και τοις ιεροΐς α ήμΐν θυσαμένοις κα\α φαίνεται, ομοσε χωρήσαι τοΐσΒε και Βεΐζαι ότι ών μεν εφιενται ττρος τους μη αμυνόμενους εττιόντες κτάσθων, οΐς 8ε ^ενναΐον την τε αυτών αΐεΐ εΧευθερούν μάχη και την άΧΧων μη 8ου\οΰσθαι άΜκως, άναντα^ώνιστοι άπ' αυτών ουκ άττιασιν.
XCIII. Ύοιαύτα 6 HayώvBaς τοις Έοιωτοΐς •παραινεσας εττεισεν levai εττΐ τους 'Αθηναίους. κα\ κατά τάχος άναστησας η-γε τον στρατόν (η8η yap και της ημέρας οψέ ην), και εττειΒη προσέ- μειζεν 677'^? "^οΰ στρατεύματος αυτών, ες χωρίον καθίσας όθεν Χόφου οντος μεταξύ ουκ εθεώρουν άΧΧήΧους, 'έτασσε τε και τταρεσκευάζετο ώς ες
370
BOOK IV. xcii. s-xn II. i
than that of otliers. Besides, people who in the con- fidence of strength attack their neighbours, as the Atlienians now do, are wont to march more fearlessly against one who keeps quiet and defends himself only in his own land, but are less ready to grapple with him Λνΐιο meets them outside of his own boundaries and, if opportunity offers, makes the first attack. We have a proof of this in tiiese Athenians; for at Coronea,^ when owing to our internal dissen- sions they had occupied our land, we defeated them and won for Boeotia great security \vhich lias lasted to this day. Remembering these things, let the older men among us emulate their former deeds, and the younger, sons of fathers Λνΐιο then were brave, try not to disgrace the virtues which are their heritage. Trusting that the god Avhose sanctuary they have impiously fortified and now occujiy will be on our side, and relying on the sacrifices, which appear to be propitious to us, who have offered them, let us ad- vance to meet them and show that if they would get what they covet they must attack those who will not defend themselves, but that men whose noble spirit impels them always to fight for the liberty of their own land and not to enslave that of others unjustly Avill never let them depart without a battle."
XCIII. With such exhortations Pagondas per- suaded the Boeotians to attack the Athenians, then quickly broke camp and led on his army, for it was already late in tiie day. When he dreΛv near their army he halted at a place from which, because of an intervening hill, the two armies could not see each otlier, and there drew up and prepared for battle. ' 447 B.C.; cf. I. cxiii. 2 ; in. Ixii. 5.
THUCYDIDES
2 μάγιιν. τω he ΊτΓττοκράτεί^ ονη ττβρΧ το ύι,ηΧιον ώ? αύτω ψρ/ξ\θη οτι ΈοίωτοΙ έττβρχ^ονται, ττεμττβι 69 το στράτευμα κβΚ,βύων €? τάζιν καθίστασθαι, και αύτος ου ττολλω ύστερον βττηΧθβ, καταΧιττών ώ<; τριακόσιους /τΓττεας ττβρί το ΑηΧιον, οττω<ζ φύΧακβ<ί Τ€ άμα elev, et τις εττίοι αύτω, και τοις Βοιωτοΐς καιρόν φυΧάζαντες iniyevoivTO iv Ty
3 μά'χτ). Βοίωτοι he ττρος τούτους αντικατέστησαν τους άμυνουμενους, κα\ e^Γειhη καΧώς αύτοΐς είχεν, υττερεφάνησαν του Χόφου καΐ εθεντο τα ΟΊτΧα τεταγμένοι ωσττερ εμεΧΧον, οττΧΐται ετΓτακισχίΧιοί μάΧιστα καΐ ψιΧοΙ ύπερ μύριους, ίτΓττής hε yiXioi και πεΧτασται "πεντακόσιοι.
4 είγον he. he^iov μεν κέρας Θηβαίοι και οι ζύμ- μοροι αύτοΐς• μέσοι δε ΆΧιάρτιοι και }ίορωναΐοί καΐ Κ,ωτταιης καΐ οι άΧΧοι οι ττερί την Χ'ιμνην το hε εύώνυμον είχον ©εσττιής καΐ Tavaypaioi καϊ ^Ορχομίνιοι. εττι he τω κέρα εκατέρω οΐ ίτΓττής καϊ ψιΧοι ήσαν, έττ άσ'πίhaς he ττέντε μεν και είκοσι Θηβαίοι ετάξαντο, οΐ hε άΧΧοι ως
δ έκαστοι ετυγ^ον. αύτη μεν ^^oιωτώv τταρασκευη και hιάκoσμoς ην.
XCIV. Αθηναίοι he οι μεν όττΧΐται eVt οκτώ ττάν το στρατόττεΒον ετάξαί'το οντες ττΧηθει ίσοτταΧεΐς τοις εναντΊοις, ίπττής δε εφ' εκατέρω τω κέρα. ψιΧοΙ hέ εκ Ίταρασκίυής μεν ώττΧι- σμένοι ούτε τότε τταρήσαν ούτε εηένοντο τ•ρ ΊτόΧει• οΐττερ hε ξυνεσέβαΧον, οντες ττοΧΧα- ττΧάσιοι των εναντίων, άοττΧοί τε ττοΧΧοϊ ήκοΧού- θησαν, ατε ττανστρατιάς ξένων των παρόντων^
^ Hude inserts en before ο^-τι, with Rntberford, and deletes αϋτφ before ή77€'λ0η, with Kriiger. ^ Deleted by Hude.
372
BOOK IV. xciii. i-xciv. i
Meanwhile Hippocrates, who was at Delium, on being informed that the Boeotians were coming on, sent orders to the army to fall in line, and himself not long afterwards joined them, leaving about three hundred cavalry at Delium, to guard it in case of attack and also to watch for an opportunity to fall upon the Boeotians in the course of the battle. But the Boeotians set a detachment to Λvard these off. Then when everything was ready they appeared over the hill and halted, drawn up in the order in which they Λvere to fight, about seven thousand hoplites, over ten thousand light-armed troops, one thousand cavalry, and five hundred peltasts. On the right Λvere the Thebans and their allies ; in the centre the Haliartians, Coronaeans, Copaeans, and the other people around the lake ; ^ on the left the Thespians, Tanagraeans and Orchomenians. On either wing \vere the cavalry and the light-armed troops. The Thebans Avere marshalled in ranks twenty-five shields deep, the rest as chance directed in each case. Such were the preparations of the Boeotians and their order of battle.
XCIV. On the Athenian side the Avhole body of hoplites, Λνΐιο were equal in number to those of the enemy, were marshalled eight deep, and the cavalry on either wing. But light-armed troops, regularly armed, were neither then present, nor did the city possess any ; but such lighter forces as had joined in the invasion, Avhile they Avere many times more numerous than the enemy, followed in large part without arms, as there had been a levy in mass of strangers that were in Athens as Avell as of citizens ;
* Lake Copaia.
373
THUCYDIDES
καΐ αστών 'γενομένη^;, καΐ ώ? το πρώτον ωρμησαν 2 eV' οίκου, ου irapeyevovTO ότι μη oXljol. καθε- στώτων Be e<? την τάξιν καΐ ήΒη μεΧλόντων ξυΐ'ΐβναι, 'ΙτΓττοκράτης ο στρατί/γος εττιτταριων το στρατότΓβΒον τών ^ Χθηιαίων TrapeKeXeveTo τβ καΐ eXeye τοιάΒε.
XCV. "Ώ ^Αθηναίοι, δί' οΧίηου μεν η τταραί- veaL<i yiyveTai, το ίσον δε προς ye τού<; ayaOoxj'i ανζρας Βύναται καΐ ύπόμνησι,ν μαΧΧον έχει η
2 επικεΧευσιν. παρασττ} 8ε μηΒενΙ υμών ως εν τη άΧΧοτρία ου προσήκον τοσόνΒε κινΒυνον avappt- πτοΰμεν. εν yap τη τούτων υπέρ της ημετέρας ο άyώv εσταΐ' και ην νικήσω μεν, ου μΐ] ποτέ ΰμίν ΥΙεΧοποννησ tot ες την γ^ώραν άνευ της τώνΒε ίππου εσβάΧωσιν, εν Be μια μάχη τηνΒε τε προσκτάσθε καΐ εκείνην μάΧΧον εΧευθεροΰτε'
3 χωρήσατε ουν άξίως ες αυτούς της τε ποΧεως, ην έκαστος πατρίΒα έχων πρώτην εν τοΐς ΕιΧΧη- σιν άyάXXετaι, και τών πάτερων, ο'ί τούσΒε μάχη κρατούντες μετά ^ΙυρωνιΒου εν Οίνοφύτοις την Βοιωτίαν ποτέ εσχον.'^
XCVI• Τοιαύτα τού 'Ιπποκράτους παρακβ- Χευομενου και μέχρι μεν μέσου τού στρατοπεΒον επεΧθόντος, το Βέ πΧέον ούκετι φθάσαντος, οι Βοίωτοι, παρακεΧευσαμενου καϊ σφίσιν ώς Βιά ταχέων καϊ ενταύθα ΐlayώvBoυ, παιανισαντες επησαν άπο τού Χόφου. άντεπησαν Βε καϊ οι
2 ^Αθηναίοι καϊ προσέμειξαν Βρόμω. καϊ εκατερων τών στρατοπέΒων τα έσχατα ουκ ηΧθεν ες χείρας, άΧΧά το αύτο επαθεν ρύακες yap εκώΧυσαν. το Βε άΧΧο καρτέρι μ-άχη καϊ ώθισμώ άσπίΒων
3 ξννειστήκει. και το μεν εύώνυμον τών Βοίωτώι/
374
BOOK IV. xciv. i-xcvi. 3
and, having once started homewards, tliey were not present at the action, except a few. When they were arranged in line and were about to engage, Hippocrates the general, passing along the Athenian line, exhorted them and spoke as follows :
XCV. " Men of Athens, my exhortation λ\^11 not be long, but to brave men it will mean as much, and Λνϋΐ be a reminder rather than an appeal. Let none of you think that because Ave are on foreign soil it is without cause that yve are hazarding this great danger. For though the contest is on Boeotian soil, it Avill be in defence of our own ; and, if we win, the Peloponnesians, deprived of the Boeotian cavalry, Λνϋΐ never again invade your territory, and in one battle you not only Avin this land but make more sure the freedom of your ολνη. Advance to meet them, therefore, in a spirit Avorthy both of that state, the foremost in Hellas, which every one of you is proud to claim as his fatherland, and of the fathers who under Myronides vanquished these men at Oenophyta,^ and became at one time masters of Boeotia."
XCV^I. Hippocrates was thus exhorting his men and had got as far as the centre of the army, but no further, Avhen the Boeotians, after they too had again been briefly harangued by Pagondas, raised the paean and came on from the hill. And the Athenians also advanced against them and met them on a run. The extremities of the line on either side never came to close quarters, for both had the same diffi- culty— theyAvere hindered by sAvollen torrents. The rest Avere engaged in stubborn conflict, Avith shield pressed against shield. And the Boeotian left, as
* 456 B.C.
375
THUCYDIDES
καΐ μ€χρι μβσου ησσάτο ύττο των Αθηναίων, καϊ iirUaav τους re αλΧους ravry καΐ ούχ ήκιστα τού^ ΘβστΓίά?. ύττοχ^ωρησάντωΐ' yap αύτοΐ'ζ των τταρατβταΎμβνων καϊ κνκΧωθβντβς ^ ev οΧί^ω, οϊττβρ Βιβφθάρησαν ©εσπιών, iv -χ^ερσίν αμυνό- μενοι, κατεκότη^σαν και τινβς καϊ των Αθηναίων δια την κύκΚωσιν ταραχθ€ντε<; η<^νόησάν τβ καϊ
4 ciTreKTeivav άΧΚήΧους. το μεν οΰν ταύτη ησσάτο των Έοιωτών καϊ ττρος το μαχόμβνον κaτeφvye, το 8e Βεξιόν, η οί Θηβαίοι, ήσαν, εκράτβι των ^Αθηναίων καϊ ωσάμβνοι κατά βρα-χυ το πρώτον
5 εττηκολονθουν. καϊ ζυνεβη, Yiaycovhov ττεριττεμ- ■ψαντο'ζ δυο τε\η των Ιππέων εκ του αφανούς ττερί τον Χόφον, ώ? επόνει το εύώνυμον αυτών, και ΰπερφανεντων αίφνώίω<;, το νικών τών
Αθηναίων κέρας, νόμισαν αΧΧο στράτευμα
6 επιεναι, e? φόβον καταστήναί' καϊ άμφοτερωθεν η^η, υπό τε του τοιούτου καϊ υπο τών ('^)ηβαίων εφεπομενων καϊ παραρρη^νύντων, φυ^η καθει- στηκει παντός του στρατού τών ^Αθηναίων.
7 κα\ ο'ι μεν προς το Δί;λίόΐ' τ€ καϊ την θάΧασσαν ώρμησαν, οί δέ επϊ του ^Ω,ρωποΰ, άΧΧοι δε προς ΤΙάρΐ'ηθα το ορός, οί 8e ώς έκαστοι τίνα είχον
8 εΧπίζα σωτηρίας. ΈοιωτοΙ 8ε εφεπομενοιεκτεινον, και μάΧιστα οί ίππης οϊ τε αυτών καϊ οί Αοκροϊ βεβοηθηκότες άρτι της τροπής ηι^νομΑνης' νυκτός 8ε επιΧαβούσης το ερ^ον ραον το πΧηθος τών φευ^οντων 8ιεσώθη. καϊ τη υστεραία οΐ τε εκ του ^Ω,ρωποΰ καϊ οί εκ του ΑηΧίου φυΧακην ε^καταΧιπόντες (είγον yap αυτό ομ,ως ετι) άπεκομίσθησαν κατά ΘάΧασσαν επ οίκου.
^ Kriiger's correction for κυκλωθίντων of the MSS.
BOOK IV. xcvi. 3-8
far as the centre, Avas worsted by tlie Athenians, who pressed liard upon all the rest in that quai'ter, and especially u])on the Thespians. For when they sa\v that the ranks on either side had given way and that they were surrounded, those of the Thespians who perished Avere cut down fighting hand to hand. And some also of the Athenians, getting into con- fusion owing to their surrounding the enemy, mis- took and killed one another. Here, then, the Boeotians were defeated and fled to the part of their army which was still fighting ; but the right wing, where tlie Thebans were, had the better of the Athenians, and pushing them back step by step at first followed after them. It happened also that Pagondas, when their left was in distress, sent two squadrons of cavalry round the hill from a point out of sight, and when these suddenly appeared, the victorious wing of the Athenians, thinking that another army was coming on, Avas thrown into a panic. At this time, consequently, owing both to this manoeuvre ^ and to the Thebans following them up and breaking their line, a rout of the whole Athenian army ensued. Some hastened to Delium and the sea, others toward Oropus, others to Mt. Parnes, others wherever each had any hope of safety. And the Boeotians, especially their cavalry and that of the Locrians Avho had come up just as tlie rout began, followed after and slew them ; but when night closed down upon the action the mass of the fugitives escaped more easily. On the next day the troops from Oropus and those from Delium, leav- ing a garrison at the latter place, which they still held, Avere conveyed home by sea.^
* i.e. the attack of the two squadrons of cavalry. ^ It is interesting to know that Socrates fought in the battle of Delium and saved Alcibiades' life (Plato, Sym^h 221 e).
vnr.. II. V 37 7
THUCYDIDES
XCVII. ΚαΙ OL ΒοίωτοΙ τροτταίον σΎησαντε<; και του? εαυτών ανεΧομενοι νεκρούς τους re των τΓοΧεμίων σκυΧευσαντες καΐ φυΧακην καταΧι- ττόντες άνεχώρησαν €9 την Tavaypav, καΐ τω
2 Αη\ίω εττεβουΚευον ως ττροσβαΧοΰντες. εκ he των Αθηναίων κΡ]ρυξ ττορενυμενος εττΐ τους νεκρούς άπαντα κηρυκί Βοίωτω, ος αύτον άπο- στρε-^ρ-ας καΐ είττων οτι ούΒεν ττράξβϋ ττρίν αν αύτος άνα'χ^ωρηστ] ττάΧιν, καταστάς εττΐ τούς ^Αθηναίους έλεγε τα τταρα των Ιβοιωτών, οτι ου Βίκαίως Βράσειαν παραβαίνοντες τα νόμιμα των
3 ' \ί\\ηνων• ττασι yap eivai καθεστηκος ίόντας eVl την άΧΧηΧων Ιερών των ενόντων άπέ)(^εσθαί, \\θηναίους δέ AijXiov τειγίσαντας ενοίκεΐν, και όσα I'll θρωτΓΟί εν βεβήΧω Βρώσι ττάντα ηίηνεσθαι αυτόθι, ύ8ωρ τε b ην άψαυστον σφισί πΧην προς τα ιερά γ^ερνιβί 'χρήσθαι, άνασπ άσαντας ί/Βρεύ-
4 εσθαΐ' ώστε υπέρ τε του θεού καΐ εαυτών Βο/ωτούς, επίκαΧου μένους τούς όμωχ^ετας δαί- μονας και τον Άττόλλω, προα'/ορεύειν αυτούς εκ του ιερού άττιόντας άποφερεσθαι τα σφετερα αυτών.
XCVIII. Ύοσαΰτα τον κήρυκος είπόντος οι * Αθηναίοι πεμψαντες πάρα τούς Έοίωτούς εαυτών κήρυκα του μεν Ιερού οΰτε άΒικήσαι εφασαν ovSev οΰτε τού Χοιπού εκόντες βΧάψειν ούΒε yap την άρχ^ην εσεΧθεΐν επΙ τούτω, αλλ' ίνα εζ αυτού τούς 2 αΒικούντας μάΧΧον σφάς άμννωνται. τον 8ε 378
BOOK IV. xcvii. i-xcviii. 2
XCVII. The Boeotians set up a trophy and took up their own dead ; tlien, liaving stripped the dead of the enemy and left a guard over them, they retired to Tanagra, and there j)lanned an assault upon Delium. MeanΛvhile a herald from Athens, coming to ask for their dead, met a Boeotian herald, w lio turned him back, telling him he Avould accom- plish nothing until he himself returned.^ The latter then came before the Athenians and gave them the message from the Boeotians : that they had not done right in transgressing the usages of the Hellenes ; for it was an established custom of them all, when invading one another's country to abstain from the sanctuaries therein, whereas the Athenians had fortified Delium and now dwelt in it, doing there whatsoever men do in a profane place, even drawing for common use the Avater which was un- touched by themselves except for use in lustrations connected Λvith the sacrifices. VVlierefore the Boeo- tians, in behalf of the god and of themselves, in- voking the deities worshipj)ed at the common altars and also Apollo, gave them notice to come out them- selves from the temple and carry off what belonged to them. 2
XCVIII. When the herald had spoken, the Athenians sent a herald of their own to the Boeotians, saying that they had done no injury to the temple, and would not damage it wilfully in the future ; for they had not entered it at the outset with any such intent, but rather that from it they might defend themselves against those who were wronging them. And the laAv of the
* i.e. to the Boeotian camp from tlie Athenian, to which he was carrying a message. ^ ,• j_ their dead.
379
THUCYDIDES
νόμον τοΐ<ί''ΚΧ\ησίν elvai, ων αν rj το κράτο<; τή<; <γης €/ίαστϊ/9, ην τ€ ττΧέονοζ ϊ']ν τε βραχυτβρα<ί, τούτων καΐ τα lepa aleX ηίηνξ,σθαι, τρόττοΐ'^ί θ^ραττευομενα οίς αν ττρο του ^ ειωθοσί καϊ
3 Βύνωνται. καϊ yap Έοιωτούς καϊ τού<ϊ ττολλου? των άΧλων, oaoc εξαναστησαντε•^ τίνα βία νέμονται 'yrjv, άΧλοτρίοις Ιβροΐς το ιτρωτον
4 €7Γ€\θοντας οικεία νυν κεκτήσθαι, καϊ αυτοί, el μεν €πΙ ττΧεον ^υνηθ?]ναυ τή<; εκείνων κρατήσαι, τουτ αν εγειν νυν δε εν ω μέρει είσίν, εκόντες
5 είναι ώς εκ αφετέρου ουκ άττιεναι. ϋ^ωρ τε εν τ?; avayKj] κινήσαι, ην ουκ αυτοί ΰβρει ττροσθεσθαι, αλλ' εκείνους ττροτερου'ζ εττΧ την σφετέραν εΧθόντας αμυνόμενοι βίάζεσθαι χρη-
6 σθαι. ττάν δ' είκος είναι το ττοΧεμω καϊ 8εινω τινι κατειρ^όμενον ξύ^^νωμον τι ^ι^νεσθαι καϊ ττρος του θεοΰ. καΐ jap των ακουσίων αμαρτημάτων καταφυ^ην είναι τού<; βωμούς, τταρανομίαν τε €7Γ4 τοις μη ανάγκη κακοΐς ονομασθήναι καϊ ουκ
7 εττΐ τοις άπο των ζυμφορων τι τοΧμήσασιν. τους τε νεκρούς ττοΧύ μειζυνως εκείνους άντϊ ιερών άξιοΰντας aTToSiSovai άσεβεΐν ή τους μη εθεΧον-
8 τας ΙεροΙς τα ττρέττοντα κομίζεσθαι. σαφώς τε εκεΧευον σφίσιν είττεΐν μη άττιουσιν εκ της
^ Stahl's conjecture for wphs to7s of the MSS. 380
BOOK IV. xcMii. 2-8
Hellenes Λναβ, they said^ that whosoever had dominion over any country, be it larger or smaller, to them the sanctuaries also always belonged, to be tended, so far as might be possible, with whatsoever rites had hitherto been customary.^ Indeed the Boeotians, and most others who had driven out any people and taken forcible possession of their country, had at first attacked the temples as alien but ηοΛν pos- sessed them as their ΟΛνη. And they themselves, if they had been able to conquer more of the Boeotian territory, would have held it ; but as it \vas, they would not depart from that portion in which they were, at least of their free will, consider- ing it their ΟΛνη. The Λvater, moreover, they had disturbed in tlieir sore need, Avhich they had not wantonly brought upon themselves ; they had been forced to use the Avater Avhile defending themselves against the Boeotians Avho had first invaded their land. And anything done under the constraint of \var and danger might reasonably meet with some indulgence, even from the god. For altars were a refuge in cases of involuntary misdeeds, and trans- gression was a term applied to those who do evil without compulsion and not to those Λvho are driven by misfortunes to some act of daring. Moreover, the Boeotians in presuming to give up the bodies of the dead in return for temples Avere impious in a much higher degree than they who refused by the exchange of temples to procure that which they had a right to recover. And they bade the Boeotians plainly tell them they might take up their dead, not
' Or, reading irpht to7s (Ιωθόσι Avith the MSS., "to be tended, besides the visual rites, with such others as tliey might be able to use."
38»
THUCYDIDES
Βοιωτών ^ής (ου yap ev rfj ζκβίνων en elvai, ev fj Se Bopl βκτήσανΎο), άΧλα κατά τα ττάτρια Tov<i ΐ'€κρού<; airevhovaiv αναιρείσθαι.
XCIX. Οί he ΒοίωτοΙ άττ€κρίναντο, el μίν ev TTJ Βοιωτία eiaiv, άττιόντας e/c της eavToJv άττοφέ- peaOai τά at^eTepa, el he ev τγι €Κ€ίΐ'ων, αυτούς yiyvcaaKeiv το ττοιητ^ν, voμLζovτeς την μεν 'Ω,ρωπίαν, ev y τους νεκρούς ev μεθορίοις της μά-χτ^ς γενομένης κεΐσθαι ξυνίβη, \\.θηναίων κατά το ΰττήκοον eivai, καϊ ουκ αν αυτούς βία σφο)ν κρατήσαι αυτών (ούδ' αΰ eairevhovTO 8ήθεν ύπερ της εκείνων^)' το he " εκ της εαυτών^^ εύττρεττες είναι άποκρίνασθαι " άττιοντας καϊ άττοΧαβεΐν α άτταιτούσιν.^' ό he κήρυζ των Αθηναίων άκουσας άττήΧθεν άττρακτος.
C. ΚαΙ οι Βοιωτοί ευθύς μεταττεμ^^τάμενοι εκ τε του ^ΙηΧιώς κόΧττου άκοντιστάς καϊ σφεν8ονητας, καϊ βεβοηθηκότων αύτοΐς μετά την μά-χιιν Κορινθίων τε 8ισγ^ι\ίων όπΧιτών καϊ τών εκ Ί^ισαίας εξεΧηΧυθότων Πελοττον- νησίων φρουρών και ^Ιε^αρεων αμα, εστρά- τευσαν εττι το ΑήΧιον και ττροσεβαΧον τω τειγ^ισματί, ά\\ω τε τροττω ττειράσαντες καϊ μηχ^ανην ττροση^α^ον, ήττερ eiXev αυτό, Toiavhe. 2 Kepaiav με^άΧην διχα ττρισαντες εκοίΧαναν αττασαν καϊ ξυΐ'ήρμοσαν ττάΧιν ακριβώς ώσττερ αύΧόν,- καϊ eV άκραν Χεβητά τε ηρτι^σαν άΧΰσεσι καϊ άκροφυσιον αττο της κεραίας σιhηpoυv ες αύτον νεύον καθείτο, καϊ εσεσώήρωτο iirt με^α
^ Parenthetical according to Poppo. * ίίσττίρ αυλόν, deleted by Hude.
382
BOOK IV. xcviii. 8-c. 2
" on condition of quitting Boeotia " — for they were no longer in Boeotian territory, but in land which they had won by the spear, — but 'On making a truce according to ancestral custom."
XCIX. Tlie Boeotians made answer, if they were in Boeotia, they might carry off their dead on quitting their land ; but if they Λvcre in their own territory, they could determine themselves what to do. For they thought that though Oropia, in which the bodies happened to be lying — for the battle occurred on the boundaries — belonged to the Athenians by right of its subjection, yet that they could not get possession of the bodies without their leave (nor indeed Λvere they going to make a truce, forsooth, about territory belonging to the Athenians); but they thought it was fair to answer, "when they had quitted Boeotian territory they could get back what they asked for." And the herald of the Athen- ians, on hearing this, went away Avithout accomplish- ing his object.
C. The Boeotians sent off at once for darters and slingers from the Maliac Gulf, and with two thousand Corinthian hoplites, Λνΐιο reinforced them after the battle, as well as the Peloponnesian garrison which had evacuated Nisaea, and some Megarians also, made an expedition against Delium and attacked the fortification. After trying other forms of assault they took it by bringing up an engine made in the following manner. Having saAved in two a great beam they hollowed it throughout, and fitted it together again nicely like a pipe ; then they hung a cauldron at one end of it with chains, and into the cauldron an iron bellows-pipe was let down in a curve^ from the beam, Avhich was itself in great part plated * i.e. it was bent into the cauldron.
383
THUCYDIDES
3 και τον aWov ζΰΚου. ττροση^ον Ze βκ ττοΧλού άμάξαι<ί τώ τύγ^βι, fj μάλιστα ττ) άμττέΧω και τοΓ? ξύ\οι<; ωκοόομητο• καΐ οπότε εϊη i'y^v<i, φύσας μβΎαΧα^ βσθβρτβ^; e? το προς εαυτών άκρον
4 της κεραίας βφύσων. η δε ττνοη Ιονσα στεηανως Ις τον Χεβητα, βχοντα άνθρακας tg ημμβνους καΐ θείον καΐ ττίσσαν, φλόγα eVotei με^άΧην και ηψβ του τείχους, ώστε μη^ενα ετι eV αυτού μεΐναι, άΧΧά άττοΧιττ όντας ες φυ^ην καταστήναι
5 και το τείχισμα τούτω τω τρόττω άλώναι. τών 8ε φρουρών οι μεν άττεθανον, διακόσιοι 8ε εΧίίφθησαν τών 8ε άΧΧων το πΧήθος ες τάς ναΰς εσβαν άττεκομίσθη εττ" οϊκου.
CT. Ύοΐ) 8ε ΑηΧίου εβδόμτ) καΐ 8εκάτΎ) ^ ήμερα Χηφθεΐ'τος μετά την μάχην καΐ του αττό τών ^Αθηναίων κηρυκος ού8εν εττισταμενου τών '^ε'^/ενη μένων εΧθόντος ου ττοΧύ ύστερον αύθις ττερί τών νεκρών, άττέδοσαν οι Βοίωτοι καΐ
2 ούκετι ταύτα άττεκρίναντο. άττεθανον 8ε Έοιωτών μεν εν τι] μάχτ] οΧί^ω εΧάσσους ττεντακοσίων, ^Αθηναίων 8ε oXiyrp εΧάσσους 'χιλίων και Ίττττοκράτης ο στρατηγός, -ψιλών 8ε καΐ σκευο- φόρων ΤΓοΧύς αριθμός.
3 Μετά δε την μάχην ταύτην καΐ 6 Δημοσθένης ολιγω ύστερον, ώς αύτω τότε ττΧεΰσαντι τά ττερϊ τάς ^ίφας της προδοσίας περί ού προυχώρησεν, έχων τον στρατον επΙ τών νεών to)v τε ^ Ακαρ- νάνων καΐ Άypaίωv, καΐ \\.θηναίων τετρακοσίους όπΧίτας, άπόβασιν εποιησατο ες την Έ,ικυωνίαν.
4 καΐ πρΙν πάσας τάς ναΰς καταπΧεύσαι βοηθη- σαΐ'τες οι Έ,ικυώνίοι τους άποβεβηκότας έτρεψαν και κατε8ίωξαν ες τάς ναΰς, καΐ τους μεν άπε-
' Kriiger's correction for ίπτακαι^ΐκάτ^ of the MSS.
384
BOOK IV. c. 2-ci. 4
with iron. This engine they brought up from a distance on carts to the part of the Avail where it was built chiefly of vines and Avood ; and Avhen it Avas near, they inserted a large bellows into the end of the beam next to them and blew through it. And the blast passing through the air-tight tube into the cauldron, which contained lighted coals, sulphur, and pitch, made a great blaze and set fire to the wall, so that no one could stay on it longer, but all left it and took to flight ; and in this way the fortifica- tion was taken. Of the garrison some were slain, and two hundred were captured ; but most of the rest got on board their ships and were conveyed home.
CI. So Delium Avas taken seventeen days after the battle, and when the Athenian herald, who kneAv nothing of what had happened, came back not long after to ask for the dead, the Boeotians did not again make the same answer but gave them up. And there were slain in the battle, of the Boeotians a little more than five hundred, of the Athenians a little less than one thousand, including Hippocrates their general, besides a great number of light-armed troops and baggage-carriers.
Not long after this battle Demosthenes, since he had failed in his negotiations about the betrayal of Siphae, when he sailed thither at the time mentioned above,^ took on his ships his force of Acarnanians and Agraeans and four hundred Athenian hoplites and made a descent upon the territory of Sicyon. But before all his ships had come to shore the Sicyonians came to the rescue, and routing those who had disembarked pursued them to their ships,
* ς/", ch. Ixxxix. 1.
THUCYDIDES
κτειναν, τον^ δβ ζώντας βΧαβον. τροτταΐον δε στήσαντβ'ζ τους νβκρους ύττοσττονΒους άπέΒοσαν. 5 ^Αττέθανε Be και Έ/ΐτάλκης ^ΟΒρυσών βασιΧβύς ύπο τας αντας ημέρας τοΐς επί ΑηΧίω, στρατεύσας €ττΙ ΎρίβαΧλούς καΐ νικηθβΐς μάχτ}• Έ,βύθης δε ό ΧτταραΒόκον άΒέλφώονς ων αυτού εβασίΧενσεν ΌΒρυσών τε καΐ της αΧΧης Θράκης ήσττερ καΐ εκείνος.
CII. ΤοΟ δ' αυτού χειμώνας Βρασίδα? έ'χων τους eTTt @ράκης ζυμμάχ^ους εστράτευσεν ες ΆμφίτΓοΧιν την εττΐ Έ^τρυμόνι ττοταμω ^Κθη-
2 ναίων άττοικίαν. το δε γ^ωρίον τούτο ε'φ' ου νύν η ττόΧίς εστίν εττείρασβ μεν ττρότερον καΐ *Αρί- σταηορας ό ^ιΧησιος φεύ'γων βασιΧεα Ααρεΐον κατοίκίσαι, άΧΧα υττο ^Υ^Βώνων εξεκρούσθη, εττειτα δε καΐ οι Αθηναίοι ετεσι δύο καΐ τριά- κοντα ύστερον, έποικους μύριους σφών re αυτών καΐ τών άΧΧων τον βουΧόμενον πεμψαντες, οι
3 ζιεφθάρησαν εν Αραβησκώ ύπο ©ρακών. καΐ αύθις ενός Βεοντι τριακοστώ ετει ελθόντες οι ^Αθηναίοι, "Α'γνωνος τού Νικίον οικιστού εκπεμ- φθέντος, Ήδώ^ας εξεΧάσαντες έκτισαν το ■χωρίον τούτο, όπερ προτερον Κννεα ο8οι εκαΧούντο.
4 ώρμώντο δε εκ της ^Ηιόνος, ην αύτοΙ είχον εμ- πόρων επΙ τω στόματι τού ποταμού επιθαΧάσ- σιον, πέντε καϊ εϊκοσι σταΕίους άπεγον άπο της νύν πόΧεως, ην Αμφ'ιποΧιν " Αηνων ώνόμασεν, ΟΤΙ εττ' αμφότερα περιρρέοντος τού Έ,τρυμόνος ' τεί-χει μακρώ άποΧαβών εκ ποταμού ες ποταμον
' δια rb -κΐριίχΐΐν αύτ-ην (" with a view to enclosing it") in the MSS. after :S,TpvfW!'os, deleted by Dobree.
386
BOOK IV. CT. 4-cn. 4
killing some and taking others alive. Then setting up a trophy they gave up the dead under truce.
Sitalces,^ too, king of the Odrysians, was killed about the same time as the events at Delium, having made an expedition against the Triballi,^ who defeated him in battle. Seuthes ^ son of Sparadocus, his nephew, now became king of the Odrysians and of the rest of Thrace over which Sitalces had reigned.
CI I. During the same winter, Brasidas, with his allies in Thrace, made an expedition against Amphi- polis, the Athenian colony on the river Strymon. This place, where the city now stands, Aristagoras ^ the Milesian had tried to colonize before,^ when fleeing from the Persian king, but he had been beaten back by the Edonians. Thirty-two years after\vards the Athenians also made another attempt, sending out ten thousand settlers of their own citizens and any others who wished to go ; but these were destroyed by the Thracians at Drabescus. Again, twenty-nine years later, the Athenians, send- ing out Hagnon son of Nicias as leader of the colony, drove out the Edonians and settled the place, which was previously called Ennea-Hodoi or Nine-Ways. Their base of operations was Eion, a commercial seaport which they already held, at the mouth of the river, twenty-five stadia distant from the present city of Amphipolis,^ to which Hagnon gave that name, because, as the Strymon flows round it on both sides, he cut off the site by a long Λvall running from one point of the river to another, and
* cf. II. Ixvii., xcv. , ci. ^ cf. Ii. xcvi.
3 cf. II. ci. 5. * cf. Hdt. v. 126. ^ 497 B.C.
* The name means "a city looking both ways."
387
THUCYDIDES
περιφανή e? θάΧασσάν re καί την ηττειρον ωκισεν.
cm. ΈττΙ ταντην ουν ο Βρασίδα? άρας βξ ^ΑρνόύΡ τί}<? XaX/ciSi/ci}? βτΓορευετο τω στρατω. καΐ άφικόμβνο^ ττβρϊ ^βίΧην έπΙ τον ΑύΧωνα καΐ Έρομίσκον, fj η ΈόΧβη Χίμνη έξίησιν €9 Θά- Χασσάν, καΐ 8€ΐ7Γνο7Γθίησάμβνο<ί €'χ^ώρ€ΐ την νύκτα.
2 χ^ειμων δε ην καΐ ύττίνειφβν' 77 ''^'^^ μαΧΧον ωρμησ€, βουΧόμβνος Χαθεΐν του<ί iv ττ] Άμφι-
3 TToXei ττΧην των ττροΒώόντων. ήσαν yap Άρ- '^/ίΧίων Τ€ iv αυτή οίκήτορ€ς (βί'σΐ δε ol ^ApylXcoi ^Αν8ρίων άττοικοί) καΐ άΧΧοι οϊ ζυνεττρασσον ταΰτα, οΐ μίν ΙΙβρΒίκκα ττβιθόμβνοί, οι δε Χαλ«ί-
4 heuaiv. μάΧιστα δε οι ^ApyiXiot, ε'γγυ? τε ττροσοι- κοΰντ€<ζ καΐ aleL 7γοτ6 τοΓ? ^Αθηναίοις οντες ΰτΓΟΤΓΤοι καΐ βττιβονΧζΰοντες τω 'χ^ωρίω, βττβώή 7ταρέτνχ^€ν ό καιρός καΐ Β/οασιδα? ήΧθβν, βττραξάν re €κ irXeiovo'^ ττρος τους έμττοΧιτεύοντας σφών €Κ€Ϊ όπως ivhod ήσβται ή ττοΧις, καΐ τοτ€ Βεξάμενοί αύτον τή TToXei kul άττοστάντβς των Αθηναίων iK€Lvr} τή ννκτΐ κατβστησαν τον στρατον ττρο βω €7γΙ την ^ίφυραν του ποταμού (απέχει δε το πό-
5 Χισμα πΧβον της Βιαβάσβως)• καΐ ου καθεΐτο τείχη ωσπερ νυν, φυΧακή δε' τις βραχεία καθει- στήκει, ήν βιασάμενος ραΒίως ο Βρασίδας, άμα μεν τής προδοσίας ούσης, αμα δε καΐ χειμώνος οντος καΐ απροσδόκητος προσπεσών, Βιεβη την 'γεφυραν, καΐ τα εζω των ΑμφιποΧιτών Οίκούντων κατά πάν το χωρίον ευθύς είχεν.
388
BOOK IV. en. 4-cin. 5
so established a city Avhich was conspicuous both seaward and landward.
cm. Against this place Brasidas marched Λvith his army, setting out from Arnae in Chalcidice. Arriving about dusk at Aulon and Bromiscus/ where the lake Bolbe has its outlet into the sea, he took supper and then proceeded by night. The Aveather Avas bad and somewhat snoAvy, and for this reason he made the more haste, wishing to escape the notice of the people in Amphipolis, except those who were to betray it. For there were in the place some settlers from Argilus, an Andrian colony ; these and some others were his accomplices in this intrigue, some instigated by Perdiccas, others by the Chalcidians. But the chief plotters were the Argilians, who dwelt near by, were always suspected by the Athenians, and were secret enemies of the place ; now that opportunity offered and Brasidas had come, they had some time before negotiated \vith their countrymen who resided in Amphipolis with a view to the sur- render of the place. So at this time they received Brasidas into their toAvn, revolted from the Athenians that same niglit, and before dawn brought his army doAvn to the bridge over the river, Avhich is some dis- tance from the toAvn and not connected with it by walls as now. Brasidas easily forced the small guard stationed at the bridge, partly because there Avas treachery, partly because he had fallen upon them in stormy weather and unexpectedly ; and as soon as he had crossed the bridge he was at once master of the property of the Amphipolitans outside the walls ; for they had houses all over the neighbourhood.
^ According to tradition, the scene of the death of Euri- pides.
389
THUCYDIDES
CIV. Ύης Be Βιαβάσεως αυτού άφνω τοις iv Τ7) πόλβί 'γβ'γεί'ημβνης, καΐ των βξω ποΧλων μίν αΚισκομίνων, των he καΐ /caτaφeυyόι'τωv ε? το τεΐ;^09, οΐ ΆμφιττοΧΐταί e? θόρυβον ^e'yav κατέστησαν, αλλω? re κα\ ά\\η\οι^ ΰποτΓτοι
2 οντες. και XeyeTai ΒρασίΒαν, el ηθέΧησε μη εφ' άρττα^ην τω στρατω τραπεσθαι, άΧΧ' ευθύς
3 'χωρήσαι ττρος την ττόΧιν, Βοκεΐν αν εΧεΐν. νυν 8ε ο μεν ΙΒρύσας τον στρατόν, εττβΐ ^ τα ef ω εττεΒραμε καΐ ού8εν αύτω αττο των 'ivhov ώ?
4 ττροσεδεχ^ετο άττέβαινεν, ήσύχαζ€ν' ο'ι he ενάντιοι τοις 7Γρο8ιΒοΰσι, κρατούντες τω ιτΧηθεί ώστε μη αντίκα τάς ττνΧας άνοί^εσθαι, ττεμττουσί μετά, ΚύκΧεους τού στρατηγού, ος εκ των ^Αθηνών τταρήν αύτοΐς φύ\αζ τού 'χλωρίου, εττΐ τον έτερον στρατη^ον των εττΐ Θράκης, &oυκυhίhηv τον Όλόρου, ος Tahe ^uveypayjrev, οντά ττερί &άσον (εστί δε ή νήσος Ωαρίων άττοικία, αττέγουσα της Ά/χφίττόλεως ημίσεος ημέρας μάΧιστα ττΧούν),
5 κεΧεύοντες σφίσι βοηθεΐν. καΐ ο μεν άκουσας κατά τάγ^ος ετττά ναυσιν αΐ ετυχ^ον τταρούσαι εττΧει, και εβούΧετο φθάσαι μάΧιστα μεν ούν την ^ΑμφίποΧιν, ττρίν τι evhovvai, ει δε μη, την Ήιόνα ττροκαταΧαβων.
CV. Έν τούτω δε ό Ίipaσίhaς δεδίώ? και την άττο της ^άσον των νέων βοήθειαν και ττυνθανο- μενος τον Soυκυhίhηv κτησ'ιν τε εχειν των χρυ- σείων μετάΧΧων εργασίας εν τη ττερΙ ταύτα SpaKT] καΐ αττ αυτού hύvaσθaι εν τοις ττρώτοις των ήττειρωτών, ηττεί^ετο προκατασχεΐν, ει hύι•atτo, την ττόΧιν, μη αφικνονμενου αυτού το ττΧήθος των ΆμφιττοΧιτών, έΧττίσαν εκ θαΧάσσης * eirei, with F and (ex corr.) C ; other MSS. έιτί.
390
BOOK IV. CIV. i-cv. I
CIV. His crossing had surprised the people inside the city, and of those outside many were captured, while others took refuge Avithin the walls ; hence the Aniphipolitans \vere throAvn into great confusion, especially as they Λvere suspicious of each other. Indeed the general impression was, it is said, that if Brasidas, instead of turning to pillage with his army, had decided to march straight against the city, he could have taken it. But as it was, when he had overrun the country outside and found that none of his plans were being carried out by his friends within the city, he merely settled his army in camp and kept quiet. Meanwhile the opponents of the traitors, being numerous enough to prevent the gates being opened to him at once, acting in concert with Eucles the general, who had come from Athens as warden of the place, sent to the other commander of the Thracian district, Thucydides son of Olorus, the author of this history, who was at Thasos, a Parian colony, about a half-day's sail from Amphi- polis, and urged him to come to their aid. And he, on hearing this, sailed in haste with seven ships which happened to be at hand, Avishing above all to secure Amphipolis before it yielded, or, failing in that, to seize Eion.
CV. Meanwhile, Brasidas, fearing the arrival of the ships from Thasos, and hearing that Thucydides possessed the right of working the gold-mines in that part of Thrace and in consequence had influence among the first men of the mainland, made haste to seize the city if possible before he should come ; for he was afraid that, if Thucydides should arrive, the popular party in Amphipolis, in the expectation that
39'
THUCYDIDES
ξυμμαχίκον καί άττο της Θράκης ayeipavTa αυτόν 2 rrepLTTOLijaeLv σφάς, ούκέτί ττροσγ^ωροίη. καϊ την ξύμβασιν μβτρίαν εττοιεΐτο, κήρυγμα τόδε av6L- πών, ^ΑμφίτΓοΧιτών καϊ ^Αθηναίων των ενόντων τον μεν βουΧόμενον εττΐ τοις Ιαυτοΰ της ϊσης καϊ όμοιας μετέχοντα μενειν, τον 8ε μη εθεΚοντα άτηεναι τα εαυτού εκφερόμενον ττεντε ημερών.
CVI. 01 δε τΓοΧΧοΙ ακούσαντες άΧΧοιοτεροί iyevovTO τας <γνώμας, άΧΧως re καϊ βραχ^ύ μεν ^Αθηναίων εμτΓοΧίτενον, το 8ε ττΧεον ξύμμεικτον, καϊ των εξω Χηφθεντων συχνοΐς οΙκεΐου εν8ον ήσαν καϊ το κηρυ'^μα ττρος τον φόβον δίκαιον είναι εΧάμβανον, οι μεν Αθηναίοι 8ια το άσμενοι άν ε^εΧθεΐν, ηγούμενοι ουκ εν ομοίω σφίσι τά 8εινα elvai καϊ άμα ου προσ8εχ^όμενοι βοήθειαν εν τύ-χ^ει, ό 8ε άΧΧος ομιΧος ττόΧεώς τε εν τω ϊσω ου στερισκομενοι καϊ κινδύνου τταρα 8όζαν
2 άφιεμενοι. ώστε των ττρασσόντων τω Βρασίδα η8η καϊ έκ του φανερού 8ια8ικαιούντων αυτά, εττειδη καϊ το ττΧηθος εώρων τετραμμενον καϊ του παρόντος ^Αθ^ρ'αίων στρατηγού ούκετι άκροώ- μενον, iyiveTO η όμοΧογία καϊ ττροσεδεξαντο εφ'
3 οϊς έκήρυζεν. καϊ οι μεν την ττόΧιν τοιούτω τρόττω τταρεδοσαν, ο 8ε @ουκυ8ίόης καϊ αϊ νήες ταύττ) ττ) ήμερα 6\fre κατεπΧεον ες την ^Ηιόνα.
4 και την μεν ΆμφίττοΧιν Βρασίδας άρτι είχε, την δε ^Ηιονα τταρα νύχτα iy ενετό Χαβεΐν el yap μη εβοήθησαν αϊ νήες δια τάχυυς, c μα έ'ω άν είχετο.
393
BOOK IV. cv. i-cvi. 4
he would collect an allied force from the islands and from Thrace and relieve them, would refuse to yield. Accordingly, he offered moderate terms, making proclamation to this effect, that any citizen of Ainphipolis or any resident Athenian, if he chose, might remain there, retaining possession of his own property and enjo\ing full equality; but that anyone who Λvas not inclined to stay might go away within five days and take his property with him.
CVI. On hearing this the majority became irreso- lute, especially as few of the citizens were Athenians, the greater number being a mixed multitude, and a considerable number of those who had been captured outside had relatives inside the city. As compared with their fears they conceived the proclamation to be fair — the Athenians, because they were only too glad to be able to leave, since they realized that their share of the dangers was greater, and besides, did not expect any speedy relief; the general multitude, because they were not to lose their civil rights but to retain them as before and also, con- trary to their expectation, were to be released from peril. And so, as the partisans of Brasidas were already quite openly justifying his proposals, since these saw that the populace had changed its attitude and no longer hearkened to the Athenian general who Avas in the city, the capitulation was made, and Brasidas Avas received on the terms of his proclama- tion. In this way they gave up the city, and on the evening of the same day Thuc ydides and his ships sailed into Eion. Brasidas had just got possession of Amphipolis, and he missed taking Eion only by a night; for if the ships had not come to the rescue with all speed, it would have been taken at dawn.
393
THUCYDIDES
CVII. Μετά δέ τούτο ό μεν τα iv rfj Ήίόι/ί καθίστατο, οττω? καΐ το αντίκα, ην βτητ) ο Βρασ/δας, καΐ το έ'ττείτα άσφαΧώς βςβι, Ζεξάμενο^ τους ζθ€\ήσαντα<; €7η)(^ωρήσαί άνωθεν κατά τα?
2 στΓοζ^δά?• ό δε ττρος μεν την ^Hioj'a κατά τε τον ττοταμον ττολλοΓς ττλοίΟί? αφνω καταττΧευσας, εΐ ττω? τί)ί'' ττρούχ^ουσαν άκραν άττο του τείχ^ους Χαβων κρατοίη του εσττΧου, καΐ κατά ^ήν άττο- ττείράσα? αμα, άμφοτερωθεν άπεκρούσθη, τα δε
3 ττερί την ^ ΑμφίττοΧιν εξηρτύετο. καΐ ^Ιύρκινός τε αύτω ττροσεχώρησεν, Η.8ωνίκη ττόΧα, ΐΐιτ- τακοΰ του Ήδώί^ω^ βασίΧέως άττοθανόντος ύπο των Τοάξιοζ ττα'ώων καΐ Έραυρού<; της Ύυναικο^ αντοΰ, καΐ ΤαΧηψος ου ττοΧΧω ύστερον κα] ΟΙσύμη' είσΐ δε αύται λασίων άττουκι,αί. τταρων δε καΧ ΤΙερΒίκκας ευθύς μετά την άΧωσυν ^^γ- καθίστη ταύτα.
CVIII. 'Κγ^ομένης δε της ^ΑμφιττόΧεως οι ^Αθηναίοι ες μεηα δεο? κατέστησαν, άΧΧως τε καΐ δτι η ττόΧις ην αύτοΐς ώφεΧιμος ζυΧων τε ναυττηγισίμων ττομιτη καΐ 'χ^ρημάτων ττροσοΒω, καΐ ότι μέχρι μεν του Στρυμόνος ην πάροδος @εσσαΧων Βια^όντων επΙ τους ξυμμάχ^ους σφών τοις ΑακεΒαίμονίοις, της δε γέφυρας μη κρα- τούντων, άνωθεν μεν με^άΧης οΰσης επι ττοΧυ Χίμνης του ττοταμοΰ, τα δε προς ^Ηιόνα τριήρεσι τηρουμένων,^ ουκ αν 8ύνασθαι ττροεΧθεΐν τότε δε ^ Hude emends to τν,ρουιχίνβυ.
394
BOOK IV. cvii. i-cvni. i
CVII. After this Thucydides proceeded to arrange matters at Eion, in order to insure its safety for the present, if Brasidas should attack, and also for the future, receiving those who chose to come thither from the upper town according to the terms of the truce.^ And Brasidas suddenly sailed down the river to Eion Λvith many boats, in the hope that by taking the point which juts out from the wall he might gain command of the entrance, and at the same time he made an attempt by land ; but he was beaten back at both points, and then proceeded to put lOatters in order at Amphipolis. Myrcinus also, an Edonian town, came over to him, Pittacus, the king of the Edonians, having been killed by the sons of Goaxis and his own wife Brauro ; and not long afterwards Galepsus and Oesyme, colonies of the Thasians, also came over. Perdiccas,^ too, came to Amphipolis directly after its capture and joined in arranging these matters.
CVII I. The Athenians were greatly alarmed by the capture of Amphipolis. The chief reason was that the city was useful to them for the importation of timber for ship-building and for the revenue it produced, and also that, whereas hitherto the Lace- daemonians had possessed, under the guidance of the Thessalians, access to the Athenian allies as far as the Strymon, yet as long as they did not con- trol the bridge — the river for a long way above the town being a great lake and triremes being on guard in the direction of Eion — they could not have advanced further ; but now at last the matter
^ cf. ch. cv. 2.
* Now evidently reconciled with Brasidas, with whom he had quarrelled (ch. Ixxxvi. 3) ; cf. ch. ciii. 3.
39.«)
THUCYDIDES
paSia^ ηΒη 'γε'γενήσθαί.^ καϊ τους ξυμμά^χ^ους
2 βφοβοΰντο μη άτΓοστώσιν. ό yap Βρασίδας ev Τ6 TOi? αΧλοις μετριον ίαυτον τταρβΐχε καϊ iv τοί9 λογοί9 τταντα-χ^ου eSijXov ώ? βΧβνθερώσων
3 την 'ΚλΧάΒα εκττβμφθείη. καϊ at ττόλεί? ττυν- θανομβί'αι αί των ^Κθηναιων ΰττήκοοι^ της re ΆμφίττόΧβως την αΧωσιν καϊ α τταρβγζται, την re eKGLvov πραότητα, μάΧιστα Βη έττήρθησαν e? το νεωτβρίζειν, καϊ ίττβκηρυκβύοντο ττρος αυτόν κρύφα, iiTiTrapiivai re KeXeuovTe^ καϊ βουΧόμβνοι
4 αυτοί βκαστοι ττρώτοι άττοστήναι. καϊ yap καϊ a8eia βφαίνβτο αύτοΐς, ζψευσμβνοίς^ μβν της ^Αθηναίων 8υνάμ€ως έττΐ τοσούτον οση ύστερον Ζιβφάνη, το δε ττΧέον βούΧησει, κρίνοντες ασαφβΐ ■η ττρονοία άσφαΧεΐ, είωθότες οι άνθρωττοί ου μεν ετΓίθυμοΰσίν ελττί'δί άττερίσκετττω Βι8όναι, ο δε μη ττροσίενταί \oyισμω αύτοκράτορι διωθεΐσθαι.
5 άμα δε των ^Αθηναίων iv τοις Βοιωτοΐς νεωστί ττζττΧη^μενων καΐ του Έρασίδου εφοΧκα καϊ ου τα οντά \eyovτoς, ως αύτω εττϊ Ι^ίσαιαν ττ} εαυτού μόντ) στρατιά ^ ουκ ηθεΧησαν οι ^Αθηναΐοί ζυμ- βαΧεΐν, εθάρσουν καΐ ετηστευον μηδένα αν εττΐ
6 σφας βοηθησαι. το δε με^ιστον, δια το ήδονην
έχον εν τω αύτίκα καϊ ότι, το ττρώτον Αακεδαι-
μονίων ορ^ώντων εμεΧΧον ττειράσεσθαί, κιν-
δυνεύειν τταντϊ τρόττω έτοιμοι ήσαν. ων αίσθανό-
^ Kistemacher's correction for ραδία or ρ^διαι of the MSS. ^ Supply in thought here ϊνόμιζον before yiyevrtaeai. Most MS8. have ίνάμίζΐν (Vulg. ένομίζίτο) ; Kistemacher deletes. ' at τών 'Αθηναίων υπήκοοι, Hude deletes.
* Hude reads (■^ΐυσμίνοι, with E.
* Linwood, followed by Stahl and Hude, inserts βοηθ-η- σαρτι, as indeed seems to have been in the mind of the author.
BOOK IV. cvm. 1-6
liad become easy.^ And they feared, too, the re- volt of their allies. For Brasidas in other things showed himself moderate, and in his declarations everywhere made plain that he had been sent out for the liberation of Hellas. And the cities that were subject to Athens, heai-ing of the capture of Amphipolis and the assurances that were offered, and of the gentleness of Brasidas, were more than ever incited to revolution, and sent secret messen- gers to him, urging him to come on to them, and wishing each for itself to be the first to revolt. For it seemed to them that there was little ground for fear, since they estimated the Athenian power to be far less great than it afterwards proved to be, and in their judgment Λvere moved more by illusive wishing than by cautious foresight ; for men are wont, when they desire a thing, to trust to unreflecting hope, but to reject by arbitrary judgment whatever they do not care for. Furthermore, because of the recent defeat of the Athenians in Boeotia and the enticing but untrue statements of Brasidas," that the Athenians had been unwilling to engage him when he came to the relief of Nisaea with only his own army, they grew bold, and believed that nobody would come against them. Above all, they were so moved by the pleasurable anticipations of the moment, and by the fact that they were now for the first time going to have a proof of what the Lace- daemonians would do Avhen on their mettle, that they were ready to take any risk. Being aware of
* Or, retaining ραδία of the M8S. and the Vulgate reading (ΐ/ομίζΐτο, "but now the access was thought to have become easy."
^' cf. oh. Ixxiii.; Ixxxv. 7.
397
THUCYDIDES
μβνοι oi βζν ^Αθηναίου φυΧακάς, ώς βξ oXiyov καΧ iv ■χ^είμωνί, ζίέττβμττον e? τα? TroXet?, ο δε e? την ΑακεΒαίμονα €φΐ€μενος στραηάν re προσαττο- areWeiv CKeXeue καΐ αύτΌς ev τω Έ,τρυμόνι 7 ναντΓη^ίαν τρίτιρων τταρβσκβυάζβτο. Οί δε Λα/ce- ^αιμόνιοι τα μεν και φθάνω άττο των ττρώτων άνΒρών ούχ υπηρέτησαν αντω, τά Be καΐ βονΧό- /χεί'Οί μάΧλον τους τε αν8ρας τους e« της νήσου κομίσασθαί καΐ τον 7ΓΟ\€μον κατα\ϋσαι,
CIX. Ύοΰ δ' αυτού γβΐμο^νος Μεγαρτ}? τε τά μακρά τείχη, α σφών οί Αθηναίοι είχαν, κατά- σκαψαν έχοντες ες έδαφος, καϊ Β/οασιδας μετά την ^ΑμφιττόΧεως αλωσιν έχων τους ξυμμάχους
2 στρατεύει ε'ττΐ την ^Ακτήν καΧουμένην. έστι δε άτΓο του βασιΧέως Βίορύ^ματος εσω ττρούχουσα, καΐ ό "Αθως αύτης ορός ύψηΧον τεΧευτά ες το
3 AlyaLov ττελαγο?. ττόλεί? δε εχεί "Ζάνην μεν ^ΑνΒρίων άττοικίαν τταρ αυτήν την Βιώρυχα, ες το ττρος Έΰβοιαν ττέΧα^ος τετραμμένην, τάς δε άΧΧας &υσσον καϊ ΚΧεωνας καϊ Ακροθωους καϊ
4 ^ΟΧόφυζον καϊ Αΐον αΐ οικούνται ζυμμείκτοις εθνεσί βαρβάρων 8Γ/Χώσσων, και τι καϊ Χαλ- KihiKov ενι βραχύ, το δε πΧεΙστυν ΐΙεΧασ^ικόν, των καϊ Αημνόν ττοτε καϊ ^Αθήνας Ύυρσηνών οίκησάντων, καϊ ΒισαΧτικον καϊ Ι^ρηστωνικον καϊ Ήδώί^ε?' κατά δε μικρά ττοΧίσματα οίκούσιν.
δ καϊ οί μεν ττΧείους προσεχώρησαΐ' τω ΈρασίΒα, "Σάνη δε καϊ Αΐον άντέστη, καϊ αυτών την χώραν εμμείνας τω ο τρατω eZrjov,
398
BOOK IV. cviii. 6-cix. 5
these things, the Athenians, so far as was possible at short notice and in the winter season, sent out gar- risons among the cities; while Brasidas sent to Lace- daemon and urgently begged them to send him reinforcements, and Avas himself making preparations for building ships in the Strymon. The Lacedae- monians, however, did not comply with his request, partly on account of the jealousy of the foremost men, partly also because they wished rather to re- cover the men taken on the island and to bring the war to an end.
CIX. The same Avinter the Megarians took and razed to the ground their long walls ^ \vhich the Athenians had held ; and Brasidas, after the capture of Amphipolis, made an expedition Avith his allies against the district called Acte. It is a promontory projecting from the King's canal '^ on the inner side of the isthmus, and its terminus at the Aegean Sea is the lofty Mt. Athos. Of the cities it contains, one is Sane, an Andrian colony close to the canal, facing the sea Λvhich is toward Euboea ; the others are Thyssus, Cleonae, Acrothoi, Olophyxus and Dium, which are inhabited by mixed barbarian tribes speaking two languages. There is in it also a small Chalcidic element ; but the greatest part is Ptlasgic — belong- ing to those Etruscans that once inhabited Lemnos and Athens^ — Bisaltic, Crestonic, and Edonian ; and they live in small toΛvns. Most of these yielded to Brasidas, but Sane and Dium held out against him ; so he waited there Λvith his army and laid waste thtir territory.
1 cf. ch. Ixix. 4. 2 Xerxes' canal ; c/. Hdt. vii. 22 flF. ^ According to Herodotus (vi, 137 fiF.), they were expelled from Attica, and afterwards, by Miltiades, from Lemnos.
399
THUCYDIDES
ex. Ώ? δ* ουκ εσηκουον, €h3u<; arparevei iirl Ύορωνην την ^αλκιΒίκήν, κατεχομ^νην ύπο 'Αθηναίων καΧ αύτον avSpe^ oXiyoi i-m'iyovTO, βτοΐμοι 6ντ€<; την ττόΧιν τταρα^οΰναι. και άφικό- μενα νυκτός βτί καΐ irepl ορθρον τω στρατω βκαθίζετο Ίτρος το AcocrKOpeiov, ο άττεχεί της
2 πόΧεως τρεις μάλιστα σταδίους. την μεν ουν αΚΚην ΤΓολίν των Ύορωνηίων καΐ τους 'Αθηναίους τους εμφρουροΰντας βΧαθεν οι δε ττράσσοντες αύτώ εΙΒότες οτι ηζοι, καΐ ττροεΧθοντες τίνες αυτών \άθρα oXtyoi ετήρουν την ττρόσοΒον, καϊ ώς 'ησθοντο τταρόντα, εσκομίζουσι παρ αυτούς εγχειρίδια 'έχοντας άνΖρας ψιλούς επτά {τοσούτοι <γαρ μόνοι άντρων είκοσι το πρώτον ταγβεντων ου κατεΒεισαν εσβλθείν ηρχ^ δέ αυτών Αυσίστρατος Όλννθιος), οΐ ΕιαΒύντες Βια του προς το πέλαγος τείχους καϊ λαθόντες τους τε επΙ του άνωτάτω φυλακτηρίου φρουρούς, ούσης της πόλεως προς Χόφον, άναβάντες διέφθειραν καϊ την κατά Κανα- στραΐον πυΧίΒα Βι-ηρουν.
CXI. Ό 8ε ΈρασίΒας τω μεν άλλω στρατω ησύχαζεν oXiyov ττροέλθών, εκατόν δε πελταστας προπεμπει, όπως, οπότε πυΧαι τιΐ'ες άνοιχθεΐεν καϊ το σημείον άρθείη ο ζυνεκεηο, πρώτοι
2 εσΒράμοιεν. καϊ οι μεν χρόνου iyyιyvoμ€Voυ και θαυμάζοντες κατά μικρόν ετυχον iyyvς της πόλεως προσεΧθόντες• οι Be των Ύορωναίων ενΒοθεν παρασκευάζοντας μετά των εσεληλυ- 400
BOOK IV. ex. i-cxi. 2
ex. Since, however, they would not yield he marched at once against Torone,^ in Chalcidice, which was held by the Athenians ; for a few men, who Λvere ready to betray the town, had invited him over. Arriving with his army toward dawn, but while it Λvas still dark, he encamped near the temple of the Dioscuri, which is about three stadia distant from the city. The rest of the town of Torone and the Athenians of the garrison were unaware of his approach, but his partisans, knowing that he would come, and some few of them having secretly gone forward to meet him, Avere watching for his approach ; and when they perceived that he was there, they introduced into the town seven light-armed men with daggers, under the command of Lysistratus an Olynthian, these men alone of the twenty first assigned to the task not being afraid to enter. These slipped through the seaward wall and escaping the notice of the guard at the uppermost watch-post of the town, which is on the slope of a hill, went up and slew these sentinels, and broke open the postern on the side towards the promon- tory of Canastraeum.
CXI. Meanwhile Brasidas, having gone forward a little, kept quiet with the rest of his army, but sent forward one hundred targeteers, in order that as soon as any gates were opened and the signal agreed upon was raised they might rush in first. These now, as time elapsed, were wondering at the delay and had come up little by little close to the toAvn. Mean- while the Toronaeans inside Λvho were co-operating with the party which had entered, when the postern
* The chief town on the Sithoniaa peninsula. See Map at 1. Ivi.
40 X
THUCYDIDES
θότων, ω<; αύτοΐ<; η τ€ ττυΧίς Βιτίρητο καΐ αΐ κατά την ayopav ττύλαι του μοχΧοΰ Βίακοττεντος άν€ω- jovTO, ττρωτον μ€ν κατά την ττυΧίΒα τινα<; TrepiayayovTe^ βσβκομισαν, όττως κατά, νώτου καΐ άμφοτερωθβν τους iv τη ττόλεί ouSev β/δότα? ίξαττίνης φοβησειαν, βττβίτα το σημεΐόν Τ€ του ■πυρός, ώ? el ρητό, άνέσ-χον και 8ιά των κατά την ajopav ττυΧών τους Χοιττούς η8η των ττέΧταστών eaehe-yovTO. CXII. καΐ ό Έρασί^ας ΙΒών το ζύνθημα εθβι Βρόμφ, άναστησας τον στρατον €μβοήσαντάς τβ άθρόον καΐ €κπ\ηξιν ττοΧλην
2 τοις iv τη ττόλβί τταρασγ^ύντας. και οι μεν κατά τας πύΧας εύθυς εσεπιτττον, οι δε κατά Βοκούς τετραγώνους, α'Ι ετυχ^ον τω τεί'χεί ττβτττωκότί κάνοικοΒομουμενω ττρος Χυθων άνοΧκην ττροσκεί-
3 μεναι. ΒρασίΒας μεν οΰν καΐ το ττΧήθος ευθύς ανω και εττί τα μετέωρα της ττόΧεως ετράττετο, βουΧόμενος κατ άκρας καϊ βεβαίως έΧεΐν αυτήν ό δε άΧΧος ομίΧος κατά πάντα ομοίως εσκεΒάν- νυντο.
CXIII. Ύών Be Ύορωναίων <γιyvoμεvης της άΧώσεως το μεν ττοΧύ ούΒεν εΙΒος εθορυβεΐτο, οί Be πρασσοντες και οίς ταύτα ήρεσκε μετά των 2 εσεΧθόντων ευθύς ήσαν. οΐ Be ^Αθηναίοι (ετνχον ηαρ εν τη ayopa οπΧΐται καθεύΒοντες ώς πεντήκοντα) επειΒη ησθοντο, οΐ μεν τίνες oXljol Βιαφθειρονται εν 'χερσίν αυτών, των Be Χοιπών οί μεν πεζή, οί Βε ες τάς ναύς, at εφρούρουν Βύο, καταφυΎοντες Βιασωζονταί ες την Αήκυθον το φρουρίον, ο εΐ'χ^ον αύτοΙ καταλαβόντες, άκρον της ΤΓολεως ες την θάΧασσαν άττείΧημμένον εν στενώ
402
BOOK IV. CXI. 2-cxni. 2
had been broken down and the gates near the market-place had been opened by cutting the bar, first brought some men around to the postern and let them in, in order that they might take the townsmen unawares by a sudden attack in their rear and on both sides and throΛv them into a panic ; after that they raised the fire-signal agreed upon and received the rest of the tai-geteers through the gates near the market-place. CXIl. Brasidas, on seeing the signal, set off at a run, calling up his force, and they with one voice raised a shout and caused great dismay to the toAvnsmen. Some burst in imme- diately by the gates, others over some square beams which chanced to have been placed, for the purpose of drawing up stones, against the wall that had fallen in and was now being rebuilt. Brasidas, then, and the main body made at once for the high points of the town, wishing to make its capture complete and decisive ; but the rest of the multitude ^ scattered in all directions.
CXIII. While the capture was being effected, most of the Toronaeans, who kneΛv nothing of the plot, were in a tumult, but the conspirators and such as were in sympathy with the movement at once joined those who had entered. When the Athenians became aware of it — for about fifty of their hoplites happened to be sleeping in the market-place — though some few of them Avere slain in hand-to-hand conflict, the rest fled, some by land, others to the two ships which were on guard, and got safely into the fort of Lecythus, which had been occupied and was held by their own men. It is the citadel of the city, projecting into the sea — a separate section ^ on a
' Macedonian and Tliraciau irregulars.
* There was probably a wall across the isthmus.
403
THUCYDIDES
3 ίσθμω. κατέφνγον δε καΐ των Ύορωναιων e? αυτούς οσοί ήσαν σφυσιν έτητήΒβιοί,
CXIV. Τζ'^ενημίνης he ημέρας η8η καΐ βεβαίως της πόΧβως €-χομενης ο ΙΒρασίδας τοις μβν μ€τα των ^Αθηναίων Ύορωναίοις καταττβφβυ^όσι κή- ρν^μα βτΓοιήσατο τον βουΧόμενον eVt τά εαυτού εσεΚθόντα άοεώς ττοΧιτεύειν, τοις Be Άθηναίοις κήρυκα ττροσπεμψας i^ievai εκεΧευεν εκ της Α.ηκύθου ϋποσττόνΒους καϊ τα εαυτών ε'χ^οντας ώς
2 ούσης 'ΚαΧκώεων. οι δε εκΧείψειν μεν ουκ εφασαν, σττείσασθαί δε σφισιν εκεΧευον ήμεραν τους νεκρούς άνεΧεσθαι. 6 δε εσττείσατο δυο. εν ταύταις δε αυτός τε τας ε'γγύς οικίας εκρατύ-
3 νατο καϊ ^ ΚθηναΙοι τα σφετερα. καϊ ξύΧΧο'γον των Ύορωναιων ττοιησας εΧεξε τοις εν ttj ^ Ακάνθω τταρατΓΧησία, ότι ου Βίκαιον εΐη ούτε τους ττρά- ξαντας προς αύτον την Χηψιν της ττόΧεως 'χ^είρονς ουδέ ττροΒότας η^εΐσθαι {ου yap εττΐ ΒουΧεία ούΒε -χ^ρήμασι ττεισθεντας Βρασαι τούτο, αλλ' επΙ άηαθω και εΧευθερία της ττοΧεως), ούτε τους μη μετασχ^όντας οϊεσθαί μη των αυτών τεύξεσθαΐ' άφΐ-χθαι yap ου Βιαφθερών ούτε ττόΧιν ούτε ΙΒιώ-
4 την ούΒενα. το δε κηpυyμa ττοιησασθαι τούτου ένεκα τοις τταρ' ^Αθηναίους κaτaπεφeυyόσιv, ώς ηyoύμεpoς ούΒεν 'χείρους τη εκείνων φίΧία• ούΒ^ αν σφών ττειρασαμενους αυτούς των ΑακεΒαι- μονίων ^ Βοκεΐν ησσον, άΧ\α ττοΧΧω μάΧΧον, οσω
^ των Ααΐ{(ζαίμί)ΐ'ίωΐ', deleted by Cobet, followed by Hude. 404
BOOK IV. cxiii. 2-cxiv. 4
narrow isthmus. And such of the Toronaeans as Λvere friendly to the Athenians took refuge there also.
CXIV. When day had come and the toΛvn Avas securely in his possession, Brasidas made proclamation to the Toronaeans who had taken refuge with the Athenians, that whoever wished might return to his property and exercise citizenship without fear ; but to the Athenians he sent a herald, ordering them to come out of Lecythus under truce, bringing all their property, as the place belonged to the Chalcidians. They, however, refused to leave, but requested him to make a truce with them for a day, that they might take up their dead. He granted a truce for two days, during which he himself fortified the houses near by and the Athenians strengthened their defences. Then calling a meeting of the Toronaeans, Brasidas spoke to them much as he had done to the people at Acanthus.^ He said that it was not just either to regard as villains or as traitors those who had negotiated with him for the capture of the town — for they had done this, not to enslave it, nor because they were bribed, but for the Avelfare and freedom of the city — or to think that those \vho had not taken part ΛνοηΗ not get the same treatment as the others ; for he had not come to destroy either the city or any private citizen. He explained that he made his proclama- tion to those who had taken refuge with the Athen- ians for the reason that he thought none the Avorse of them for their friendship with these ; and when they had proved his countrymen, the Lacdaemonians, they would not, he thought, be less but rather far more kindly disposed toward them than toward the • c/. cha. Ixxxv.-lxxxvii.
405
THUCYDIDES
Βικαιότ€ρα ττράσσουσυν, evvov<; αν σφίσι Ύ^νβσθαι, 5 άτΓ€ΐρία he νυν 7Γ€φοβήσθαι. τους τ€ πάντας τταρασκευάζβσθαυ βκβλβυεν ώ? βββαίου<ί re iao- μ€νους ζυμμαι^ους κα\ το άττο τοΟδβ ΐ'βη 6 Τί αν άμαρτάνωσιν αΐτίαν e^ovraf τα Be ττρότβρα ου σφεΐ'ζ άΒικβΐσθαί, αλλ' εκ€ΐ,νου<} μάΧΧον υττ άΧ\ων κρεισσόνων, καΐ ξυ^/νώμην elvai εϊτι ΐ]ναντιοΰντο. CXV. ΚαΙ ό p.ev τοιαύτα είττων καΐ παραθαρ- συνας ΒίεΧθουσών των σττονΒων τα? ττροσβοΧας eTTOietTO τΐ} Αηκύθω' οι δε ^Αθηναίοι ημύνοντο re βκ φαύΧου τ€ΐχ^ίσματος καΐ αττ' οικιών επάΧξεις εχ^ουσών, καϊ μίαν μεν ημίραν άττεκρούσαντο•
2 τη δ ύστβραία μηχ^ανής μεΧ\ουσ)]ς προσάζεσθαί αυτοΓ? άττο των εναντίων, άφ' η<ί πυρ ενήσειν Βιενοουντο e? τά ξύΧινα τταραφρά^ματα, καϊ ττροσιόντο'ζ ηΒη του στρατεύματος, fj ωοντο μάλιστα αυτούς ττροσκομιεΐν την μηχ^ανην καϊ ην ετΓΐμα'χ^ώτατον, ττύρ^ον ζύΧινον εττ οΐκΐ]μα άντε- στησαν, καϊ ΰΒατος αμφορέας ποΧΧους και -πίθους άνεφόρησαν και Χιθους με^άΧους, ανθρωττοι τε
3 ΤΓοΧΧοΙ άνίβησαν. το Be οίκημα Χαβον μείζον ά-χθος εζαττίνης κατερρά^η καΐ ψόφου ττοΧΧοΰ γενομένου τους μεν εγγύς καϊ ορώντας των 'Αθηναίων εΧύττησε μάΧΧον ή έφόβησεν, οι Be άττωθεν, καϊ μάΧιστα οι Βια ττΧείστου, νομίσαντες ταύτϊ] βαΧωκεναι ηΒη το 'χ^ωρίον, φυΎΐ) ες την θάΧασσαν καϊ τάς ναυς ώρμησαν.
CXVI. ΚαΙ ό ΉρασίΒας ώς ησθετο αυτούς άτΓοΧείττ οντάς τε τας εττάΧξεις και το <^ι^νόμ6νον
4θ6
BOOK IV. cxiv. 4-c.\vi, i
Athenians, inasmuch as their conduct was more just ; whereas now they had been afraid of them through inexperience. Moreover, he told them all to prepare to show themselves staunch allies and to be held responsible for whatever mistakes they might make from this time on ; as to their former actions, it was not the Lacedaemonians who had been wronged by thenij but the Toronaeans rather by others ^ Λνΐιο Avere stronger, and it was pardonable if the Toronaeans had made any opposition to him.
CXV. Having said such things and encouraged them, when the truce expired he proceeded to make assaults upon Lecythus ; but the Athenians defended themselves from a paltry fort and from such liouses as had battlements, and beat them back for one day. On the next day, however, Avhen the enemy ΛνβΓβ about to bring against them an engine from which it was intended to throw fire upon the wooden defences, and the army was already coming up, they set up a wooden tower on a house at the point where they thought the enemy most likely to bring up his engine and where the wall was most assail- able, and carried up many jars and casks ot water and big stones, and many men also ascended. But the house, being over-weighted, collapsed suddenly and with a great noise, annoying rather than fright- ening the Athenians who were near and saw it ; but those who \vere at a distance, and especially those furthest off, thinking that in that quarter the place had already been taken, set off in flight for the sea and their ships.
CXVI. When Brasidas perceived that they were leaving the battlements and saw what was going on,
' The Atheniana.
407
THUCYDIDES
όρων, €7Γ ίφ€ρόμ€νο<ί τω στρατω €ύθύ<ϊ το τείχισμα Χαμβάνει, καϊ οσονς ί^κατεΧαβε 8ύφθ€ΐρ€Ρ.
2 καϊ οΐ μβν ^Αθηναίοι τοΐ<; τε ττΧοίοις καϊ ταΐ<; ναυσΐ τούτω τω τροττω βκΧίττοντβς το 'χωρυον e? ΤίαΧΧηνην Βί^κομίσθησαν 6 δε Β/^ασίδα? (βστι <yap iv ττ} Αηκύθω ^Αθηναίας lepov, καϊ €τυχ^€ κηρύξαζ, οτ€ βμβΧΧβ ττροσβάΧΧβίν, τω έττιβάντι ττρώτω του τβίγ^ου<ί τριάκοντα μνα<ζ αργυρίου 8ώσ€ίΐ') νομίσας αΧΧω τινί τρόπω ή άνθρωττείω την άΧωσιν <γενβσθαι, τάς τε τριάκοντα μνας τΐ] θεω άττέΒωκβν e? το ιερόν καϊ την Αηκυθον καθεΧων καϊ ανασκεύασαν τεμενά άνήκεν άπαν.
3 καϊ 6 μεν το Χοιττον του •χ^ειμώνος ά τε είχε των ■χωρίων καθίστατο καϊ τοΐζ άΧΧοις εττεβούλενεν καϊ του χειμώνας ΒιεΧθόντο'ζ oySoov έτος ετεΧευτα τω ΤΓοΧεμω,
CXVII. ΑακεΒαιμόνιοι δε καϊ ^Αθηναίοι άμα ηρι του ετΓΐ'γΐ'γνομενου θέρους ευθύς εκεχειρίαν εττοιησαντο ενιαύσιον, νομίσαντες ^Αθηναίοι μεν ουκ αν ετι τον ί^ρασίΒαν σφών ττροσαποστήσαι ούΒεν Ίτρίν Ίταρασκευάσαιντο καθ^ ησυχιαν, και άμα, εΐ καΧως σφίσιν εχοι, καν ξυμβηναι τα ττΧείω, ΑακεΒαιμόνιοι δε ταύτα τους Αθηναίους ηγούμενοι άττερ εΒέΒισαν φοβεΐσθαι, καϊ <γενομενης άνοκωχής κακών καϊ ταΧαιττωρίας μάΧΧον εττιθυ- μησειν αυτούς ττειρασαμενους ξνναΧΧα'γήναί τε καϊ τους άνΒρας σφίσιν άττοοόντας σττονΒας
4θ8
BOOK IV. cxvi. i-cxvii. i
he bore down at once with the army and took the fort, destroying all that he found in it. And so the Athenians left the place in their small boats and ships and were thus conveyed to Pallene. Now there is a temple of Athena in Lecythus, and it chanced that Brasidas, when he was on the point of making the assault, had proclaimed that he would give thirty minas^ in silver to him who first mounted the wall ; but thinking now that the capture had been effected by some other means than human, he paid the thirty minas to the goddess for the temple, and after razing Lecythus and clearing the ground consecrated the whole place as a sacred precinct. Then for the rest of the winter he proceeded to set in order the affairs of the places that he held and to plot against the other towns ; and Avith the conclusion of this winter ended the eighth year of the war.
CXVI I. But at the opening of spring in the fol- 423 β.α lowing summer season, the Lacedaemonians and Athenians at once concluded an armistice for a year. The Athenians believed that Brasidas would thus not be able to cause any more of their allies to revolt and tliey meanwhile could make preparations at their leisure, and at the same time that, should it be to their advantage, they might make further agreements ; the Lacedaemonians, on their part, thought that the Athenians were moved by precisely the fears which actuated them,'^ and that, when once they had enjoyed a respite from troubles and hard- ships, they would, after such an experience, be more anxious to be reconciled, restore their men and make
» £122, $580.
' i.e , if an armistice did not intervene, Brasidas might detach still other allies from them.
Ο
409
THUCYDIDES
2 τΓοιησασθαι, και 69 τον ττλβιω ■χ^οονον. τους yap Βη αΐ'^ρας ΤΓβρΙ ΤΓΧείονος βττοιοΰντο κομίσασθαι, eo)? ^ €τι Βρασί8α<ί ηύτύχ^βί. και βμβΧΧον βττί μείζον 'χωρησαντος αυτού καΐ άντίτταΧα κατα- στήσαντος των μβν στβρεσθαι, τοις Β εκ του Ισου αμυνόμενοι κινΒυνεύειν, el^ καΐ κρατησειαν.
3 ylyveTai ουν ΙκεγειρΙα αύτοΐς re καΐ τοις ζνμ- μάχ^οις i']8e•
CXVIII. " Tlepl μεν του Ιερού καΐ του μαντείου του ^ΑτΓοΧΧωνος τού Υίυθίου 8οκεΐ ημΐν "χ^ρησθαί τον βουΧόμενον άΒόΧως καϊ αδεώ? κατά τους
2 ττατρίους νομούς, τοις μεν ΑακεΒαιμονωις ταύτα Βοκεΐ καϊ τοις ξυμμάχοις τοις τταρούσιν Βοίωτού? δε και Φωκεας πείσειν φασίν ες Βύναμιν ττροσκη- ρυκευόμενηι.
3 " Περί. δε των 'χρημάτων των τού θεού επιμε- Χεσθαί οττως τους άΒικοΰντας εξευρησομεν, ορθώς καϊ Βίκαίως τοΐς ττατρίοις νόμοίς χρώμενοι καϊ ύμεϊς καϊ ημείς καϊ των αΧΧων οι βουΧόμενοι,
4 τοΙς πατρίοις νόμοος γ^ρώμενοι ττάντες. ττερί μεν ουν τούτων εΒοξε ΑακεΒαιμονίοίς καϊ τοΐς άΧΧοις ξυμμάχοις κατά, ταύτα.
" Τάδε δε εΒοξε ΑακεΒαιμονίοις καϊ τοΐς άΧΧοις ξυμμάχ^οις, εάν σττονΒας ττοιώνταί οΐ Αθηναίοι, εττϊ της αυτών μενειν εκατερους εχ^οντας αττερ νύν εγ^ομεν, τους μεν εν τω Κορυφασιω εντός της ΈουφράΒος καϊ τού Ύομεως μένοντας, τους Be εν
* i'ojj, so Hude and van Herwerden from schol. on Ar. Pax 479 ; MSS. &s.
^ ίΐ καΐ Kpar-qafiav, Madvig's conjecture, for καΐ κράτησαν of the MSS.
410
BOOK IV. cxvii. i-cxviii. 4
a truce for a longer time. For it was tlT^ir men they made a special point of recovering, while Brasidas was still in good luck. If he were still further suc- cessful and estaljli^hed the contending forces on an even footing, the likelihood was that they would still be deprived of these men, and it would be doubtful Λvhether, fighting on equal terms, they could prevail with the remainder. Accordingly an armis- tice was concluded for them and their allies on the following terms :
CXVIII. "Concerning the temple and oracle of the Pythian Apollo, we agree that whosoever Λνίΐΐ shall consult it without fraud and without fear, according to the usages of our forefathers. These things seem good to the Lacedaemonians and the allies that are present ; and they promise to send heralds to the Boeotians and Phocians and persuade them so far as they can.
" Concerning the treasure of the god we agree to take care to find out all wrong-doers, rightly and justly following the usages of our forefathers, you and we and all others that wish to do so, all following the usages of our forefathers. Concerning these things, then, it is so agreed by the Lacedaemonians and the rest of the confederates on such terms.
" The folloAving agreements also are made by the Lacedaemonians and the rest of the confederates, that in case the Athenians make a treaty, we shall each of us remain on our own territory, keeping Avhat we ποΛν have : the Atlienian garrison in Cory- phasium ^ shall keep within Buphras and Tomeus ;
^ The Lacedaemonian name of Pylos (ch. iii. 2). Buphras and Tomeus were two high points on the coast.
411
THUCYDIDES
Κυθϊίροις μη ζττιμισ^ομ,ενου'ζ €ς την ξυμμαχίαν, μήτε ημάς ττρος αυτούς μήτ€ αυτούς ττρος ημάς, τους δ' ii^ Νίσαία καΐ Μίτωα μη υττβρβαινοντας την ό8ον την άτΓΟ των ττυΧών των πάρα ^ του NtVoL• iirl το ΤΙοσβίΒώνιον, άττο Be του Υίοσβι- Βωνίου ευθύς iirl την ^εφυραν την ες ^Ιινωαν (μηΒε ΜεΎαρεας κα\ τους ξυμμάχους ύττερβαίνειν την όΒον ταύτην), καΐ την νησον, ηνττερ εΧαβον οι ^Αθηναίοι, έχοντας, py]Bk εττιμισ^ομίνους prjBe- τερους μηΒετβρωσε, και τα εν Ύροζηνι, Όσαττερ νυν εχουσι καθ^ α - ζυνίθεντο προς Αθΐ]ναίους.
" Καί. τη θαΧάσση χρωμενους, οσα αν κατά την εαυτών καί κατά την ξυμμαχίαν, ΑακεΒαι- μονίους καΐ τους ξυμμάχους πΧεΐν μη μακρά νηί, άΧΧω Βε κωπηρει πΧοίω ες πεντακόσια ταΧαντα ayovTi μέτρα.
" Κ,ήρυκι Be καΐ πρεσβεία καΐ ακοΧουθοις, οπόσοίς αν Βοκη, περί καταΧνσεως του ποΧεμου καΐ Βικών ες ΤΙεΧοπόννησον καΐ \\θήναζε σπονΒας είναι Ιοΰσι καΐ άπιοΰσι, καΐ κατά 'γήν καί κατά ϋάΧασσαν.
" Ύούς Βε αύτομόΧους μη Βεχεσθαι εν τούτω τω χρόνω, μήτε εΧεύθερον μήτε ΒοΰΧον, μήτε υμάς μήτε ημάς.
" Αίκας τε BiBovat υμάς τε ήμΐν καί ημάς υμΐν κατά τα πάτρια, τά άμφίΧο^α Βίκη ΒιαΧυοντας άνευ πο\εμου.
^ Μ reads a-nh τοϋ Νίσαίου.
■^ KirchhoflPs correction for καΐ οίο of the MSS.
1 cf. chs. liii., liv. ^ cf. ch. Ixix.
^ cf. III. li ; IV. Ixvii.
* Lit. "the crates leading from the shrine [or statue, as ■παρά might in i :] of Xisus." 412
BOOK IV. cxviii. 4-S
that in Cythera^ shall have no communication with the territory of the Lacedaemonian allies, neither we \vith them nor they with us; that in Nisaea•^ and Minoa ^ shall not cross the road leading from the gates of the shrine of Nisus* to the Poseidonium, and from the Poseidonium straight to the bridge ^ at Minoa (nor shall the Megarians or their allies cross this road) ; as to the island'' which the Athen- ians took, they shall retain it, and neither party shall communicate with the other; and finally, in the territory of Troezen,'^ the Athenians shall retain whatever they now have in accordance Avith the agreements which the Troezenians have made with the Athenians.
" As to the use of the sea, in so far as they use it along their own coast and along that of their con- federacy, the Lacedaemonians and their allies may sail, not with a ship of war, but with any rowing- vessel up to five hundred talents burden.^
" There shall be safe conduct for herald and envoys and their attendants, as many as shall seem proper, on their way to the Peloponnesus and to Athens for the purpose of bringing the war to an end and for the arbitration of disputes, both going and coming, by land and by sea.
" Deserters shall not be received during this time, whether freemen or slaves, either by you or by us.
" You shall give satisfaction to us and we to you according to our ancestral customs, settling disputed points by arbitration without war.
^ Connecting Minoa with the mainland ; cf. III. li. 3.
* Probably Atalante is meant ; tf. in. Ixxxix. 3 ; V. xviii. 7. ' The Athenian fuitification on the isthmus of Methana ;
cf. ch. xlv. 2
* About 12i tons.
THUCYDIDES
" To?? μίν \ακ€Βαιμονίοι<; καΐ τοις ξυμμάγ^οι^;
9 ταύτα 8οκ€Ϊ el δε η νμίν είτε κάΧλιον εί.'τ€
BiKaiorepop τούτων Βοκεΐ elvai, ίόντ€ς ες Ααꀕ
Βαίμονα Βι8άσκ€Τ€' ούΒβνος <γάρ άποστησονται,
οσα αν Βίκαια Χβ'^/ητε, οΰτβ oi Αακεζαιμόνιοι
10 ούτ€ οι ξύμμαχοι. οι δε Ιόντες τ€\ος εχοζ'τε? ιόντων, f)TTep και υμβΐς ημάς ε'/ίελεύετε. αϊ δε στΓοί'Βαϊ ένιαυτον €σονται"
11 "Εδο^εΐ' τω 8ημω. 'Ακαμαντίς eTrpvraveve, ΦαίνίΤΓΤΓος €<^/ραμμάτ€ν€, ΝίΛΤίάδτ;"? ε'ττεστατεί. Αάχης είπε, τνχτ] άγα^^ Trj \\θηναίων, ττοιείσθαι την εκεγ^ειριαν, καθ^ α ζνγχ^ωρούσι Αακε^αιμόνιοι και οΐ ξύμμα-χ^οι αύτων και ώμοΧο^ησαν ev τω
12 Βημω την^ βκβ'χειριαν elvai ένιαυτόν, άρχ^βιν δε τήνΒβ την ημβραν, τετράδα ε'ττι δε'/ία του ^ΕΧαφη-
13 βοΧίώνος μηνός, iv τούτω τω -χρόνω Ιόντας ώς αλλί^λους ττρέσββις καΐ κήρυκας ττοιεΐσθαι τους Xόyoυς, καθ" ο τι εσταί η κατάλυσις του ττοΧβμου.
14 ζκκΧησίαν δε ττοιησαντας τους στρατηΎούς καΐ τους τΓρυτύνείς~ ττρώτον ττερϊτης εΙρηνης βουΧεύ- σασθαι Αθηναίους καθ^ 6 τι αν ^σίη^ ή ττρεσββία rrepi της καταΧύσεως του ττοΧβμου. σττβίσασθαι δε αύτίκα μαΧα τας πρεσβείας iv τω όημω τας παρούσας η μην βμμενβΐν iv ταΐς σττονΒαΙς τον βνιαυτον.
CXIX. Ταύτα ζννίθβντο ΑακεΒαιμόνιοι καΐ ώμοσαν^ καΐ οι ζύμμαγ^οι Αθηναίοις και τοις
1 Hude inserts δ', after Kirchhoff.
2 The change of subject implies a relative clause ; some- thing like iV ρ may have dropped out.
^ Hude reads av elaiv, after Kirchhoff. * κα'ί ώαοσαν (Vulg. καί ώμοΚόγησαν) deleted by Hude, after Kirchhoff.
414
BOOK IV. cxvm. 8 c.vix. i
"To the Lacedaemonians and their allies these things seem good ; but if anything seems to you fairer or juster than these things, come to Lace- daemon and set forth your view ; for neither the Lacedaemonians nor their allies will reject any just proposal you may make. And let those who come come Λvith full powers, as you also desired of us. And the truce shall be for a year."
1 Decreed hy the people. The tribe Acamantis held the prytany, Phaenippus was clerk, Niciades tvas president. Laches, invoking good fortune for the people of Athens, moved to conclude the armistice according to the terms to which the Lacedae- monians and their allies had consented ; and it was agreed in the popular assembly that the aiTnistice should be for a year, and should begin on that day, the fourteenth of the month Elaphebolion. During this time envoys and hei*alds were to go from one state to the other and discuss proposals looking to the termination of the war. And the generals and prytanes were to call an assembly in Avhich the Athenians should deliberate first of all about peace, on what terms the Lacedaemonian em- bassy for ending the war should be admitted. And the embassies now present should pledge themselves at once, in the presence of the people, to abide by the truce for the year.
CXIX. These agreements the Lacedaemonians and their allies made with the Athenians and their allies
' The prescript of the Athenian decree which ratiiied the trace is quoted verbatim (italics above).
THUCYDIDES
ξυμμάγ^οις μηνός iv ΑακεΙ>αίμονι Τεραστίου
2 δωδε/ίάτ?;. ζυνβτίθεντο he καΐ€στ.€ΐ>Βοΐ'τοΑακ€- Βαιμονιων μεν οί'δε• Ύανρο<; ^Άχ^εημίΒα, \\θή- ναως ΤίερικΧείΒα, ΦιΧοχαρί^ας ^ΕρυξίΧάΒα• Κ.ορίνθίων δέ Αίνεας ^Ω,κύτου, Κύφαμίδας
Αριστωνύμον ^ικυωνιων he Ααμότιμος Ναι>- κράτους, ^Ονάσιμος ΜεΎακΧεους• Meyapεωv hk Κίκασος ΚεκάΧου, \1ενεκράτης ΆμφίΒώρον 'Κττίδανρίων he^ Αμφίας Εύτταλίόα•^ ^Αθηναίων he οί στρατηγοί Νικοστρατος ίλιειτρεφους, Nt/cta? Νικηράτον, ΑύτοκΧήςΤοΧμαι,ου.
3 Η μεν hr] εκεχ^ειρυα αύτη iyeveTO, Α-αί ζυντ}σαν εν ανττ] ττερί των μειζόνων a-novhcov hia τταντος ες X6yovς.
CXX. ΪΙερΙ hk τας ημέρας ταύτας αΐς εττηρ- ■γοντο "ΐ-κιωνη εν τι] ΧΧαΧΧηντ} ττόΧις άττεστη αττ ^Αθηναίων ττρος Ώρασίδαν. φασϊ hk οι ^κιωναΐοί ΐΙεΧΧηνης μεν είναυ εκ Υ\.εΧθ7Γοννησου, ττΧεοντας δ' από Τροίας σφων τους ττρώτους κατενεχθ ήναι ες το γ^ωρίον τούτο τω -χ^ίΐμώνι ω εχρησαντο 2 Άχαίοί, και αυτού οι,κησαι. άποστάσι δ' αύτοΐς 6 Bpaσίhaς διεττΧευσε ΐ'υκτο<ί ες την ^κιώνην, τριηρεί μεν φιλία ττροπΧεούστ}, αύτος he εν κεΧη- τίω άττωθεν εφεττόμενος, οττως, ει μεν τινι του
* Hude's conjecture ; Bekker Εύπαίδα, for Εΰπαιίδα of most MSS.
^ Grote is probably right in assuming that the twelfth of Gerastius correspoiuled to the fourteenth of Elaphebolion. * These consisted of formal libations.
416
BOOK IV. cxix. i-cxx. 2
and ratified them by oath at Lacedaemon on the twelftli day of the Spartan month Gerastius.^ And those Avho concluded and ratified the truce on be- half of the Lacedaemonians were the following : Taurus son of Echetimidas, Athenaeus son of Peri- cleidas, Philocharidas son of Eryxilaidas; on behalf of the Corinthians, Aeneas son of Ocylus. Euphaniidas son of Aristonymus ; on behalf of the Sicyonians, Damotimus son of Naucrates, Onasimus son of Megacles; on behalf of the Megarians, Nicasus son of CecaluSj Menecrates son of Amphidorus ; on be- half of the Epidaurians, Amphias son of Eupalidas; on behalf of the Athenians, the generals Nicostratus son of DieitrepheSj Nicias son of Niceratus, Autocles son of Tonnaeus.
Such, then, were the terms on Avhich the armistice was concluded, and during its continuance they were constantly conferring about a truce of longer duration.
CXX. About the very time Λvhen they were performing the rites of confirmation,- Scione, a city in Pallene, revolted from the Athenians and Λvent over to Brasidas. The Scionaeans assert that they came originally from Pellene ^ in the Peloponnesus, and that the first settlers in Scione were driven to this place on their way back from Trov by the storm* Avhich the Achaeans encountered, and settled here. On their revolt, Brasidas crossed over^ by night to Scione, a friendly trireme sailing ahead and he himself following in a skiff at some distance behind. His idea was that, if he should meet with any boat
2 Pellene was in Aehaea, near Sicyon ; the people are meulioned as allies of Sparta in 11. ix. 2.
* Referred to again in vi. ii. 3. * i.e. from Torone.
THUCYDIDES
κβΧητοζ μβίζοίΊ ττΧοίω ττβρίτν/χ^άνοι, η τριήρης άμνιοί αύτω,^ άντηταΚον δε άΧΧης τριηρονζ εττι^/ενομενη•? ου ττρος το εΧασσον νομιζων τρεψεσθαι, άΧΧ eVi την νανν, καΐ iv τούτω
3 abrhv όιασωσβιν. 7Γ€ραιωθβΙς Be και ^vXXoyov ττοίησα'ί των Χκιωναίων eXeyev α τε eV ttj Ακάνθω καϊ Ύορώντ], καΐ ττροσβτι ττάντων- άζιω- τάτου? αυτούς eivai βτταίνου, οϊτινες της Παλ- Χηνης iv τω Ισθμω άττειΧημμβνης ύπο Αθηναίων ΐίοτεί^αιαν εχόντων κα\ δντβς ούΒεν άΧΧο ή νησιώται αύτεττά^^εΧτοι εχώρησαν ττρος την εΧευθεριαν και ουκ άνβμειναν άτοΧμυα άvάyκηv σφίσι TTpoayeveaOaL irepl του φανερώς οΙκειου ayaOod' σημεΐόν τ eivai του καΐ άΧΧο τί αν αυτούς των μeyLστωv ανδρείως ύπομεΐναι• ει τε^ τεθησεταί κατά νουν τα 7Γρά'•/ματα, ττιστοτάτους τε τη άΧηθεία ^yy'^aeaOaL αυτούς Αακεόαιμονυων φίΧους καϊ τάΧΧα τιμησ€ίν.
CXXI. Καί οί μεν 'Σ.κιωναΐοι εττηρθησάν τε τοις \όyoις καϊ θαρσησαντες ττάντες ομοίως, καϊ οίς ττρότερον μη ηρεσκε τα ττρασσόμενα, τον τε πόΧεμον 8ίενοοϋντο ττροθύμως οΧσειν και τον ΏρασιΒαν τά τ άΧΧα καΧως ε^εζαντο καϊ δη- μοσία μεν χρυσω στεφάνω ανεΒησαν ώς εΧευθε- ρούντα την EXXaSa, ιΒία 8ε εταινίουν τε καϊ
2 προσηρχοντο ωσιτερ ί/ί^λ/;τ,^. ο Βε τό τε τταραυ- τίκα φυΧακήν τίνα αύτοίς iyKaTaXtircov Βιεβη ττάΧιν καϊ ύστερον ου ττοΧΧω στρατιαν ττΧείω
1 The corrected reading of two minor MSS.; all the better MSS αυτί). Hude deletes, after Poppo.
- τταντων, Hude adopts Krliger's conjecture, φάσκων. * T€ added by Kriiger.
418
BOOK IV. cxx. 2-cxxi. 2
larger than a skifF, the trireme would protect him, but if another trireme of equal strength should come along it would turn, not against the smaller boat, but against the ship, and in the meantime he could get safely across. He succeeded in crossing, and having called a meeting of the Scionaeans repeated what he had said at Acanthus and Torone, adding that their οΛνη conduct had been most praise- worthy of all because, when Pallene Avas cut off at the isthmus by the Athenians who held Potidaea and when they were nothing but islanders, they had not supinely a\vaited the compulsion of necessity in a matter that was manifestly for their own good, but had of their own free will taken the side of freedom ; and that, he said, \vas a proof that they would endure like men any other peril however great ; and if things should be settled according to his wish, he ΛΥουΜ consider them in very truth most loyal friends of the Lacedaemonians and Avould honour them in other respects.
CXXI. The Scionaeans were elated at his words, and all alike, even those who before were not satisfied with what was being done, took courage and determined to carry on the war Λvith spirit. Brasidas they not only welcomed with other honours but publicly crowned him Λvith a golden crown as liberator of Hellas, and privately decked him with garlands and made offerings as for a victor in the games. And he, leaving them a guard for the present, crossed back, but not long afterwards he led over a
419
THUCYDIDES
βττεραίωσβ, βονΧόμενος μ€τ avTOJv της re Μένδης καΐ της ΤΙοτ€ΐ8αίας άττοττβιράσαι, ηγούμενος και τους Αθηναίους βοηθησαι αν ως €ς νησον και βου\ομ€νος φθασαΐ' και τι αύτω και ίττράσσετο €9 τας πόλεις ταύτας ττροΒοσιας irepi.
CXXII. Και- ό μεν εμεΧΧεν ε^γ^βιρήσειν ταΐς ΤΓοΧεσι ταυταις' ev τούτφ Be τριήρει οι την εκεγειρίαν ττερια'γ'γεΧΧοντες άφικνοΰνται τταρ αυτόν, ^Αθηναίων μεν ^Αριστώννμος, Αακεδαι-
2 μονίων he Αθηναίος, και η μεν στρατιά ττάΧιν Βιεβη ες Ύορώνην, οΐ δβ τω ^ Βρασ/όα avrjyyeXXov την ξυνθήκην, και εΒεξαντο ττάντες οι εττΐ (Θράκης
3 ξνμμα•χ^οι ΑακεΒαιμονίων τα ττεττρα^μενα. ^Αρι- στώνυμος δε τοΙς μεν αΧΧοις κατ^νει, "Σ,κιω- ναίους Be αίσθό μένος εκ Χο^ισμοΰ των ημερών ΟΤΙ ύστερον αφεστηκοιεν, ουκ εφη ενσττόνΒους εσεσθαι. Βρασίδας Βε άντεΧε^ε ττοΧΧά, ως
4 ττροτερον, και ουκ άφίει την ττοΧιν. ώς δ' άττήγ- 'γεΧΧεν ες τας ^Αθήνας ο ^ Αριστώνυμος ττερί αυτών, οι ^Αθηναίοι ευθύς έτοιμοι τ,σαν στρα- τεύειν εττΐ την ^κιώνην. οί Βε ΑακεΒαιμόνιοι πρέσβεις πεμψαντες τταραβησεσθαι εφασαν αυ- τούς τας σπονΒάς, και της πόΧεως άντεποιοΰντο Βρασίδα ττιστεύοντες, Βίκη τε ετίαμοι ήσαν περί
5 αυτής κρίνεσθαι. οι Βε Βίκτ) μεν ουκ ηθεΧον κινΒυνεύειν, στρατεύειν Be ώς τάχ^ιστα, όρ^ην ποιούμενοι ει και οί ev ταις νήσοις ηΒη οντες άζιούσι σφών άφιστασθαι, τη κατά ^ην Αακε-
6 Βαιμονίων Ισγ^ύι άνωφεΧεΙ ττιστεύοντες• el^^e Be και 7) άΧηθεια περί της αποστάσεως μάΧΧον η
^ τψ deleted by Hude, after Stahl. 420
BOOK IV. cxxi. 2-cxxii. 6
larger army, wishincr in concert with them to make an attempt upon Mende and Potidaea; lor he thought the Athenians would bring succour to Pallene as though it were an island, and he wished to anticipate them ; besides, he was negotiating >vith these towns with a view to their betrayal.
CXXIi. So he was about to attack these toAvns ; but in the meantime those who were carrying round the news of the armistice arrived at his head- quarters in a trireme, Aristonymus from Athens and Athenaeus from Lacedaemon. Whereupon his army crossed back to Torone ; and the messengers formally announced the agreement to Brasidas, and all the Thracian allies of the Lacedaemonians ac- quiesced in what had been done. Aristonymus assented for the other places, but, finding on a cal- culation of the days that the Scionaeans had re- volted after the agreement, he said that they would not be included in the truce. Brasidas, however, earnestly maintained that they had revolted before, and Avould not give up the city. Whereupon Aris- tonymus sent Avord to Athens about these matters, and the Athenians were ready at once to make an expedition against Scione. But the Lacedaemonians sent envoys, saying that the Athenians would be violating the truce, and trusting the \vord of Brasidas they laid claim to the town and Λvere ready to arbitrate about it. The Athenians, however, were inclined, not to risk arbitration, but to make an ex- pedition as quickly as possible, being enraged to think that even the inhabitants of the islands now presumed to revolt, relying on the strength which the Lacedaemonians had on land, useless though it was to them.' Moreover, the truth about the
^ Because the Athenians commanded the sea.
421
THUCYDIDES
οί 'Αθηναίοι βΖίκαιουν δύο ηαρ ημβραις ύστερον άττέστησαν οί ^Κίωναΐοι. ψήφισμα τ' €ύθύ<; €7Γθίησαντο, Κλεωί'ος Ύνώμί] 7Γ€ίσθ€ντ€<;, Χκιω- ναίους i^eXeiv re καΐ άττοκτεΐναι. καΐ ταλλα ησυ'χ^άζοντί^ e? τούτο τταρβσκβυάζοντο.
CXXIII. Έί^ τούτω δε ^ϊίν^η αφίσταται αυτών, ττόλί? iv rfj ΐΙαΧληντ], 'Κρετριών αποικία. καΐ αυτούς eSi^aTo 6 Βρασίδας, ου νομίζων άΒίκεΐν, OTC iv rfj εκεχειρία φανερώ'ζ ττροσε- ■χ^ώρησαν εστί yap α και αυτός ενεκάΧει τοις
2 Άθηναίοις τταραβαίνειν τάς σττηνΒάς. 8c ο καΐ οι Μεν^αΐοΐ μάΧλον ετόΧμησαν, την τ€ του Έρασίδου ^νώμην ορώντες ετοιμην, τεκμαιρόμενοι και άτΓΟ της %κιώνης ότι ου ττρουΒίδου, και άμα των ττρασσόντων σφίσιν ^ οΧί^ων τε όντων καΐ ως τότε εμεΧΧησαν, ούκετι άνέντων, άΧ\α περϊ σφίσιν αύτοΐς φοβούμενων το κατάΒηΧον καΐ καταβιασαμενων rrapa ιγνώμην τους ττοΧΧούς.
3 οί δε Άθηΐ'αΐοι ευθύς ττυθόμενοι, ττοΧΧω ετι μάΧΧον ορ^ισθεντες τταρεσκευάζοντο ε'ττ άμφοτε-
4 ρας τας ττόΧεις. καΐ Βρασίδας ττροσΒεχόμενος τον εττίπΧουν αυτών ύττεκκομίζει ες ΌΧννθον την ^αΧκιδικην ιταΐδας καΐ <γυναΐκας τών Έ^κιωναίων καΐ ^ΙενΒαίων, και τών ΏεΧοττοννησιων αύτοΐς πεντακόσιους οττΧίτας διεττεμψε καΐ ττεΧταστάς τριακόσιους Χ,αΧκιδέων, άρχοντα τε τών απάντων ΐΙοΧυδαμίδαν. και οί μεν τα περϊ σφάς αυτούς, ώς εν τάχει παρεσομενων τών Αθηναίων, κοιντ} ηύτρεπίζοντο.
CXXIV. Βρασίδας δε καΐ ΤΙερδίκκας εν τούτω στρατεύουσιν αμα επΙ Άρράβαιον το δεύτερον
^ σφίσιν, Kriiger deletes, followed by Hude. 422
BOOK IV. cxxii. 6-cxxiv. i
revolt was rather as the Athenians claimed ; for the Scionaeans revolted two days after the agreement. The Athenians, then, immediately passed a vote, on the motion of Cleon, to destroy Scione and put the citizens to death. And so, keeping quiet in other matters, they made preparations for this.
CXXIII. Meanwhile Mende revolted from them, a city in Pallene, and an Eretrian colony. And Brasidas received them, thinking they were not doing wrong in coming over to him, though clearly it was in the time of the armistice ; for there were some points in which he himself charged the Athenians with breaking the truce. Wherefore the Mendaeans also became more bold, for they saw the resolute attitude of Brasidas, and also inferred it from the fact that he did not give up Scione. Moreover, the conspirators among them were few in number, and, once they had formed the design, from that moment showed no slackness, but were in fear of their lives in case of detection and coerced the multitude even against their will. But the Athenians, when they heard the news, were far more enraged, and straight- way made preparations against both cities. And Brasidas, expecting their coming, conveyed away to Olynthus in Chalcidice the women and cliikh-en of the Scionaeans and Mendaeans, and sent over to protect them five hundred Peloponnesian hoplites and three hundred Chalcidian targeteers, with Polydamidas as commander of the whole. And the two cities together made preparations for their defence, in the belief that the Athenians would soon be at hand.
CXXIV. Brasidas and Perdiccas meanwhile marched together a second time ^ to Lyncus against * cf. ch. l.xxxiii.
423
THUCYDIDES
€9 AvyKov. καΐ yyov ό μεν ων βκράτ€ΐ Ma^e- ^όνων την ούναμιν καϊ των εν^ίκούντων 'Έ\\ηνο)ν οττΧίτας, ο 8e Trpof τοις αυτού ττερίΧοίττοις t6)V ΥΙεΚοττοννησίων \a\KtBea^ καϊ ^Ακανθίονς καϊ των άΧΧων κατά 6νναμιν εκάστων, ξύμτταν Se το οπΧιτικον των Ιΐ,ΧΧιίνων τρισχίΧιοι μάΧιστα, ίτητή^ δ' οΐ ττάντβς ηκοΧούθουν \\ακεΖόνων ζυν X.aXKiBeuaiv oXiyov e? 'χ^ιΧίους, καϊ άΧΧος ομιΧος
2 των βαρβάρων ττοΧύς. εσβαΧόντες 8ε ες την
Αρραβαίου και εΰρορτες άντεστρατοττεΒευμενους αύτοίς τοΐ'9 Αυ^κηστά<ί, αντεκαθεζοντο καϊ
3 αυτοί, καϊ εγβντων των μεν ττεζών Χόφον εκατέ- ρωθεν, ττεοίου δε του μέσου οντος, οι ΙτΓττής ες αύτο καταΒραμόντες ίτητομάχ^ησαν ττρώτα αμφο- τέρων, εττειτα Be καϊ 6 Βρασίδας καϊ ό ϋερΒίκκας, ττροεΧθοντων ττροτέρων άπο του Χόφου μετά τοίν ιττττεων των Αυ^κηστων οττΧιτών καϊ ετοίμων όντων μάγ^εσθαί, άντετταη απόντες καϊ αύτοϊ ξυν- έβαΧον καϊ έτρεψαν τους Αυ^κηστάς, καϊ ττοΧ- Χούς μεν Βιεφθειραν, οι 8e Χοιττοϊ Sιaφυyόvτeς
4 ττρος τα μετέωρα ι)σύχ^αζον. μετά Βε τούτο τροτταΐον στήσαντες Βύο μεν ή τρεις ημέρας εττέσγ^ον, τους ]ΧΧυρίούς μένοντες, οΐ ετυχ^ον τω ΐΙερΒικκα μισθού μέΧΧυντες ηξειν. εττειτα ο ΙΙερΒίκκας εβούΧετο ττροϊεναί επϊ τάς τον Αρραβαίου κώμας καϊ μη καθήσθαι, ΒρασίΒας Be
της τε ^Ιέι Βης ττεριορώμενος, μη των ^ λθηναίων ττροτερον εττιτΐΧενσάντων τι πάθη, καϊ άμα των ΊΧΧυριών ου τταρόντων, ου πρόθυμος ην, άΧΧα άναχωρεΐν μάΧλον.
CXXV. Καϊ. εν τούτω Βιαφερομενων αυτών ηγγεΧθη οτί καϊ οι ΊΧΧυριοϊ μετ ^Αρραβαίου,
424
BOOK IV. cxxiv. i-cxxv. i
Arrhabaeus. The latter led the force of the Mace- donians, over whom he held sway, and a body of Hellenic hoplites resident among them ; the former led not only the Peloponnesian troops which were left in the country, but also such forces from Chalcidice, Acanthus and the other tOΛvns as they could each furnish. The total Hellenic force was about three thousand ; the cavalry that went with them, Mace- donians and Chalcidians, were all told a little less than one thousand, and there was besides a great multitude of barbarians. Invading the country of Arrhabaeus and finding the Lyncestians encamped against them, they also took up a position facing them. The infantry occupied a hill on either side, with a plain between, while the cavalry of both armies at first galloped down into the plain and engaged in battle ; then Brasidas and Perdiccas, after the Lyncestian hoplites had come forward from the hill in conjunction Avith their own cavalry and ■were ready to fight, advanced also in their turn and joined battle, routing the Lyncestians and destroying many, Avhile the rest escaped to the high places and kept quiet. After this they set up a trophy and halted for two or three days, awaiting the Illyrians, who had been hired by Perdiccas and were momen- tarily expected. Then Perdiccas wished, on their arrival, to go forward against the villages of Arrha- baeus instead of sitting idle ; but Brasidas was soli- citous about Mende, fearing that it might suffer some harm if the Athenians should sail there before his re- turn ; and, besides, the Illyrians had not appeared, so that he was not eager to go on, but rather to retreat. CXXV. Meanwhile, as they were disputing, it was announced that the Illyrians had betrayed Perdiccas
.,.. ,. Ρ 425
THUCYDIDES
ττροΒόντβς ΐΙβρΒίκκαν, ye'y€vy]vrat' ώστε η8η άμφο- Tepofi μβν Βοκουι> άνα-χ^ωρείν 8ια το δε'ος αυτών, όντων άνθρώττων μα)(ίμων, κυρωθεν δε ouSev €κ της Βιαφοράς όττηνίκα χρη όρμάσθαι, νυκτό<; re έτΓί'γβνομένης, οί μβν Μα/ίεδόζ/ες καΐ το ττΧήθος των βαρβάρων €ύθύ<ί φοβΐ]θίντε'ί, οττβρ φίλεΐ μβ^αΚ,α στρατοττεΒα άσαφώ'ζ eKTrXyiyvvaOat, καΐ νομίσαντ6ς ττοΧλαττΧασίους μβν η ηΚθον εττιεναι, όσον δε ονττω τταρβΐναι, καταστάντβ'^ ε'ς αΙφνίΒιον φνγην βχώρουν ε'ττ' οΐκον, καΐ τον ΐΙερΒίκκαν το ττρώτον ουκ αίσθανομενον, ως εγι^ω, ηνά^κασαν ττρίν τον Ί^ρασίΒαν ίΒεΐν (άττωθεν yap ττοΧύ
2 άΧΧιίΧων εστρατοπε^βύοντο) τΐροαττζΧθβΐν. Β/οα- σίδα<? δε άμα ττ) εω ώ? είδε τους ΜακβΒόνας ττροκεχωρηκότας,^ τους τε ΊΧΧυριούς καΐ τον ^Αρράβαιον μβΧΧοντας εττιβναι, ξυvayayωv καΐ αύτος €ς τeτpάyωvov τάξίν τους οττΧίτας καΐ τον ψίΧον όμιΧον βς μέσον Χαβών, SievoetTO άνα-
3 χωρεΐν. €κ8ρόμους δε, ει ττ// ττροσβάΧΧοίβν αύτοΐς, βταξβ τους νεωτάτους, καΐ αύτος XoyάSaς έχων τριακόσιους τεΧευταΐος yvώμηv βΐχβν υττο- χωρών τοις των ενάντιων ττρώτοι,ς ττροσκεισο-
4 μενοις ανθιστάμενος άμυΐ'εσθαι. καΐ ττρΙν τους ποΧεμίους ε'γγυ? είναι, ώς hca ταχέων τταρεκεΧεύ- σατο τοις στρατιώταις τοιάΒε.
CXXVI. " Ει μεν μη ίητώτττευον, άνΒρες ΤΙεΧοτΓοννιίσίΟί, υμάς τω τε μεμονώσθαι καΐ ό'τί βάρβαροι οί επιόντες καΐ ττοΧΧοΙ εκττΧηξιν εχειν, ουκ αν ομοίως διΒαχην άμα τη τταρακεΧεύσει
^ Hude adopts van Herwerden's conjecture, νροανακΐ- χωρ7)κάτα5.
426
BOOK IV. cxxv. i-cxxvi. i
and taken sides with Arrhabaeus ; consequently, because of their fear of these people, who were Avarlike, both generals now agreed that it Λν38 best to retreat. But in consequence of their dispute nothing had been determined as to when they should set out ; and when niglit came on the Macedonians and the mass of the barbarians immediately took fright, as large armies are Λvont to be smitten with unaccountable panic, and thinking that the advanc- ing enemy were many times more numerous than they really were and were all but on them, betook themselves to sudden flight and hastened home- wards. Perdiccas, Λvho at first was not aware of their movement, was compelled, Avhen he did learn of it, to go away without seeing Brasidas ; for they were encamped far away from each otlier. But at daybreak, Λνΐιεη Brasidas saw that the Macedonians had already decamped and that the Illyrians and Arrhabaeus were about to come against him, he formed his hoplites into a square, put the crowd of light-armed troops in the centre, and was himself intending to retreat. He so stationed the youngest of his troops that they might dash out against the enemy, in case they attacked at any point, and proposed to take himself three hundred picked men and, bringing up the rear, to make a stand and beat off the foremost of the enemy whenever they pressed him hard. And before the enemy were near he exhorted his soldiers, so far as haste allowed, in the following Λvords :
CXXVI. " Did I not suspect, men of Peloponnesus, that you are in a state of panic because you have been left alone, and because your assailants are barbarous and numerous, I should not offer you
427
THUCYDIDES
ίΐΓθΐούμ.ηΐ'• νυν he ττρος μβν την aiTokeL^iv των ημ€Τ€ρων καΐ το ττΧήθος των ενάντιων βρα'χεΖ ύπομν^ίματί καΐ τταραινεσει τα μeyίστa ireipa-
2 σομαι TreiOeiv. άηαθοί^ <yap elvai ύμΐν ττροσηκζΐ τα ΤΓοΧίμια ου Βια ξυμμάχ^ων τταρουσιαν €κά- στοτ€, άΧΧά St olfceiav άρετην, και μηΒεν τιΧηθα ττβφοί^ησθαί έτερων, o'lye μη^ε άπο ττοΧιτειών τοιούτων ηκετε, εν αίς ου ^ ττοΧΧοΙ ολί,γωι; άρ- ■χ^ουσιν, αΧΧα ττΧειονων μάΧΧον εΧασσους, ουκ άΧΧω τινϊ κτησάμενοι την Βυναστείαν ή τω μα'χό-
3 μενοι κρατεΐν. βαρβάρους he οΐχ; νυν άττειρία hehiTe, μαθεΐν χρή, εξ ων τε ιτροη^ώνισθε τοΐ<; ^laKehoaiv αύτων και άφ^ ων εγώ είκάζων τε καΐ
4 αλ,λωι; άκοτ} ετησταμαι, ου heivov^ εσομενους. καΐ yap όσα μεν τω οντί ασθενή οντά των ποΧεμίων hόκησιv έχει ισχύον, hiha^rj άΧηθης ττροσ^ενομενη' ττερί αύτων εθάρσυνε μάΧΧον τους αμυνόμενους• οΐς hε βεβαίως τι πρόσεστιν αγαθόν, μη 'IΓpoειhώς
δ τις αν αύτοΐς τοΧμηροτερον προσφεροιτο. ούτοι he την μεΧΧησιν μεν εγουσι τοις άττείροις φο- βεράν και yap ττΧηθει όψεως hειvol και βοής μεyeθει αφόρητοι, ή τε hia κενής εττανύσεισις των οττΧων έχει τίνα hήXωσιv άττειΧής. ττροσ- μεΐξοΛ hk τοις ύττομενουσιν αύτα ούχ όμοιοι• ούτε
' οπ, Huile delete?, after Stephanus.
^ Hiule adopts π^ο-,ΐίομίνη, after Bekker.
42S
BOOK IV. cxxvi. 1-5
instruction combined with encouragement. But as it is, in view of our abandonment by our allies and of the multitude of our opponents, I shall try by a brief reminder and by advice to impress upon you the most important considerations. For it is proper that you should be brave in war, not because of the presence of allies eacli and every time, but because of innate valour ; nor should you be afraid of any number of aliens, you who do not come from states like theirs, but states in Avhich, not the many rule the few, but rather the minority rule the majority, having acquired their power by no other means but superiority in fighting. And as for the barbarians, whom now in your inexperience you fear, you ought to know, both from the contest you have already had with the Macedonians among them,^ and may gather from the knowledge 1 gain by infei'ence and from reports of others, that they will not be formid- able. For whenever the enemy's power conveys an impression of strength, but is in reality weak, correct information about them, when once it has been gained, tends rather to embolden their opponents ; whereas, wlien the enemy possesses some solid ad- vantage, if one has no previous knoAvledge of it, one would be only too bold in attacking them. Now as for these Illyrians, for those Avho have had no experience of them, the menace of their attack has terror ; for their number is indeed dreadful to behold and the loudness of their battle-cry is in- tolerable, and the idle brandishing of their arms has a threatening effect. But for hand to hand fighting,
* i.e. the Lyncestians, who, according to ch. Ixxxiii. 1 and II. xcix. 2, belonged to the Macedonians, and had been beaten, as stated in ch. cxxiv. 3.
429
THUCYDIDES
•yap ταξίΐ' €χοντ€<; αίσ'χννθεΐεν αν \ητείν τίνα -χώραν βιαζόμβνοι, η re φν•^/η καΐ η €φο8ο<; αυτών ϊσην βχουσα Βόξαν του κάλου ave^eXeyKrov και το uvSpetov β-χει {αυτοκράτωρ he μ-άχ^η μαλιστ αν καΐ ττρόφασιν του σωζεσθαί τινί ττρεττοντως ττορίσβιβ), του τε e? χεΐρας iXOelv ττιστότ^ρον το €κφοβί']σ6ΐν^ υμάς άκίν8ύνω<; ψ/οΰνται• εκείνω yap
6 αν Ίτρο τούτου εχρώντο. σαφώς re ττάν το ΤΓρονττάργ^ον Beivbv άττ αυτών οράτε epytp μεν βρα'χυ 6ν, όψει Be καΐ άκοτ) κατασττερ-χον. ο ύτΓομείναντες εττίφερομενον και, Όταν καίρο<; rj, κόσμω καΐ τάξει αύθις υτrayayovτες, €<; τε το άσφαΧες θάσσον άφίξεσθε καΐ yvώσεσθε το Χοιττον δτί οι τοίοΰτοι δχΧοι τοις μεν την ττρώτην εφοΒον Βεζαμενοις άττωθεν άττειΧαΐς το άνΒρεΐον μεΧΧ^ίσει εττικομιτουσιν, οΐ δ' αν εϊξωσιν αύτοΐς, κατά 7Γ08ας το εΰψυχ^ον εν τω άσφαΧεΙ οξείς ενδείκνυνται..^
CXXVII. Τοιαύτα ό ΈρασίΒας τταραινεσας ΰ'π^ηyε το στράτευμα, οι δε βάρβαροι ιΒόντες ΤΓοΧΧτ) βοτ] καΐ θορυβώ ττροσεκειντο, νομισαντες φεύyεtv τε αύτον καΐ καταΧαβόντες Βιαφθερεΐν.
2 καΐ ώς αύτοΐς αϊ τε εκΒρομαι oirrj ττροστητΓτοιεν άττηντων, και αυτός έχων τους XoyάBaς επικει- μενοις ΰφίστατο, ττ} τε ττρώττ} ορμΐ) τταρα yvωμηv
^ Ilude emends to 4κφοβησαί, after Torstrick.
BOOK IV, cx.wi. 5-cxxvn. 2
if their opponents but endure such threats, they are not the men they seem ; for having no regular order, they Avould not be ashamed to abandon any position \vhen hard pressed ; and since flight and attack are considered equally honourable with them, their courage cannot be put to the test. Besides, a mode of fighting in which everyone is his own master Λνϋΐ provide a man the best excuse for saving himself becomingly. They think, too, that it is a less risky game to try to frighten you from a safe distance than to meet you hand to hand ; otherwise they Avould not have taken this course in preference to that. And so you clearly see that all that was at first formidable about them is but little in reality, startling merely to eye and ear. If you withstand all this in the first onrush, and then, whenever opportunity offers, \vithdraw again in orderly array, you will the sooner reach safety, and will hereafter know that mobs like these, if an adversary but sustain their first onset, merely make a flourish of valour with threats from afar in menace ^ of attack, but if one yields to them, they are right upon his heels, quick enough to display their courage Avhen all is safe."
CXXVII. After such words of admonition, Brasidas began to withdraw his army. On seeing this the barbarians came on with a mighty shouting and up- roar, thinking that he was fleeing and that they could overtake and destroy his army. But the troops who had been selected to dash out met them wherever they charged, and Brasidas himself with his picked men sustained their attack ; and so the Peloponnesians to their surprise withstood their first * Possibly μ(\λ-ησ(ΐ = " without coming to action."
THUCYDIDES
αντεστησαν καΐ το Χοιττον βτηφβρομβνους μ€ν ^ζ'χ^όμενοί ημννοντο, ησυχ^αζόντων he αυτοί ύττβ^γώ- ρουν, τότε Βη των μβτα του ΈρασίΒου 'ΚΧληνων iv T7J εύρυχ^ωρία οι ttoWoI των βαρβάρων aire- σγοντο, μέρος ce τί καταΧιττόντες αύτοΐς βττακο- \ουθουν ττροσβάΧλειν, οι ΧοιποΙ "χ^ωρησαντες Βρόμω eVt τε τους φεν^/οντας τό)ν ^ίακεΒονων οΐς εντύχ^οιεν εκτεινον και την εσβοΧην, η εστί μεταξύ hvolv Χόφοιν στενή ες την ^Αρραβαίου, φθάσαντες ττροκατέΧαβον, εΙΒότες ουκ ουσαν αΧΧην τω ΈρασίΒα άνα^ώρησίν. καϊ ττροσιοντος αύτου ες αύτο η8η το άττορον της οΒοΰ κνκΧοΰνται ώς άτΓοΧηψο μενοί.
CXXVIII. Ό Βε ^νούς ιτροείττε τοις μεΰ' αύτου τριακοσίοις, ον ωετο μάΧΧον αν εΧεΐν των Χόφοιν, χωρήσαντας ττρος αύτον Βρόμω ώς τάχιστα έκαστος Βύναται άνευ τάξεως, ττειρασαι άττ αύτου εκκρούσαι τους ηΒη εττόντας ^ βαρβάρους, ττρίν καϊ την ττΧειονα κύκΧωσιν σφών αύτοσε
2 Ίτροσμεΐζαι. και οί μεν ττροσττεσόντες εκράτησάν τε των εττΐ του Χόφου, καϊ η ττΧείων ηΒη στρατιά των 'ΚΧΧηνων ραον ττρος αύτον εττορεύοντο' οι yap βάρβαροι καϊ εφοβηθησαν, τ?}? τροττής αύτοίς ενταύθα 'γενομέν7]ς σφών άττο του μετεώρου, καϊ ες το ττΧεον ούκετ εττηκοΧούθουν, νομίζοντες καϊ εν μεθορίοις είναι αυτούς ηΒη καϊ Βιαττεφευ-
3 ηεναι. Ιί^ρασίΒας Be ώς άντεΧάβετο των μετεώ- ρων, κατά άσφάΧειαν μαΧΧον ιών αυθημερόν άφικνεΐται ες "Αρνισαν ττρώτον της ΤΙερΒίκκον
4 αρχής, καϊ αύτοΙ ορ^ιζόμενοι οΐ στρατιώται Trj ττροαναχωρησει των ΜακεΒόνων, οσοις ένετυχον
^ Poppo's correction for iiriovTas of the MSS.
BOOK IV. cxxvn. 2-cxxviii. 4
onset and continued to receive their attacks and repulse them, but when they ceased, tliemselves retired. Thereupon most of the barbarians re- frained from attacking the Hellenes under Brasidas in the open country, and leaving a portion of their force to follow and harass them, the rest, advancing on the run after the fleeing Macedonians, slew them as they came upon them, and getting ahead of them occupied the narrow pass between two hills Avhich led into the country of Arrhabaeus, knowing that there was no other wa}' of retreat for Brasidas. And just as he was coming to the most difficult part of the road, they began to encircle him with a view to cutting him off.
CXX\1[I. But he perceived their intention and told his three hundred to break ranks and go at a run, each as fast as he could, to that one of the hills which he thought could be taken more easily and try to dislodge the barbarians already there before the larger outflanking body could come up. They accordingly attacked and overcame the men on the hill, and so the main body of the Hellenes now more easily made their way to it ; for the barbarians, find- ing that their ΟΛνη men had been dislodged from the high ground, became alarmed and followed no further, thinking that the enemy were already on the frontier and had made good their escape. Brasidas, however, when he had gained the heights^ proceeded in more security and arrived the same day at Arnisa, the first town in the dominions of Perdiccas. As for his soldiers, they were enraged at the Macedonians for having gone ahead in retreat, and whenever they came upon any ox-teams of
433
THUCYDIDES
κατά την όΒον ζevy€σιv αυτών βοβικοΐς η el' τινι σκεύβι έκττετττωκότι, οία h> νυκτερινή καϊ φοβέρα άνα'χωρήσει €ίκο<ί ην ξυμβήναι, τά μεν ύττυΧν- οντβς κατβκοπτον, των Be οίκειωσιν βποιοΰντο. 5 άτΓΟ τούτου τβ ττρώτον ΤίερΒίκκας ΈρασίΒαν Τ€ ΤΓοΧεμιον βνόμισβ καϊ i<i το Xolttov ΥΙεΧοττον- νησίων ττ) μεν Ύνώμτ] Si' ^Αθηναίους ου ξύνΐ]θ€<; μίσος ^Ιχ^, των Βε αναγκαίων ξυμφόρων Βια- ναστας ^ βττρασσεν οτω τροττω τάχ^ιστα τοις μεν ζυμβησεταί, των Be άτταΧλάζεταί.
CXXIX. Βρασίδα? Be άιαχωρησας εκ Ma«e- Βονίας €? Ύορώνην καταΧαμβάνει Αθηναίους ΜενΒην ηΒη έχοντας, καϊ αυτού ησνχάζων ες μεν την ΐΙαΧΧήνην άΒύνατος ηΒη ενόμίζεν είναι Bta• βάς τίμωρεΐΐ', την Βε Ύορώνην εν φυΧακη είχεν.
2 ύτΓο <yap τον αύτον 'χρονον τοις εν ttj Αύ^κω εξέττΧευσαν επί τε την ΜενΒην και την ^κιώνην οι "Αθηναίοι, ωσττερ τταρεσκενάζι,ντο, νανσΐ μεν πεντήκοντα, ών ήσαν Βέκα ϋΐαι, οττΧίταις Βε χιΧίοις εαυτών καϊ τοξοταις εζακοσιοις καϊ @ραξΙ μισθωτοΐς χιΧίοις καϊ άΧΧοις τών αυτόθεν ζυμ- μάχ^ων ττεΧτασταΐς' εστρατιί^ει Βε Νικίας 6 Νικηράτου καϊ Νικόστρατος 6 Αιειτρεφους.
3 άραντες Be εκ ΤΙοτειΒαίας ταΐς ναυσι καϊ σχοντες κατά το ΐΙοσειΒώνιον εχώρουν ες τους ^ϊενΒαιους. οι Βε αυτοί τε καϊ Έκιωναίων τριακόσιοι βεβοη- θηκότες ΤΙεΧοτΓοννησίων τε οι εττίκουροι, ξύμτταν- Τ€ς "^ επτακόσιοι οπΧΙται, καϊ ΥΙοΧνΒαμίΒας ο άρχων αυτών, ετυχον εζεστρατοπεΒευμενοι εξω της
1 Hude adopts Madvig's correction, τφ Se avayKoiif ξυμφόρψ διαστάι, "However, such was the urgency of his situation that he stood aside and began to devise how ..."
* 5e, iu the MSS. after ζύμπαντΐ5, deleted by Kriiger,
434
BOOK IV. cxxviii. 4-cxxix. 3
theirs in the road or upon any baggage that had been dropped, as was likely to happen in a retreat made by night and in a panic, of tlieir own accord they loosed the oxen and slaughtered them, but appropriated the baggage. And from this time Perdiccas began to regard Brasidas as an enemy, and thenceforth he cherished a hatred of the Pelopon- nesians, which was indeed not consistent with his feeling against the Athenians. However, disregard- ing his own urgent interests, he was devising how he might in the quickest Avay come to terms with the latter and get rid of the former.
CXXIX. Returning from Macedonia to Torone, Brasidas found the Athenians already in possession of Mende ; and thinking it now impossible to cross over to Pallene and give aid, he remained quiet Λvhere he was, but kept watch over Torone. For about the same time as the events in Lyncus the Athenians had sailed against Mtnde and Scione, as they had been preparing to do,^ with fifty ships, of which ten were Chian, and v.'uh one thousand hop- lites of their own, six hundred bowmen, a thousand Thracian mercenaries, and in addition targeteers from their allies in that neighbourhood. They were under the command of Nicias son of Niceratus and Nicostratus son of Diitrephes. Setting out with the fleet from Potidaea and putting in at the temple of Poseidon, they advanced into the country of the Mendaeans. Now these and three hundred Scion- aeans who had come to their support, and the Peloponnesian auxiliaries, seven hundred hoplites in all, with Polydamidas as their commander, had just
* qf, ch. cxxii. 6 ; cxxiii. 3.
435
THUCYDIDES
4 ττόλεω? eVl Χόφου καρτεροΰ. καΐ αύτοΐ<; Νικίας μβν, ^Ιεθωναιους re ^χ^ων είκοσι καϊ εκατόν ψιΧού^ και Xoyaca^ των Αθηναίων οττΧιτών έξηκοντα καΐ τους τοξότας απαντάς, κατά, άτραττόν τίνα τον Χόφου ττειρωμενος ττροσβήναι και τραυμάτιζα μένος ύτΓ αυτών ουκ εΒυνήθΐ] βιάσασθαι• Ί^ικόστρατος be αΧΧτ] έ'φόδω εκ πλείονος παντί τω άΧΧφ στρα- τοττεδω επιών τω Χοφω οντι 8υσπροσβάτω και πάνυ εθορυβήθη, καϊ ες oXiyov αφίκετο πάν το
5 στράτευμα τών ^Αθηναίων νικηθήναι. καϊ ταύττ) μεν ττι ήμερα, ώς ουκ ενεΒοσαν οι Μ.εν8αΐοι καϊ οι ξυμμα^οι, οί Αθηναίοι άνα'χ^ωρησαντες εστρατο- πεΒεύσαντο, καϊ οί Μ.εν8αΐοι νυκτός επεΧθούσης ες την ποΧιν άπηΧθον.
CXXX. Ύη δ' υστεραΐα οι μεν ^Αθηναίοι περι- πΧεύσαντες ες το προς Έ,κιώνης τό τε προάστειον εΐΧον καϊ την ήμεραν άπασαν ε^ηουν την yf/v ούδενος επεξιοντος (ην yap τι καϊ στασιασμοΰ εν τη πόΧει), οί δε τριακόσιοι τών Χκιωναίων της
2 επιούσης νυκτός άπεχ^ώρησαν eV οίκου, καϊ τη επιyιyvoμέvr] ήμερα Ί^ικίας μεν τω ήμίσει του στρατού προϊών άμα ες τα μεθόρια τών ^κιωναίων την yijv ehrjov, Νικόστρατος Be τοις Χοιποΐς κατά τάς άνω πύΧας, η επΙ ΐΙοτειΒαιας ερχ^ονται, προσ-
3 εκάθητο τη πόΧει. ό δε ΤίοΧυΕαμίΒας (ετυχ^ε yap ταύτη τοις ΜενΒαίοις καϊ επικούροις εντός τον τείγ^ους τά οπΧα κείμενα) διατάσσει τε ώς ες
4 μάχ^ην καϊ παρηνει τοις ΜενΒαίοις επεξιεναι. και τίνος αύτώ τών από του Βήμου άντειπόντος κατά το στασιωτικόν οτι ουκ επεξεισιν ουδέ 8εοιτο ποΧεμεΐν, καϊ ώς άντείπεν επισπασθεντος τε τη
430
BOOK IV. cxxix. 3-cxx\. 4
encamped outside tlie city in a strong position on a hill. Nicias tried to reach them by a path up the hill, having with him one hundred and twenty light-armed Methonaeans, sixty picked men of the Athenian hopliteSj and all the boAvmen, but his troops suffered in the attempt and he was unable to carry this position. Nicostratus, however, with all the rest of the army, advancing against the hill, which was difficult of access, by another and longer route, was thrown into utter confusion, and the whole Athenian army narrowly escaped defeat. So on this day, as the Mendaeans and their allies did not yield, the Athenians withdrew and encamped, and the Mendaeans, when night came on, returned to the city.
CXXX. On the next day the Athenians sailed round to the side of the town facing Scione and took the suburb, and all that day they ravaged the land. No one came out against them, as there was some sort of uprising in the town ; and during the fol- lowing night the three hundred Scionaeans returned home. On the next day Nicias with half of the army advanced as far as the boundary of the Scionaeans and ravaged the land, while Nicostratus with the rest sat down before the city at the upper gates, on the road leading to Potidaea. But it chanced that in that quarter of the town, inside the walls, the arms of the Mendaeans and their auxiliaries were deposited, and Polydamidas was there drawing his troops up for battle and exhorting the Mendaeans to make a sortie. Some one of the popular party mutinously answered him that he would not go out and had no use for war, but no sooner had he answered than Polydamidas seized
437
THUCYDIDES
χειρί ύτΓ αυτού καί θορυβηθίντο'ζ} ο Βήμο•; €υθυ<; άναΚαβων τα οττλα Trepiopyr]^ βχώρβι iirl τ€ ΏβΧοποννησίους και τοι)? τα βναντία σφίσι yuer'
5 αυτών ττράξαντας. καϊ ΤΓροσττβσόντβ'ί τρβττουσιν άμα μ€ν μά'χτ] αΙφνιΒίω, άμα 8e τοις Άθηναίοι.<; των ττυΧών άνοΐ'^/ομίνων φοβηθίντων ωηθησαν yap αττο ΤΓροειρημενου τίνος αύτοΐς την βττί'χείρη-
6 σιν yevkaOai. καϊ οι μεν e9 την ακρόττόΧιν, όσοι μη αύτίκα Βιβφθάρησαν, κaτeφυyov, ηνπερ καϊ το •πρότερον αυτοί εΐ'χ^ον οΐ 8e \\θηναΐοι (η8η yap καϊ 6 οικίας ετΓαναστρβψας ττρος ττ) ττόλει ην) iarre- σ6ντ€<; €9 την ττόΧιν,' άτε ουκ άπο ζυμβάσεως άνοί-χθεΐσαν, άττάση τη στρατιά ώ? κατά κράτος βΧόιτβς δίήρττασαν, και μόΧις οί στpaτηyol κατέ- (τχον ώστε μη καϊ τους ανθρώπους Βιαφθείρεσθαι.
7 καϊ τους μβν Μει/δαίους μετά ταύτα ττοΧιτεύειν €Κ€\€υον ώσττερ βιώθεσαν, αυτούς κριναντας ev σφίσιν αύτοΐς βί τινας rjyouvTai αιτίους είναι της άτΓοστάσεως' τους δ' εν τη άκρηττοΧει άττετει- 'χ^ισαν εκατέρωθεν τεί'χει ες θάΧασσαν καϊ φυΧανην ετΓίκαθίσταντο} εττειΒη δε τά ττερϊ την Μέν8ην κατεσγ^ον, εττϊ την Έ,κιώνην εχ^ώρουν.
CXXXI. Οί 8ε άντεττε^εΧθόντες αύτοϊ και ΤΙεΧοτΓοννήσιοι ί^ρύθησαν εττΙ Χόφου καρτερού ττρο της ττΙΧεως, ον εΐ μη εΧοιεν οί ενάντιοι, ουκ 2 εyίyvετo σφών ττεριτείχισις. ττροσβαΧόντες δ αύτω κατά κράτος οί ^Αθηναίοι καϊ μάγ^η εκκρού• σαντες τους εττόντας* εστρατοττεΒευσαντο τε και ες τον ττεριτειγ^ισμύν τροπαΐον στήσαντες τταρε-
^ θορυβ-ηθίΐ'τοί, Hude καταθορυβ-ηβίντοί. - την Μίνδην πόλιν, MSS.; Dobree deletes M€Vδ7)^'. ^ Poppo's correction for (π^καθίσαντο of the MSS. * Dobree's correction for inwvTas of the MSS.
43δ
BOOK IV. cxxx. 4-cxxxi. 2
him with violence and roughly handled him ; whereupon the populace in great anger at once caught up their arms and advanced upon the Pelo- ponnesians and the opposite party who were in league with them. Falling upon them they put them to rout, partly by the suddenness of their onslaught, partly because the others were terrified when the gates Avere opened to the Athenians ; for they thought that the attack had been made upon them by a preconcerted agreement. Those of the Peloponnesians Avho were not killed on the spot took refuge on the acropolis, Λvhich they already had possession of; but the Athenians — for Nicias had already turned back and Λvas near the city — burst into the city Avith their whole force, and, as the gates had been opened without an agreement, plundered the city as though they had taken it by storm ; and the generals with difficulty kept them from destroying the inhabitants also. They then directed the Mendaeans henceforth to retain their former constitution, and bring to trial among them- selves any whom they thought guilty of the revolt; but the men on the acropolis they fenced off Λvith a wall extending on either side down to the sea, and set a guard over them. And Λvhen they had thus secured Mende, they proceeded against Scione.
CXXX I. The Scionaeans and the Peloponnesians had come out against them and taken position on a strong hill before the city, which had to be taken by the enemy before the city could be invested with a wall. So the Athenians made a furious assault upon the hill and dislodged those that were upon it ; they then encamped and, after raising a trophy, prepared
439
THUCYDIDES
3 σκ€νάζοντο. καΐ αυτών ου ττοΧύ ύστερον ηοη ev epyw όντων οί εκ τή'ί άκροττόΧεως iv ττ} ^lev8r} 7Γθ\ιορκούμ€νοί βττίκουροί βίασύμενοι τταρά θά- \ασσαν την φυΧακην νυκτο<ί άφικνούνται, καΐ Βιαφν^/οντε^ οί πΧεΐστοί το βττΐ ττ} 'Σκιώιτ} στρα- ToTTeSov βσηΧθον ές αυτήν.
CXXXII. ΥΙζριτεΐ'χ^ιζομβνης Be τή<; ^κιώνη<ί ΥίβρΒίκκας τοις των 'Αθηναίων στρατη-γοΐς εττί- κηρυκευσάμενος όμοΧο'γίαν ττοιείται ττρος τους \\θηναίους 8ta την του ϋρασίΒου βχθραν ττερι τ/)? €Κ ττ}? Αύ^κου άναχ^ωρήσεω^, ευθύς τότε
2 άρξάμενος ττράσσείν. καΐ ετύγχανε yap τότε ^ΙσχαΎορας ό ΑακεΒαιμόνιος στρατιαν μεΧΧων ττεζτ) τΓορενσειν ώς ΒρασίΒαν, ό δε ^ ΤΙερΒίκκας, άμα μεν κεΧεύοντος του Νικίου, εττειΒη ξυνεβε- βήκει, ενΕηΧόν τι ττοιεΐν τοις Άθηναίοίς βε- βαιότητος περί, άμα δ' αύτος ούκετί βουΧόμενο<^ ΥΙεΧοττοννησιους ες την αυτού άφικνεΐσθαι, τταρασκευάσας τους εν θεσσαΧία ξένους, χρώ- μενος αίεΐ τοΐς ττρώτοίς, 8ι.εκώΧυσε το στράτευμα καΐ την τταρασκευήν, ώστε μη8ε ττείράσθαι &εσ-
3 σαΧών. Ίσγαγόρας μέντοι καΐ \\μεινίας κα] ^Αρίστεύς αυτοί τε ώς ΈρασίΒαν άφίκοντο, εττιΒεΐι ττεμψάντων ΑακεΒαιμονίων τα 7Γpάyμaτa, κα\ τών ήβώντων αυτών " παρανόμως άνΒρας i^i'jjoi εκ Έττάρτης, ώστε τών πόΧεων άρχοντας καθι- στάναι καϊ μη τοις εντυχούσιν επιτρεττειν. κα\ }ίΧεαρί8αν μεν τον ΚΧεωνύμου καθιστησιν εν ^ΑμφίττόΧει, ΙΙασιτεΧίδαν ^ δέ τόΐ' Ή'γ7]σάνδρου εν Ύορώντ).
^ 56, deleted by Hiule, following Dobree. 2 αυτών, Hudc reads αϋτω, after Staid. ^ Dobii'c's correction for 'EitiTe\iSav of the MSS. ; ef. v. 3. 440
BOOK IV. cxxxi. 2-cx\.\ii. 3
for the circumvallation. But not long afterwards, when they were ah-eady at work, the auxiliaries who were besieged on the acropolis of Mende forced their Λvay by night along the shore through the guard and reached Scione ; and most of them escaped through the besieging army and got into the city.
CXXXII. While the circumvallation of Scione was in progress, Perdiccas sent a herald to the Athenian generals and made an agreement with them ; he was moved to this by tlie hatred he bore Brasidas for his retreat from Lyncus, at which time indeed he had begun his negotiations.^ Now it happened at that time that Iscliagoras, the Lacedaemonian, was on the point of taking an army by land to join Brasidas, but Perdiccas, partly because Nicias urged him, since he had made terms with the Athenians, to give them some token of his sincerity, partly also because he himself no longer wished the Pelopon- nesians to enter his territory, now worked upon his friends in Thessaly, with the foremost of Λvhom he was always on good terms, and effectually stopped the army and the expedition, to such a degree that they did not even try to obtain permission from the Thessalians. Ischagoras, however, with Ameinias and Aristeus, came by themselves to Brasidas, having been commissioned by the Lacedaemonians to look into the situation. And they brought from Sparta, contrary to custom, some of their young men, in- tending to place them as governors over the cities instead of entrusting these to anybody that might chance to offer. Accordingly, they placed at Amphi- polis Clearidas son of Cleonymus and at Torone Pasitelidas son of Hegesander.
* cf. ch. cxxviii. 6.
441
THUCYDIDES
CXXXIII. Έν Be τω αύτω Oepei (^ηβαΐοι ΘεστΓίώι^ τ€Ϊχ^ο<; irepielXov βττικαΧβσαντβς άττικι- σμόν, βουΧόμενοί μεν καΐ αι,ει, 7Γ(ΐρ€στηκο<ζ Be ραον €7Γ€ΐ^η και ev rfj ττρος Άθηραίους μάχτ] 6 τι
2 ην αυτών άνθος αττολώλει. καΐ ο vea><; της "Ηρας του αύτοΰ θέρους ivApyec κατεκαύθη, ΚρυσιΒος της ιέρειας Χύγνον τίνα θείσης ημμένον προς τα στέμματα καΐ εττίκαταΒαρθ ούσης, ώστε εΧαθεν
3 άφθεντα ττάντα και καταφΧεχ^θεντα. καΐ 7] \ρυσις μεν εύβύς τΡις νυκτός Βείσασα τους Άρ^είους ες ΦΧειούντα φεύγει' οι 8ε άλΧην ίερειαν εκ του νόμου του ττροκείμενου κατεστήσαιτο ΦαεινίΒα όνομα. €τη 8ε ή ΧρυσΙς τυύ ττοΧεμου τούδε εττεΧαβεν οκτώ καΐ ενατον εκ μέσου, οτε εττε-
4 φευγβί. κα\ η γκιώνη του θέρους ηζη τεΧευτώντος τΓβριετετείχ^ιστό τε τταντεΧώς, καΧ οί ^Αθηναίοι eV αύτη φυΧακην καταΧιττόντες άνεχ^ώρησαν τω άλΧω στρατω.
CXXXIV. ΈιΡ 8ε τω εττιόντι 'χ^ειμώνί τα μεν
^Αθηναίων καΐ ΑακεΒαιμονίων ήσύχ^αζε Sia την
εκεχειρίαν, ^Ιαντινής 8ε καΐ Ύeyεάτaι καΐ οί ζύμ-
μαγοι εκατερων ξυνεβαΧον εν Ααοδοκείω ^ της
^ΟρεσθίΒος, καΐ νυκη άμφιΖηριτος ε^ένετο' κέρας
yap εκάτεροί τρεψαντες το καθ^ αυτούς τροτταΐά
τ€ αμφότεροι έστησαν καΐ σκΰΧα ες ΑεΧφούς
2 άττέττεμ^αν. Βιαφθαρέντων μέντοι ττοΧΧών εκα-
τέροίς και ά^-χωμαΧου της μύχ^ης γενομένης καΧ
* Bursian'a correction for Λαοδι/ίί^ of llie MSS.
442
BOOK IV. cxxxiii. i-cxxxiv. 2
CXXXIII. In tlie same summer the Thebans dismantled the Λvall of the Thespians, accusing them of favouring the Athenians. Indeed they had al- \vays wished to do this, but now found it easier, since the flower of the Thespians had perished in the battle with the Athenians.^ In this same summer, too, the temple of Hera at Argos was burned down, Chrysis- the priestess having placed a lighted torch near the garlands and then gone to sleep, so that the whole place took fire and was ablaze before she WAS aware. And Chrysis that very night, in fear of the Argives, fled to Phlius ; but they appointed another priestess according to the custom prescribed, Phiieinis byname. Chrysis had been priestess during eight years of this war and half of the ninth when she fled. To\vard the close of the summer Scione was at length completely invested, and the Athenians, leaving a guard there, withdrew with the rest of their army.
CXXXIV. In the following winter, on account of the armistice, matters were quiet with the Athenians and the Lacedaemonians ; but the Mantineans and the Tegeans with their respective allies fought a battle at Laodoceum in the district of Oresthis. The victory was disputed ; for each side routed the wing opposed to themselves, and both set up trophies^ and sent spoils to Delphi. Certain it is at any rate that after many had fallen on both sides and night had cut short the action, the issue of battle being
' At Delium ; cf. cli. xciii. 4 ; xcvi. 3.
" The same who in 431 B.C. had held her office forty-eight years ; cf. ii. ii. 1.
' It seems that the Mantineans and Tegeans each defeated the other's allies, which vreve on the left wings of the opposing armies.
443
THUCYDIDES
άφ€\ομενη<ί νυκτός το epyov οι TeyeuTai μεν €πηυ\ίσαντο re καΧ evOv'i έστησαν τροτταΐον, Μαΐ'Τί/'τ}*» δε άττεχώρησάν τε e'f ]^ovκo\ιώva καΧ ύστερον άντεστησαν.
CXXXV. Άττεττείρασε 8ε του αυτού γ^ειμωνος καΐ 6 Βρασίδας τεΧευτώντος καΧ π/3ο? εαρ ηζη Ποτείδα/α?. ττροσεΧθων yap νυκτός καΧ κΧιμακα ττροσθβΧ^; f^^Xpi- Ρ-^^ τούτου εΧαθεν του yap κωΒωνος τταρενεχθεντος ούτως ες το Ζίάκενον, ττρΧν εττανεΧθεΐν τον τταραΒιδόντα αυτόν, η ττροσ- θεσις εyεvετo' εττειτα μεντοί ευθύς αίσθομενων, ττρΧν ΤΓροσβηναι, ά^Γήyayε ττάΧιν κατά τάχους την 2 στρατιαν καΧ ουκ άνεμεινεν ημεραν yεvεσθaι. και 6 -χ^ειμων ετεΧεύτα, καΧ ενατον έτος τω ττοΧεμω ετεΧεύτα τωδε ον θουκυΒίΒί]ς ^uviypaxjrev.
BOOK IV. cxxxiv. 2-c.\'xxv, 2
still undecided, the Tegeans bivouacked on the field and set up a trophy at once, while the Mantineans retreated to Bucolion, and afterwards set up a rival trophy.
CXXXV. ToAvard the close of the same winter, when spring Avas near at hand, Brasidas made an at- tempt on Potidaea. He came up by night and placed a ladder against the wall, up to this point escaping detection ; for the ladder was planted precisely at the interval of time after the bell had been carried by and before the patrol who passed it on had come back.i The guards, however, discovered it imme- diately, before an ascent could be made, and Brasidas made haste to lead his army back again, not wait- ing for day to come. So ended the winter and with it the ninth year of this war of which Thucydides wrote the history.
' It appears that the bell was passed from one sentinel to the next. Another, and probably more common, way of testing the watclifulness of the sentinels was to have a patrol with a bell make the round, each sentinel having to answer the sitrnal.
445
Pris-ted in Great Britain bt
Richard clay and Compant, Ltd.,
Bungay, Suffolk
THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY
VOLUMES ALREADY PUBLISHED
Latin Authors
Ammianus Marcellinus. Translated by J. C. Rolfe. 3 Vols.
(Netv 3rd Imp., revised.) Apuleius: The Golden Ass (Metamorphoses). VV. Adling-
ton(1566). Revised by S. Gaselee. {1th Imp.) S. Augustine: City of God. 7 Vols. Vol. I. G. E.
McCracken. St. Augustine, Confessions of. W. Watts (1631). 2 Vols.
(Vol. I. nth Imp., Vol. II. Qth Imp.) St. Augustine, Select Letters. J. H. Baxter. (2nd Imp.) AusONius. H. G. Evelyn White. 2 Vols. (2nd Imp.) Bede. J. E. King. 2 Vols. (2nd Imp.) BoETHius : Tracts and De Consolatione Philosophiae.
Rev. H. F. Stewart and E. K. Rand. (&th Imp.) Caesar: Alexandrian, African and Spanish \Vars. A. G.
Way. Caesar: Civil Wars. A. G. Peskett. (Qth Imp ) Caesar: Gallic War. H. J. Edwards. (ΙΙίΛ Imp.) Cato: De Re Rustica; Varko: De Re Rustica. H. B. Ash
and W. D. Hooper. (3rd Imp.) Catullus. F. W. Cornish; Tibullus. J. Β. Postgate; Per- vigilium Veneris. J. W. Mackail. (IZth Imp.) Celsus: De Medicina. W. G. Spencer. 3 Vols. (Vol. I.
3rd Imp. revised. Vols. II. and III. 2nd Imp.) Cicero: Brutus, and Orator. G. L. Hendrickson and H. M.
Hubbell. (3rd Imp.) [Cicero]: Ad Herennium. H. Caplan. Cicero : de Fato; Paradoxa Stoicorum; De Partitione
Oratoria. H. Rackham (With De Oratore. Vol. II.)
(2nd Imp.) Cicero: De Finibus. H. Rackham. (4th Imp. revised.) Cicero : De Inventione, etc. H. M. Hubbell. Cicero: De Natura Deorum and Academica. H. Rackham.
(3rd Imp.) Cicero : De Officiis. Walter Miller. (1th Imp.) Cicero : De Oratore. 2 Vols. E. W. Sutton and H. Rack- ham. (3rd Imp.) Cicero : De Republica and De Legibus ; Somnium Scipionis.
Clinton W. Keyes. (4th Imp.) Cicero: De Senectute, De Amicitia, De Divinatione.
W. A. Falconer. (6/Λ Imp.) Cicero : In Catilinam, Pro Placco, Pro Murena, Pro Sulla.
Louis E. Lord. (3rd Imp. revised.)
1
Cicero: Letters to Atticus. E. O. Winstedt. 3 Vols.
(Vol. I. Ith Imp., Vols. II. and III. 4<Λ Imp.) Cicero : Letters to His Friends. W. Glynn Williams. 3
Vols. (Vols. I. and II. 3rd Imp., Vol. III. 2nd Imp. revised.) Cicero : Philippics. ΛΥ. C. A. Ker. {4th Imp. revised.) Cicero: Pro Archia, Post Reditum, De Domo, De Harus-
PICUM Responsis, Pro Plaxcio. N. H. AVatts. {5ih Imp.) Cicero : Pro Caecina, Pro Lege Manilia, Pro Cluentio,
Pro Rabirio. H. Grose Hodge. {2rd Imp.) Cicero : Pro Caelio, De Provinciis Consularibus. Pro
Balbo. R. Gardner. Cicero: Pro Milone, In Pisonem, Pro Scauro, Pro Fonteio.
Pro Rabirio Posttjmo, Pro Marcello, Pro Ligario, Pro
Rege Deiotaro. X. H. λνβίΐβ. (3rd Imp.) Cicero : Pro Quinctio, Pro Roscio Amekino, Pro Roscio
CoMOEDO, Contra Rullum. J. H. Freese. (3rd Imp.) Cicero: Pro Sestio, In Vatinium. R. Gardner. Cicero : TuscuLAN Disputations. J.E.King, {ith Imp.) Cicero: Verrine Orations. L. H. G. Greenwood. 2 Vols.
(Vol. I. 3rd Imp., Vol. II. 2)id Imp.) Clatjdian. M. Platnauer. 2 Vols. (2?!d Imp.) Columella: De Re Rustica. De Arboribus. H. B. Ash,
E. S. Forster and E. Heffner. 3 Vols. (Vol. I. 2?!d Imp.) Curtius, Q.: History of Alexander. J. C. Rolfe. 2 Vols.
(2nd Imp.) Florus. E. S. Forster and Cornelius Nepos. J. C. Rolfe.
{2nd Imp.) Frontinus : Stratagems and Aqueducts. C. E. Bennett and
M. B. McElwain. {2nd Imp.) Fronto: Correspondence. C. R. Haines. 2 Vols. (3rd
Imp.) Gellius, J. C. Rolfe. 3 Vols. (Vol. I. 3rd Imp., Vols. II. and
III. 2nd Imp.) Horace: Odes and Epodes. C. E. Bennett. {\4th Imp.
revised.) Horace: Satires, Epistles, Ars Poetica. H. R. Fairclough.
(9ίΛ Imp. revised.) Jerome: Selected Letters. F. A. Wright. (2nd Imp.) Juvenal and Persius. G. G. Ramsay. (8?Λ Imp.) Livy. B. O. Foster, F. G. Moore. Evan T. Sage, and A. C.
Schlesinger and R. M. Geer (General Index). 14 Vols. (Vol.
I. 5th Imp., Vol. V. Ath Imp., Vols. II.-IV., VI. and VII..
IX.-XII. 3rd hnp., Vol. VIII.. 2nd Imp. revised.) LucAN. J. D. Duff, {ith Imp.) Lucretius. W. H. D. Rouse. (Ith Imp. revised.) Martial. W. C. A. Ker. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 6th Imp., Vol. II.
4th Imp. revised.) Minor Latin Poets: from Publilius Syrus to Rutiuus
Namatianus, including Grattius, Caxpurnius Siculus,
Nemesiajsus, Avianus, and others with " Aetna " and the
"Phoenix." J. Wight Dufi and Arnold Μ. Duff. (3rd
Im,p.)
Ovid: The Art of Love and Other Poems. J. H. Mozley.
(4iA Imp.) Ovid: Fasti. Sir James G. Frazer. {2nd Imp.) Ολίο: Heroides and Amores. Grant Showerman. (Ith Imp.) Ovid: Metamorphoses. F. J. Miller. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. ΙΙίΛ
Imp., Vol. II. \Oth Imp.) Ovid: Tristia and Ex Ponto. A. L. Wheeler. (2rd Imp.) Persius. Cf. Juvenal. Petronius. M. Heseltine, Seneca Apocolocyntosis.
W. H. D. Rouse. (9i/i Im.p. revised.) Plautus. Paul Nixon. 5 Vols. {Vo\.l. &th Imp. ,11. 5th Imp.,
III. 4<A Imp., IV. and V. 2nd Imp.) Pliny: Letters. Melraoth's Translation revised by W. M. L.
Hutchinson. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. Tth Imp., Vol. II. 6th Imp.) Pliny: Natural History. H. Rackham and W. H. S. Jones.
10 Vols. Vols. I.-V. and IX. H. Rackham. Vols. VI. and
VII. \V. H. S. Jones. (Vol. I. 4i/i Imp., Vols. II. and III.
'6rd Im,p., Vol. IV. 2nd Imp.) Propertius. H. E. Butler. (7ίΛ. Imp.) Prudentius. H. J. Thomson. 2 Λ'ΌΙβ. Quintilian. H. E. Butler. 4 Vols. (Vols. I. and IV. Uh
Imp., Vols. II. and III. Zrd Im,p.) Remains of Old Latin. E. H. Warmington. 4 vols. Vol. I.
(Ennius and Caecilius.) Vol. II. (Livius, Naevius,
Pacuvius, Accius.) Vol. III. (Lucilius and Laws of XII
Tables.) (2nd Imp.) (Archaic Inscriptions.) Sallust. J. C. Rolfe. (4ίΛ Imp. revised.) Scriptures Historiae Augustae. D. Magie. 3 Vols. (Vol. I.
'Srd Imp. revised. Vols. II. and III. 2?id Imp.) Seneca: Apocolocyntosis. Cf. Petronius. Seneca: Epistulab Morales. R. M. Guramere. 3 Vols.
(Vol. I. 4th Imp., Vols. II. and III. 2nd Imp.) Seneca: Moral Essays. J. W. Basore. 3 Vols. (Vol. II.
4th Imp., Vols. I. and III. 2nd Imp. revised.) Seneca: Tragedies. F. J. Miller. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 4th Imp.
Vol. II. 3r(i Imp. revised.) SiDONius: Poems and Letters. W. B. Anderson. 2 Vols.
(Vol. I. 2nd Imp.) SiLius Italicus. J. D. Duff. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 2nd Imp.
Vol. II. 3rd Imp.) Statius. J. H. Mozley. 2 Vols. (2nd Imp.) Suetonius. J. C. Rolfe. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. Ith Imp., Vol. II.
Qth Imp. revised.) Tacitus: Dialogues. Sir Wm. Peterson. Agricola and
Germania. Maurice Hutton. {Tth Imp.) Tacitus : Histories and Annals. C. H. Moore and J. Jackson.
4 Vols.. (Vols. I. and II. 4i/i 7mp. Vols. III. and IV. 3rd /mp.) Terence. John Sargeaunt. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. ith Imp., Vol.
II. Ith Imp.) Tertullian: Apologia and De Spbctaculis. T. R. Glover.
MiNUCius Felix. G. H. Rendall. (2nd Imp.) Valerius Flaccus. J. Η. Mozley. (3rd Imp. revised.) 3
Vabbo: De Lingua Latina. R. G. Kent. 2 Vols. (3rd Imp.
revised.) Velleius Paterculus and Res Gestae Divi Auousti. F. W.
Shipley. (2nd Imp.) ViBGiL. ' H. R. Fairclough. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. Ι9/Λ Imp., Vol. II.
14ίΛ Imp. revised.) ViTRUvrus: De Architectura. F. Granger. 2 Vols. (Vol.1.
Srd Imp., Vol. II. 2nd Imp.)
Greek Authors
Achilles Tatius. S. Gaselee. {2nd hnp.)
Aelian : On the Nature of Animals. 3 Vols. Vols. I. and II.
A. F. Scholfield. Aeneas Tacticus, Asclepiodotus and Onasander. The
Illinois Greek Club. {2nd Imp.) Aeschines. C. D. Adams. (3rd Imp.) Aeschylus. H. Weir Smyth. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. Ith Imp., Vol.
II. 6th Imp. revised.) AxciPHRON, Aelian, Philostratus Letters. A. R. Benner
and F. H. Fobes. Andocides, Antiphon, Cf. Minor Attic Orators. Apollodorus. Sir James G. Frazer. 2 Vols. {3rd Imp.) Apollonius Rhodius. R. C. Seaton. {5th Imp.) The Apostolic Fathers. Kirsopp Lake. 2 Vols. (Vol. I.
8th Imp., Vol. II. Gth Imp.) Appian: Roman History. Horace White. 4 Vols. (Vol. I.
Ath Imp., Vols. II.-IV. 3rd Imp.) Aratus. Cf. Callimachus. Aristophanes. Benjamin Bickley Rogers. 3 Vols. Verse
trans. {5th Imp.) Aristotle: Art of Rhetoric. J. H. Freese. (3rd Imp.) Aristotle: Athenian Constitution, Eudemian Ethics,
Vices and Virtues. H. Rackham. (3rd Imp.) Aristotle: Generation of Animals. A. L. Pock. {2nd
Imp.) Aristotle: Metaphysics. H. Tredennick. 2 Vols. (4<Λ Zmp.) Aristotle: JIeteorologica. H. D. P. Lee. Aristotle: Minor Works. W. S. Hett. On Colours, On
Things Heard, On Phj-siognomies, On Plants, On Marvellous
Things Heard, Mechanical Problems, On Indivisible Lines,
On Situations and Names of Winds, On Mellissus, Xenophanes,
and Gorgias. (2nd Imp.) Aristotle: Nicomachean Ethics. H. Rackham. {6th Imp.
revised. ) Aristotle: Oeconomica and Magna Moraxia. G. C. Arm- strong; (with Metaphysics, Vol. II.). {Hh Imp.) Aristotle: On the Heavens. W. K. C. Guthrie. (3rd Imp.
revised. ) Aristotle: On the Soul, Pabva Naturalia, On Breath.
W. S. Hett. {2>id Imp. revised.)
Abistotle: ORGANON-^Categories, On Interpretation, Prior
Analytics. H. P. Cooke and H. Tredennick. (3rd Imp.) Aristotle: Organon — Posterior Analytics, Topics. H. Tre- dennick and E. S. Forster. Aristotle : Organon — On Sophistical Refutations.
On Coming to be and Passing Away, On the Cosmos. E. S.
Forster and D. J. Furley. Aristotle: Parts of Animals. A. L. Peck; Motion and
Progression OF Animals. E. S. Forster. ('kth Imp. revised.) Aristotle: Physics. Rev. P. Wicksteed and F. M. Cornford.
2 Vols. (Vol. I. 2nd Imp., Vol. II. 3rd Imp.) Aristotle: Poetics and Longinus. W. Hamilton Fyfe;
Demetrius on Style. W. Rhys Roberts. (5th Imp. revised.) Aristotle: Politics. H. Rackham. (-ith Imp. revised.) Aristotle: Problems. W.S.Hett. 2 Vols. {2nd Imp. revised.) Aristotle: Rhetorica Ad Alexandbum (with Problems.
Vol. II.). H. Rackham. Arrian: History of Alexander and Indica. Rev. E. IlifEe
Robson. 2 Vols. {3rd Imp.) Athenaeus: Deipnosophistae. C. B. Gulick. 7 Vols.
(Vols. I.-IV., VI. and VII. 2nd Imp., Vol. V. 3rd lynp.) St. Basil: Letters. R. J. Deferrari. 4 Vols. (2nd Imp.) Callimachus: Fragments. C. A. Trypanis. Callimachus, Hymns and Epigrams, and Lycophron. A. W.
Mair; Aratus. G. R. Mair. (2i!d. Imp.) Clement of Alexandria. Rev. G. W. Butterworth. {3rd Imp.) CoLLUTHUs. Cf. Oppian. Daphnis and Chloe. Thornley's Translation revised by
J. M. Edmonds; and Parthenius. S. Gaselee. {ith Imp.) Demosthenes I.: Olynthiacs, Philippics and Minor Ora- tions. I.-XVII. and XX. J. H. Vince. (2nd Imp.) Demosthenes II.: De Corona and De Falsa Legatione.
C. A. Vince and J. H. Vince. (3rd Imp. revised.) Demosthenes III.: Meidias, Androtion, Aristocrates,
TiMOCRATES and Aristogeiton, I. and II. J. H. Vince
(27id Imp.) Demosthenes IV .-VI.: Private Orations and In Neaeram.
A. T. Murray. (Vol. IV. 3rd Imp., Vols. V. and VI. 2nd Imp.) Demosthenes VII. : Funeral Speech, Erotic Essay, Exordia
and Letters. N. W. and N. J. DeWitt. Dio Cassius: Roman History. E. Gary. 9 Vols. (Vols. I.
and II. 3rd Imp., Vols. III.-IX. 2nd Imp.) Dio Chrysostom. J. W. Cohoon and H. Lamar Crosby. 5 Vols.
(Vols. I.-IV. 2nd Imp.) DioDOBUs SicuLUs. 12 Vols. Vols. I.-VI. C. H. Oldfather.
Vol. VII. C. L. Sherman. Vols. IX. and X. R. M. Geer.
Vol. XI. F. Walton. (Vols. I.-IV. 2r!d Imp.) Diogenes Laertius. R. D. Hicks. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 4ίΛ Imp.,
Vol. II. 3rd Imp.) DiONYSius of Halicarnassus: Roman Antiquities. Spel-
man's translation revised by E. Gary. 7 Vols. (Vols. I.-V.
2nd Imp.)
6
Epictetus. W. a. Oldfather. 2 Vols. (3rd Imp.) EuKiPiDES. A. S.Way. 4 Vols. (Vols. Land IV. 7<Λ 7mp., Vol.
II. Sth Imp., Vol. III. Gih Imp.) Verse trans. EusEBius: Ecclesiastical History. Kirsopp Lake and
J. E. L. Oulton. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 3rd Imp., Vol. 11. 5th Imp.) Galen : On the Natural Faculties. A. J. Brock. (4ίΛ Imp.) The Greek Anthology. W. R. Paton. 5 Vols. (Vols. I.-IV.
bth Imp., Vol. V. 3rd Imp.) Greek Elegy and Iambus with the Anackeontea. J. M.
Edmonds. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 3rd Imp., Vol. II. 2nd Imp.) The Greek Bucolic Poets (Theocritus, Bion, Moschus).
J. JI. Edmonds, (lih Imp. revised.) Greek Mathematical \\"orks. Ivor Thomas. 2 Vols. (3rci
Imp.) Herodes. Cf. Theophrastus: Characters. Herodotus. A. D. Godley. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. Ath Imp., Vols.
II. and III. bth Imp., Vol. IV. 3rd Imp.) Hesiod and The Homeric Hymns. H. G. Evelyn White.
(ItJi Imp. revised and enlarged.) Hippocrates and the Fragments of Heracleitus. W. H. S.
Jones and E. T. Withington. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. 4<Λ Imp.,
Vols. Il.-IV. 3rd Imp.) Homer: Iliad. A.T.Murray. 2 Vols. (Ith Imp.) Homer: Odyssey. A. T. Murray. 2 Vols. {8th Imp.) IsAEUs. E. W. Forster. (3rd Imp.) Isocrates. George Norlin and LaRue Van Hook. 3 Vols.
(2nd Imp.) St. John Damascene: Barlaam and Ioasaph. Rev. G. R.
Woodward and Harold Mattingly. (3rd Im,p. revised.) JosEPHUS. H. St. J. Thackeray and Ralph Marcus. 9 Vols.
Vols. I.-VII. (Vols. V. and VI. 3rd Imp., Vols. I.-IV. and VII.
2>!d Imp.) Julian Wilmer Cave Wright. 3 Vols. (Vols. I. and II.
3rd Imp., Vol. III. 2r!d hnp.) LuciAN. A. M. Harmon. 8 Vols. Vols. I.-V. (Vols. I. and
II. 4ih Imp., Vol. III. 3rd Imp., Vols. IV. and V. 2?id Imp.) Lycophron. Cf. Callimachus. Lyra Graeca. J. M. Edmonds. 3 Vols. (Vol. I. bth Imp.
Vol. II revised and enlarged, and III. ^th Imp.) Lysias. W. R. M. Lamb. (3rd Imp.) Manetho. W. G. Waddell: Ptolemy: Tetrabiblos. F. E.
Robbins. (3rd Imp.) Marcus Aurelius. C. R. Haines. (4<Λ. Imp. revised.) Menander. F. G. Allinson. (3rd Imp. revised.) Minor Attic Orators (Antiphon, Andocides, Lycurgus,
Demades, Dinarchus, Hypereides). K. J. Maidment and
J. O. Burrt. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 2nd Imp.) Nonnos: Dionysiaca. W. H. D. Rouse. 3 Vols. {27id Imp.) Oppian, Colluthus, Tryphiodorus. A. W. Mair. (2nd Imp.) Papyri. Non-Literary Selections. A. S. Hunt and C. C.
Edgar. 2 Vols. (2i?d Imp.) Literary Selections.
(Poetrj'). D. L. Page. (3rd Imp.)
Pakthenids. Cf. Daphnis and Chloe.
Pausanias: Description of Greece. W. H. S. Jones. 5
Vols, and Companion Vol. arranged by R. E. Wycherley.
(Vols. I. and III. 3rd Imp., Vols. 11., IV. and V. 2nd Imp.) Philo. 10 Vols. Vols. I.-V.; F. H. Colson and Rev. G. H.
Whitaker. Vols. VI.-IX.; F. H. Colson. (Vols. I., III., V.-
VII., 3rd Imp., Vol. IV. 4i/i Imp., Vols. II., VIII., and IX.
2nd Imp.) Philo: two supplementary Vols. {Translation only.) Ralph
Marcus. Philostratus : The Life of Appollonius of Tyana. F. C.
Conybeare. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 4i/i Imp., Vol. II. 3rd Imp.) Philostratus: Imagines; Callistratus: Descriptions.
A. Fairbanks. (2nd Imp.)
Philostr.\tus and Eunapius: Lives of the Sophists.
Wilmer Cave Wright. (2nd Imp.) Pindar. Sir J. E. Sandys. (Sth Imp. revised.) Plato: Charmides, Alcibiades, Hipparchus, The Lovers,
Theages, Minos and Epinomis. W. R. M. Lamb. {2nd
Imp.) Plato: Cratylus, Parmenidbs, Greater Hippias, Lesser
Hippias. H. N. Fowler, {ith Imp.) Plato: Euthyphro, Apology, Crito, Phaedo, Phaedrus.
H. N. Fowler, (llth Imp.) Plato: Laches, Protagoras, Meno, Euthydemus. W. R. M.
Lamb. (3rd Imp. revised.) Plato: Laws. Rev. R. G. Bury. 2 Vols. (3rd Imp.) Plato: Lysis, Symposium Gorgias. W. R. M. Lamb. {5th
Imp. revised.) Plato: Republic. Paul Shorey. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 5th Imp.,
Vol. II. ith Imp.) Plato: Statesman, Philebus. H. N. Fowler; Ion. W. R. M.
Lamb, {ith Imp.) Plato: Theaetetus and Sophist. H. N. Fowler. (4</i Imp.) Plato: Timaeus, Critias, Clitopho, Menexenus, Epistulae.
Rev. R. G. Bury. (3rd hnp.) Plutarch: Moralia. 14 Vols. Vols. I.-V. F. C. Babbitt.
Vol. VI. W. C. Helmbold. Vol. VII. P. H. De Lacey and
B. Einarson. Vol. X. H. N. Fowler. Vol. XII. H. Cherniss and W. C. Helmbold. (Vols. I.-VI. and X. 2nd Imp.)
Plutarch: The Parallel Lives. B. Perrin. 11 Vols.
(Vols. I., II., VI., and XI. 3rd Imp., Vols. III.-V. and VIII.-X.
2nd Imp., Vol. VII., 4<Λ Imp.) Polybius. λν. R. Paton. 6 Vols. (2nd Imp.) Procopius: History of the Wars. H. B. Dewing. 7 Vols.
(Vol. I. 3rd Imp., Vols. II.-VII. 2nd Imp.) Ptolemy: Tetrabiblos. Cf. Manetho.
QuiNTUs Smyrnaeus. a. S. Way. Verse trans. (3rd Imp.) Sextus Empiricus. Rev. R. G. Bury. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. ith
Imp., Vols. II. and III. 2nd Imp.) Sophocles. F. Storr. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. ΙΟίΛ /mp. Vol. II. 6iA
Imp.) Verse trans.
7
Stkabo; Geography. Horace L. Jones. 8 Vols. (Vols. I., V.,
and VIII. 3rd Imp., Vols. II., III.. IV., VI.. and VII. 2nd Imp.) Theophrastus : Characters. J. M. Edmonds. Herodes,
etc. A. D. Knox. {3rd Imp.) Theophrastus: Enquiry into Plants. Sir Arthur Hort,
Rart. 2 Vols, {,2nd Imp.) Thucydides. C. F. Smith. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. Uh Imp., Vols.
II. and IV. 4ί/ί Imp., Vol. III., "ird Imp. revised.) Tryphiodobus. Cf. Oppian. Xenophon: Cyropaedia. Walter Miller. 2 Vols. (Vol. I.
Ath Imp., Vol. II. 3rd Imp.) Xenophon: Hellenica, Anabasis, Apology, and Symposium.
C. L. Brownson and O. J. Todd. 3 Vols. (Vols. I. and III
3rd Imp., Vol. II. ith Imp.) Xenophon: Memor.\bilia and Oeconomicus. E. C. Marchant
(3rd Imp.) Xenophon: Scbipta Minora. E. C. Marchant. (3rd Imp.)
IN PREPARATION
Greek Authors
Aristotle: History of Animals. A. L. Peck. Plotinus: a. H. Armstrong.
Latin Authors
Babrius and Phaedrus. Ben E. Perry. DESCRIPTIVE PROSPECTUS Oy APPLICATION
London WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD
Cambridge, Mass. HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Thaicydides. ^
History of the Peleponnesian 3612
War. «"I^ '
Tol.:
ί(ί^
#■? Μ |
■'■■ ."ίΡΐ. .,«* . -''■' |
' ψ:- |
W ψΐ ^. ; _ ;\ |
u |
' • 1^ ^' W' ^ |
' &■ |
^i^ff MMi '■^"'' |
'iWi %f |
fm^M: la^-L• |
ί
1
m ^
I
t
^
I.
ί
I,
i f
i:
MMF
«>iii...ij-
Oi
Λ
'-I'vii^M"'"" "
. J JMMj
:i /«..A
i;i''€i
[^■q/kIo
^ .1 -f w..
m
"^ -^^ '** -'f
.J mm 1
■ -•«-«a*'•-
I mm:.
f=^ i.s^^'i;^ Ti^
i^St ΐϊ-ϊι. ■ _iiife